Chapter 2: Blooded
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 2: Blooded

The sun was almost peeking through the horizon, its light rays painting the sky with the colors of a new dawn. Too bad Sunset didn't have the enthusiasm to greet its glory with smiles and sunshine. She was petrified, even beyond her maddening state. She sprawled on the floor, all sweaty and covered in blood. There was not a single pack of cigarettes to calm her uneven breathing. All of it was gone and made a trail on the floor. Her bloodshot eyes stared into space, shifting erratically as beads of sweat dripped down her face.

It had been that way for the past three hours ever since she got back to her apartment all exhausted and drained from the previous events. The memory kept replaying itself in her head like a broken record. She couldn't escape it. And she was most certain that not even a good night sleep could ease the ravaging emotions terrorizing every atom of her being.

She looked at her lower right, where her bloody hand had been. Gripping so tightly into the blood-smeared car keys. Her palms had been bruised by her own actions, but hours of tolerance made the painful sensation dampen.

She opened her palm, and the keys rattled lightly with her shakey movement. She looked at it and felt a bile rising up into her throat. She felt morbid. She could not believe what she had done to that man just a few hours ago.

"He deserved it." Flamepuff purred. The little demon was lying comfortably on one of Sunset's lethargic legs.

Sunset closed her eyes. An angry fire burning inside the furnace of her chest. She looked towards Flamepuff, who was looking right back at her with the mask of fake innocence, and glared at him with pure horror and resentfulness. Sunset's blood was boiling hot causing her entire face to turn dangerously red. Her veins were swelling and her entire body was shaking in fury. What enraged her even more was Flamepuff's absence of any guilt. He only stared back at her with emotionless delight. Nothing but pure mockery and full inconsideration. There was nothing between them but dead silence for a full minute, until Sunset finally snapped.

"He may have deserved it. But I shouldn't have done it." She growled, gulping down the swelling lump building in her throat. "Do you realize where this could lead to?!"

"You think I don't?" Flamepuff deadpanned. "Of course I do. I already made an entire plan for us to have fun!"

"You don't understand. How could you do that to me?"

"Granted I may have talked you into it, but you can't just give me full credit after, I don't know, you beat him to death with his own keys and taking his car." Flamepuff sat up, his tone was so casual it made Sunset want to disintegrate him into oblivion.

"I-I could have killed him, for Pete's sake!"

"Yeah. Too bad you didn't, you pussy."

Every emotional barricade she had within her was completely destroyed. She let out a loud cry, tainted with guilt, frustration, and pure rage. She threw the car keys across the room with Flamepuff following its direction. He looked back at Sunset, hands clawing into her scalp and her lungs in the verge of collapse.

"What are you so upset about anyway?" Flamepuff spoke softly but his voice was covered by Sunset's cries. She looked back at him with her bloodshot eyes, her teeth grinding in astounding frustration.

When Sunset failed to answer, Flamepuff continued. "What? Don't tell me you haven't stained your hands with someone else's blood before." He made an obviously fake pout and moved closer towards her face. He stared a little longer before letting out a loud cackle. "You just can't admit that it was awesome!"

Sunset released a heavy sigh and slumped to the floor. Even though her body fails to function when it comes to sleeping, she had to try to at least get some rest from the exaspirating situation she got herself into. Granted, it wasn't the first time she caused serious trouble but she felt so sick and she wished the guilt would just eat her alive on the spot.

"Fell of a cliff, beaten a creep and stole a car. How awesome have I become." She murmured, weakly but the spite was still prominent in her voice.

It was already 2 AM. Sunset had walked through a whole forest to get to the ultimate sign of civilization; a road. Her sore feet were beginning to give in and she limply sat down on the side of the pavement. She curved her knees upwards and let her elbows rest on them. She panted and wiped the beads of sweat building on her forehead. She bet she looked even more terrible than her previous state. Her clothes were tattered and her hair was lazilly combed to one side, letting messy locks of hair draped to the left side of her face. Her tired cyan eyes roamed unfocused on the quiet and lonely road.

"Son of a bitch." The words came out of her mouth in an exasperated breath.

"Looky looky to your left." Flamepuff cooed, crouching on her shoulder like a cat. "That's a nice ride."

Sunset looked towards the direction and saw a parked car only a few meters away. It was one of those classic cadillacs. Worn out, lost its shine but still held up to its suave reputation. It was old, yes, but it had its beauty. She looked at the car like how one's eyes would roam on a bare body, she gawked at it with appreciation and wanting.

Though, she could only wonder what kind of person would park a car on the side of an empty road past midnight.

"Take it." Flamepuff said in a commanding voice.

Sunset snapped and looked at her shoulder with disbelief and concern. "I can't just take it." She said. "Not when someone's inside it."

"Take it."

"I said I can't, dumbass!"

"You can. And you will."

"I just said there's somebody inside!"

"And you're gonna let one harmless wimp stop you?"

Sunset knew where this was heading. She knew the consequences would either physically damage her or deeply collide with her morals and principles, which would hurt her and her ego a lot more than a punch in the face. And then there's the Devil himself perching on her shoulder, constantly whispering into her ear. Constantly clawing into her skin. A reminder that disobedience would lead to something terrible for her.

But the unwanted pact was sealed when her death failed her from escaping life itself. Not that there was any other way out. Flamepuff was her shadow, and she could not escape him even from death. She had no choice. This was the new path for her. Demented, sickening, and just downright suicidal in nature. And the scariest thing for her, was the obvious fact that she would inevitably succumb to its pleasure.

"Take it."

She stood up from the ground, eyes glued on the parked car. She saw its driver notice her but she did not yield. Until she heard a click and saw a flash of light coming from inside.

"Oh shit." Sunset barely said above a breath as she froze in place.

"Sneaky." a devious smile formed on Flamepuff's face.

Sunset continued to approach. She stopped at the driver's seat and crossed her arms. The scowl on her face should probably send a message that being taken a picture of herself without permission was not polite and she was pissed. Slightly. And she just wanted to talk.

"Talk my ass." Flamepuff snarled. "This douche doesn't want to talk, Sunny. He's high on libido and I can smell it in the air."

She was about to retort until the car's window scrolled downwards.

"Hey, doll."

Sunset cringed at the way the driver looked at her. Eyeing her lustrously from head to toe and he wasn't even hiding it.

"Want a ride home?" The driver offered with the charm of a lech.

Sunset clenched her jaw before continuing. "Can I have my picture, please?" She said without hesitation, giving out her hand in a commanding yet disinterested motion.

The driver cocked his head to the side. His eyes filled with obvious wanting for Sunset's attention. He leaned towards the wheel, a cocky smile formed on his lips.

"What picture?"

A fake painful chuckle escaped Sunset's mouth. "The one you took just a few seconds ago. Can I have it?"

The driver held the photo and showed it to Sunset with a pivot on his wrist. "You mean this?"

Sunset said nothing and gave out an annoyed smile. She motioned for him to come out as she backed away from the door. Without hesitance, the driver walked out still eyeing her with a look that made her want to cut his throat.

She blinked.

Did she just thought about killing his man?

He wasn't any taller than her. By standards, he was an average looking man with a fair build. She could also say that there was a youthful look in him, the way he had his swagger as he approached her, the way his head swayed side to side like a prowling snake, the way his lips smiled and how he would bite them to earn some kind of attention. Which disgusted Sunset instead, and she scoffed at his embarrassing efforts.

"Here you go, doll."

Sunset eyed him suspiciously before grabbing the photo from his hand. He recoiled and hid it behind him.

"On one condition." He moved close to Sunset with a swift motion and grabbed her by the waist. "How much for a good time? Just you and me. In the car." He whispered into her ear.

Sunset pushed him away, making him stumble back. "Okay, dude. Back off. I'm not interested and I just want my photo."

"Come on, babe." Sunset winced at the address and the way it came out of his mouth. "Seriously, how much do you want?"

"I said I'm not interested. Now give me the goddamn photo."

"I won't take no for an answer." He lunged towards her and locked his arms around her body. Instinctively, Sunset lashed out, trying to escape from his clutches but he was good at mantaining the hold. She tried weighing him down, kicking her legs in the air, and cursing him to damnation but to no avail. For a lean build, the man was very strong.

Some harmless wimp.

With his might, he dragged her to the car and shoved her into the driver's seat. She tried to sit up but he launched himself above her with no warning. Grabbed her by the arms so tight it made her grunt in pain. Harshly pinning them above her head, he looked down at her with the wanting of a hungry dog. Her legs were rendered useless as he pinned them as well. Sunset's heart drummed in her chest as fear and panic was beginning to consume her. Even if she wanted to, his weight against her made it impossible for an escape. She was trapped.

"Don't worry, doll. I'll make this enjoyable for ya." He leaned down and bit her ear, making her shudder. "With some cash on the side, of course. Now be quiet."

"Get the fuck off of me!" Sunset screamed.

He ignored her and starts leaning in for a kiss on her neck.

An overwhelming rush of adrenaline sparked her entire body. With extreme effort, Sunset bashed her head hard against him with a loud and angry cry. The sudden flurry of pain loosened his grip on her, and she quickly retrieved her arms.

She grabbed him by the back of his head and punched him on the nose. She winced at the impact felt on her knuckles and cursed beneath her breath. He yelled in pain as he leaned back, clutching onto his bleeding nose.

"You little–" He growled and launched himself again, but his chest was met with the brute force of Sunset's kick. He fell out of the car, the ground against his back. He rolled unto his stomach and heaved himself up.

Sunset tried to close the door, but he prevented her with a quick motion of his hand and lashed the door outwards. He grabbed her by the neck, shoving her head into the headrest. Sunset grit her teeth hard, her hands trying to undo the man's clutches. She kicked him hard on the shin, he yelled in pain yet he was persistent with his hold on her. Sunset looked at him with pure rage and she growled as she instinctively shoved her thumb into his eye.

They both cringed. The man wailed miserably as he held his bleeding face. Sunset was horrified by the sight, and almost felt regret, but any form of conscience was thrown to oblivion when he launched his fist against her face. Her head hitting the headrest once more.

Her head spun, and she felt a sharp pain on her cheek. Blood was trickling down from a small cut that damaged her skin. He grabbed her collar and gave another blow into her head.

"Are you kidding me right now?" Flamepuff's voice rang into Sunset's ears. The world was a haze of confusing colors and her head felt terrible.

"Get up, Sunset."

Sunset felt her belt being undone.

"I said get up!"

Sunset felt a fire burning inside her. She shot up, her vision still a haze, and grabbed the man by his shoulders, his fingers digging deep into the fabric. She hammered the side of his head three times, sending him limp on her shoulder. She pushed him hard against the wheel with weak efforts. Sunset's mind was shrouded with automatic hysteria and she wanted nothing more than to violently make this person suffer.

He looked at her in the eyes once he gained his consciousness and terror ran into his entire body. Sunset pulled the keys away from the ignition, she rammed her arm into his chest, as the other plunged the keys repeatedly into his face, blood painting everywhere with messy splatters. His painful cries didn't make her flinch a second. She grabbed his head with both of her hands and pushed him outside the car. He fell on his face again with the photo on the ground beside him, blood staining the dirt.

Sunset breathed heavily while looking down at the bloody man. Then it dawned to her. Guilt rained down on her like a collapsing sky. She looked at her hands that were stained with blood. She trembled.

What has she done?

"Kill him."

"I-I can't."

"You can."

"I won't do it!"

Sunset went pale when he heard a phone rang, and it wasn't hers. The man on the ground chuckled. It was weak and he was in pain, but Sunset could still hear him. He sounded undefeated. He rolled on his back with sheer effort and revealed his mauled face. His lips a twisted smile. One that would burn itself into Sunset's memory.

"You're... gonna p-pay for this..." The man said in a hoarse and quiet voice yet it echoed into Sunset's ear. "They... they will find you..."

Sunset couldn't bare it anymore. She didn't know what else to do. As panic ran through her, the only solution that came into her thoughts was to finally take his car and drive away.

"Fuck it. Fuck it!" She shut the door closed and immediately plunged the keys. "I'm not dealing with this!"

"Hey! Go back!" Flamepuff whined.

She wasn't going back. Never.

It was past afternoon and Sunset was starving. She sat up from the floor where she was sleeping for at least a few hours. Had she announced that she felt better after the previous night's events, it would be an obvious fat lie. She felt ill. She smelled and looked horrid. She blinked a few times to gain sense of her surroundings.

It was still a mess.

Sunset sat up. She scratched her hair and rubbed her nape. She stretched and yawned before stripping off her clothes and let them lie on the floor. She walked into the bathroom, and switched on the lights. She saw her reflection; her face a mural of bruises and blood. She frowned as she reached for the faucet. Water was splashed into her face, the pain awakened itself as the water hit her healing wounds. She hissed at the pain and reached for the towel, gently tapping the fabric to her face, and winced every moment it touched her wounds.

As soon as she stopped, she stepped into the shower. She turned it on and let the hot water hit her skin. A sigh of bliss echoed throughout the bathroom. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against the wall, letting in the day's peace to at least ease her exhaustion for a short while. The water dripped down her body, still wincing when the droplets made contact with her wounds.

"Let me get that."

She opened her eyes and saw the little demon hovering beside her with eager eyes. Instinctively, Sunset backed away out of shock and embarrassment as she covered herself from him.

"Dammit, you little shit! Can't you stop sneaking on me like that? And second, get the hell out of my shower!" Sunset yelled.

"Where's the fun in that?" Flamepuff giggled, hovering closer to Sunset who was already groaning with annoyance.

"I wanna join in too!"

"Get yourself away from me!"

Flamepuff snickered at her. "Come on. Just pretend I'm your dog. Also, you don't need to cover your tits. I've already seen them."

Sunset gaped at him as he closed his eyes and let the hot water wash down on him. Flamepuff rubbed his cheeks, which reminded Sunset of squirrel's mannerism. Sunset shook her head and settled on the idea of increasing her tolerance. She grumpily grabbed a bottle of shampoo, while still cautiously covering chest from the little demon's sight.

Sunset put a fair amount of the substance into her hair and gently rubbed it on her scalp, all while her back faced Flamepuff. All of the sudden she felt water being sauirted at her from behind, followed by a giggle. She would turn around and slap him mid air but she continued her business. Once she felt that the shampoo had rested enough into her hair, she stepped under the shower again and let it rinse.

In her peripheral vision, she could see Flamepuff staring at her. She looked at him with disdain, which he returned with a wide cartoony grin. Dammit, he almost looks like Pinkie.

Her annoyed frown turned into an upset one. A sense of longing swelled within her but she swallowed the sensation before it could reach her throat. She did not need to mention them. She shouldn't. For her sake, she shouldn't.

She closed her eyes for a moment, then felt Flamepuff's tongue brush on her wounded cheek.

"I SAID GET AWAY FROM ME!"

"Make me, you walking bacon strip! Hahaha!"

Sunset looked in the mirror and found no trace of last night's events. She touched her cheek again, expecting to feel pain as soon as her hand made contact with it, only to feel the absence of it. She wasn't denying the amazement she felt. And that amazement was later on torn apart by guilt and disgust.

She sighed. Who was she kidding? A demon had just materialized itself and made sure she wasn't dying anytime soon. She was terrified, enraged, saddened, and confused all at once. And asking more questions wasn't going to help her state of mind. It was still a difficulty to process everything that had happened. In the end, she gave up questioning.

She walked out of the bathroom and grabbed another leather jacket. The other one had been tattered and bloody that she had no choice but to burn it. She couldn't stop thinking about the possibilities. This would get her arrested somehow. Or worse.

"Or we could go to the police station and burn the whole place down. Problem solved."

"I'm not hearing this crap."

There was a pizzeria not far from the apartment, and Sunset was a frequent customer. Standing at the parking lot, she stopped to think whether it was a smart idea or not to drive a stolen car. Or she could just hop on a cab to be safer.

She could debate on that for hours, but her stomach was basically calling out on her for the prolonged hunger. She stared at the cadillac and let her hands run across its surface. Owning a vintage sports car in its perfect condition was a novelty and she would think that it required a lot of money for its previous owner to get it. Images of the previous night came rushing back again, and once again she was taken in an unpleasant guilt trip.

"Shit." She muttered. "I can't drive around in this."

"Suck it up, Sunset." Flamepuff said, perching on the top of her head. "Just think of it as a reward you had to forcefully take yourself since the world is not being generous enough to give you a break in life."

Sunset rolled her eyes. She decided to make an examination of the car. She reached for the driver's seat and popped open its compartments, searching for any kind of documents. She frowned in concern when she didn't find any. But then her eyes fell towards a small pack of white substance.

Drugs.

She opened another compartment near the passenger seat. There she found a switchblade, a polaroid and pictures of naked women, tied in contorted and unnatural positions. She scrunched her face with disgust and horror as she looked closer at the images.

"Huh. Not only is this car's owner a creep, it's safe to say he's a crackpot and a fucking pervert with questionable fetishes as well." Underneath her snark comment, there was a great amount of uneasiness and grim anticipation.

"You should feel proud, then." Flamepuff said.

Sunset said nothing. She decided she should check the trunk. She walked to the cadillac's rear and popped the trunk open. She lifted up the trunk, only discovering that it was packed with bundles of money. Lots and lots of money.

"Well, isn't this an interesting development." Flamepuff grinned. "Looks like you've hit the jackpot, Sunset. Good job! Also, who puts their money in the trunk like that?"

Sunset stared at the money, a strange feeling stirring within her. She wasn't proud because she stole a car which coincidently had more than suffiecient amount of money stored within its trunk. Even her guilt was met with an overwhelming terror and realization. The car's owner wasn't a crackpot, nor a porn addict. No, he was probably a drug dealer and what layed before her was probably not regular money.

"This is blood money." Sunset finally said before closing the trunk with a quick motion. She leaned her weight against the trunk and let out a heavy sigh, massaging her forehead. She may look calm and reserved on the outside but she could swear that she was internally panicking as her blood run cold after her discovery.

"Of all the the bastards I had to cross paths with, it just had to be a goddamn drug dealer."

"So?"

"Well, genius, a drug dealer probably has tons of connections. And he's still alive and like probably pissed that I took his car along with his money. That means shit's about to go down and I don't know if I'm entirely prepared for what's about to come."

"You mean YOU'RE not prepared. I am pumped to wrecking people's butts." Flamepuff giggled excitedly.

Sunset flexed her jaw. "If the police won't get me, then the mob will. And I'm gonna get myself killed." She let out a weak chuckle.

"The more the merrier, Sunset. Anyone can join the party!"

Sunset grabbed the keys from her pocket and went back to the driver's seat. She gripped tight on the wheel, concentrating on the possible outcomes of her current situation. The thing was, she was thinking too much that she was practically overriding her brain cells. Sunset realized that she didn't need to think that hard. She just have to be smart and stay out of trouble. The less contact she made with anyone, the lesser the chance she could get herself murdered and probably get dumped in a lake for good.

"We shall rain down chaos upon those who dare to challenge us." Flamepuff told her. "You know, the good stuff!"

"Man, fuck it. I'm getting a drink and a pizza."

"Or that."

Sunset plunged the keys and drove away into the pavement.

Author's Note

First of all, I'd like to thank those who gave feedback upon the release of the first chapter. I deeply appreciate it.

Here's chapter 2. And things are going to get messier. So bare with me, people.

As always, feedback is always appreciated.

Chapter 3: Besotted
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 3: Besotted

It was loud. The whole place was invaded by a cacophany of violent beats that drummed with people's beating hearts. Strobe lights brought chaos of colors into the dark space, and the air was warm and heated with passion and lust for thrill. It wasn't easy for anyone to enter the famous territory of Club Andromeda. It was the most popular underground club that had allured the most prestige and the most untouchable. Only the bad and the wealthy had access to the thrills the club had to offer. Although, not everyone had heard of Club Andromeda. A place with such reputation to hold, motivated its owners and clients to keep its fun away from the general public of Canterlot City. The best of thrills must be kept a secret, after all. And it was for them to keep.

The infinite choices of beverage that bankrupted the wealthy for its value and appeal, the music that would bring out the animals out of the crowd thanks to musical genius of the DJs, and then there were the people. Wealthy, mad, and natural born entertainers. Club Andromeda was the territory of the insane and rich.

And unless one knew the art of bribery, Club Andromeda kept the unfitting out of its premises.

Sunset Shimmer, the former mistress of scheming and bribery of Canterlot High, still had the skills to slip her way into such an exclusive territory. In a year's time, the place became somewhat of a sanctuary for her, in a guilty pleasure kind of way. She was the she-demon, the rebel and the bully. Even after her redemption five years ago, she still carried that wild nature with her up to the present. Maybe why she missed letting the animal inside her off the chain. And Club Andromeda was the perfect place for her.

Club Andromeda was also perfect for business affairs to take place, as many rich businessmen conduct businesses both of legal and illegal nature. Sunset found it ironic for her to consider such a place a comfort when there could be criminals roaming around the area, masked or unmasked.

A daredevil's act, it was. To even sit unbothered by the unnerving possibility of bumping into a person who's capable of committing such heinous crimes, with Club Andromeda as its witness. The combination made everything deadly for her. She then remembered the horrible thing she did to that man two days ago. The memory became nothing but a haze of distant regret and guilt. Almost too distant for her to even worry about it. Sunset forgot to care. She was too intoxicated to care.

"One down." Sunset said, placing the empty bottle of beer on the counter.

Sunset still had the will to stand up on her own. And it had barely been an hour since she arrived. She was barely getting started.

Flamepuff crept on her shoulder, eyeing the bottles lined in front of them just across the counter. The colors made both of their eyes glow in excitement. "Take the gin, that whiskey, that tequila, that whiskey number two, and five bottles of vodka."

Sunset hummed as she grabbed the pack of cigarettes from her jacket. She snatched one and put it between her lips. "Slow down, dipshit. We have all night to destroy what's left of my liver." She muttered, lighting up the tip and inhaled the minty air.

Flamepuff's grin widened at the sight of her. He leaned in to her cheek and whispered, "Nice job on sweet-talking the bouncer, by the way."

"I've been here for a few times. That one was new so I had to shove a couple of grand into his pants."

"Glad you made use of that guy's money we just screwed two days ago. Instead of just sitting on your butt in that smelly apartment of yours. You are a winner, Sunset! You earned this. Now, let's get you wasted tonight and wreck some asses." Flamepuff squealed.

Sunset rolled her eyes. She ordered five shots of vodka and start gulping them down one by one. Groaning at the headaches each drink gave her. She lousily handed the money to the bartender as she pressed her hand into her face, scrunching in agony. Everything was almost too comfortable at the moment. The pain, the loud noises, the heat, it's as if something had enchanted her into finding pleasure in her current situation.

Then, she found herself not caring again. And just shoved reality away as she embraced the haze of bliss and intoxication. Sunset's better judgement was still lingering at the depths of her mind at a good distance. But the rest of her senses was completely shrouded by the strong urge to do something crazy and stupid.

"Come on, Sunset! Step up your game!" Flamepuff said, sitting in front of her on top of the counter.

Sunset looked at him with squinted eyes. "The hell... I can't take it anymore..."

"We'll get you a stronger one." Flamepuff announced with a wagging tail before looking at the beverages behind him. "Let's see, what other stuff here's gonna... let's pick some of the good ones here. Oh! The Sunset Rum!"

Sunset's head swirled and her vision smudged into a million colors. She dropped her head on the countertop while desperately trying to ease the pain through smoking.

"Wait... let me... just..."

"Yo, bartender! Gimme some of that Sunset Rum, will ya? I'll take one bottle."

Sunset bolted up when she heard her own voice. She looked down on Flamepuff with desperate unfocused eyes. He grinned at her with fake innocence, then stuck a tongue out.

"Wai–wait! Hold up!" Sunset stammered. Her hand still pressing against her temple.

The bartender looked at her impatiently, already holding the bottle of rum in his hand.

"Ah, screw it. Pour me some, please." She gave in. She slumped down on the stool and inhaled a large amount of the minty air from her cigarrette.

As the bartender slid a tall glass towards Sunset and poured the rum. She handed her pay and stared at the filled to the tip glass of alcohol that was probably going to end her life on the spot.

"Oh sweet Celestia..." She breathed.

"Heighten your tolerance, geez." Flamepuff said. "If we're gonna destroy some sorry booties tonight, you need to have all that juice in your body."

Sunset looked at him with a mixture of utter confusion and annoyance. She looked pitiful, he thought.

"Juice?" Sunset managed to mumble. "Wait, why are you glowing?"

Flamepuff looked at her with mischief. "Need I remind you? I am the thrill. I am the party, baby!" He said as he danced around the countertop.

Sunset's arm reached for the glass, her bones and muscles moving on it's own accord. A strange feeling spread across her muscles as she struggled to gain control over it. She could feel heat generating from her flesh, yet it was surprisingly bearable.

"I.. can't... I won't be walking after... my body won't take this..." Sunset grunted between her teeth.

"I'm... I'm too weak... ugh... I can't..."

"Yes, you can!" Flamepuff cheered darkly, extending his bared teeth into a wide twisted grin that consumed his entire face. "Trust me, Sunset Shimmer. Never doubt a demon's potential, as you are capable of every evil and every wrong more than you can ever imagine. Now, bottoms up!"

The bones in Sunset's hand violently moved under her skin, reaching for the glass of rum. As soon as she touched it, the rum began to change color and emit an unnatural reddish glow. Her elbows moved and raised the glass shakingly towards her face, harshly plunging it into her mouth. The drink went down to her throat, not one ounce wasted. Once she was done, she slammed the glass firmly onto the countertop. She steadied herself on the stool as she desperately tried to make sense of what was beginning to happen to her. Her tired unfocused eyes shot wide open. Her pupils dilated. The muscles in her entire body tensed uncontrollably. She was filled with a thousand different emotions all at once. All she could hear was Flamepuff's laughter echoing loudly as it completely erased the background noise. Her headache was almost unbearable to even begin with.

But then it stopped. And she came back to the world with all her senses. Only, she was accompainied by the strong punch from all the alcohol she consumed. Everything felt light and dreamy for her, but her senses were heighten.

Flamepuff giggled and hopped onto her shoulder. "Let's dance."

Right behind her was Club Andromeda's prized possession; the club's dance floor twice the size of an ampitheater, packed with hundreds of people being animals under the power of music. A DJ named King Chaser has fixed the stage. He was the main event of the evening and as Club Andromeda's tradition followed, the surroundings changed in a blink of an eye, switching from natural lighting into glowing neons that made everything looked like a wild dream. Everyone turned into colorful monsters with the neon they were wearing under the strobe lights.

Sunset could see the DJ on the elevated stage. Dressed in a baggy jacket that glowed bright purple and bright green under the ultraviolet lights. His eyes were covered with a stylish pair of glasses and his spiked up hair was glowing white as she rest of his skin vanished in the darkness.

"This is dedicated to the beautiful people that are joining us here in this crazy setup. Ladies and gentlemen of Club Andromeda, this is the ecstacy of the night." He announced into the mike, his voice calm and soothing. Club Andromeda was then met with a loud and electrifying music that had everyone on the dance floor jump and grind like animals.

Sunset wasn't a stranger to the kind of chaos. She got off her stool and decided to join in. With her heighten senses, she made her way into the dancing crowd. The sensation was too overwhelming. She could almost hear every voice, every beating hearts, and every drop of the bass. Her vision was bombarded with colors, dancing and flickering in every direction she faced. And the smell... she could smell certain scents in the air that ignited a fiery excitement within her.

Sunset wasn't a stranger to the kind of chaos but at that moment, it felt like her first time. Both aware and void of all worries, a smirk crept into her face, she closed her eyes and leaned her head backwards, facing the ceiling, and inhaled the delightful dissaray of the night.

She danced with the crowd, she jumped on every beat, and even bumped on one stranger to another. With the cigarette in her mouth, a small cloud formed around her, making her blind of her surroundings. But again, she didn't have the heart to care about anything else at the moment. Sunset felt a body press against her. She stopped momentarily to see the person in front of her. It was a girl estimated to be just around her age, dressed in a revealing garment that showcased the frame of her body. She was bopping on her feet, unaware of Sunset's presence.

Sunset felt Flamepuff's claws dig into her leather jacket. She flinched and he purred into her ear. His eyes glowed in the dark while the rest of his body blended into the shadowy place. Both he and Sunset stared at the girl. Flamepuff steadied the cigarette between Sunset's lips with his tail before it could even fall to the ground.

"You know, I could let you stand here all night drooling over her, but I suggest you take her now."

Sunset blinked.

"Hello! Earth to Sunset, the renowned cassanova. Unleash your inner player now." Flamepuff planted a quick kiss on Sunset's cheek before vanishing.

There were moments when Sunset wanted solitude. Moments when it was only her, her cigarettes and a box of beer. And then there were moments when she just wants to take a girl with no real options and bring her home with her until the morning comes. This was one of those moments. And it wasn't long until the girl finally noticed her and caught her intense fiery gaze.

The girl stopped her dancing and smiled at Sunset who was still staring into her. "Hi there."

Sunset only narrowed her gaze, blowing off clouds of smoke in front of her.

The girl released a soft chuckle and looked down on the ground quite flustered. But she eventually mustered up the confidence to face the taller girl dressed in leather standing right before her, full of swagger just by the way she stood. Sunset smirked, and the girl was fixed in her gaze.

With Sunset still remaining in her place, the girl walked closer to her, walking past the walls of cloud unbothered. Sunset's gaze was almost too magnetizing, that the girl couldn't help but stare right back at her with a strong urge to plant a kiss. Sunset could tell that she was intoxicated just as much as she was.

Sunset looked into the girl's eyes, who was now looking at her mouth. She stared as the other girl gently pulled the cigarette away from her lips. Sunset didn't even flinched, and the girl then dropped the cigarette to the ground. Sunset couldn't help but let her eyes feast on the image before her. The girl had a blooming pink skin and her hair resembled that of a lavander curtain that cascaded down to her shoulders. Her eyes were a familiar shade of dark purple that made Sunset internally curse and almost want to back away.

But Sunset stood her ground and blocked everything that could potentially distract her at the moment. The place turned into dark hues of pink and blue. The music soften but the energy could still be felt all around. Sunset watched as the other girl moved closer to her. The girl smiled and started dancing slowly, her body making their way into Sunset's personal space. With an amused smile, Sunset danced with her. Their bodies moving closer to each other. Sunset noticed how the girl would make it look like an accident whenever she would press her body against to her, and she could feel her curves underneath that bodacious dress. The girl's hands crept their way slowly around Sunset's shoulders, with a smile mixed of curiosity and boldness that eventually made Sunset lick her lips while she slowly crept her own hands around the girl's curvy waist.

Sunset leaned in to the other girl's ear and she felt her shudder as she blew a wind. "I don't know your name, but let it stay that way." She whispered in a raspy voice. She nipped into the girl's ear that made her wince. Sunset chuckled, satisfied at the reaction.

The girl leaned back to look at Sunset again. This time, her eyes were suggestive. She wanted Sunset. And Sunset wouldn't mind.

She anticipated the touch of their lips as the music slowly approach its climax. Yet, something didn't feel pleasant. Sunset stopped the other girl with a finger on her lips. She looked past the girl, and through the pink and purple shadows, she could see a man. Tall and probably weighed three times more than her. His blue hair was a fiery blaze stained with orange highlights. And he was charging towards Sunset's direction, big and angry.

"Get away from my girlfriend!" He yelled, his aqua blue eyes glowing with fury.

It would be a smart idea for Sunset to just get away from there immediately. But her drive for trouble told her to hold her ground and show a sense of pride and reserve.

The man yanked his alleged girlfriend away from Sunset and snarled at her. "What the hell, babe?!" He said with utter disappointment. "You can't just run away from me like that and start hitting on a fucking dyke!"

Sunset clenched her jaw and fake laughed as she watched the situation unfold before her. Another man came and stood beside the taller one. He was thin but muscular, and his orange hair was sleeked back to his nape. He looked at Sunset with great disgust, and she stared back with amusement.

"I'm not talking to you right now, Blaster!" His girlfriend spat and pushed him by the chest. "I'm trying to get away from you. "She looked at his smaller partner with furrowed brows. "You and your annoying sidekick."

"Nice to see you too." The orange haired one replied in a disinterested tone.

"Piss off, Zoomer." She shoved him away. "Why do you have to follow this dork around like a dog?"

Cobalt Blaster fumed as he shot his girlfriend a wrathful look. "That's it. You're drunk." He said. He grabbed her forcefully by the wrist. "And I am taking you home to your house whether you like it or not."

"No! Let me go, you creep!" The girl yelled as she fought to escape from her boyfriend's grip. "I hate you! Let me go!"

Cobalt pressed on and tried dragging her across the dance floor. "I am not stopping until I get your drunk ass home."

"I'd rather be with Miss Cyan Eyes and dance with her all night than be with you, you overgrown soccer ball!"

Sunset recieved a piercing sharp look from the blue haired man, his nostrils flaring in jealous anger. He stopped at his tracks, his hand still firmly gripping onto his girlfriend's hand.

Sunset playfully raised her hands in the air. "Hey, don't look at me. Not my fault your girl wants me instead of you."

Both Cobalt and Zoomer had their eyes widen, with Cobalt's being filled with intense hatred. "Bitch, you've got some nerves to say to me that you are better than I am. I'd say you just shut your mouth and stay out of my way."

"Hey, leave her alone!"

"And you shut up!" Cobalt snapped at his girlfriend, who then gave him an irritated look. "I'm sick of playing this game. We're getting you home and that's final."

"No, Cobalt! I hate you!"

"Your daddy already told me to get you and your drunk ass home so quit being a brat!" Cobalt grabbed his phone from his pocket and tossed it to Zoomer. "Here, call someone. We need another car."

"Sir, yes sir." Zoomer said nonchalantly and followed suit as they began walking away.

Sunset merely crossed her arm as they vanished into the crowd. She ran her tongue against the insides of her cheek, feeling quite defeated and embarrassed. She lost an opportunity to spend the night with someone, and all she could do was take another stick from her jacket and smoke to her heart's content. Alone on the dance floor with the crowd jumping along the loud beats.

"Okay. That was disappointing." Flamepuff's voice rang into Sunset's ears. "Are you just gonna stand there?"

Flamepuff crept on her head, his tail gracefully carressing against her blushing cheek.

"What am I supposed to do? Besides, there's still plenty of girls to go around." Sunset's optimism felt flat.

"You let him disrespect you. I would have eaten his spine."

"Respect has already left my vocabulary a long time ago. The absence of it doesn't bother me." Sunset retorted.

"You're not having fun, Sunset." Flamepuff said in a dark tone. "You could have just grabbed the bottle of rum from the countertop and bashed it against his skull but noooo. You let him step on your ego and now you're left alone with no one to makeout with. Too much for getting laid."

Sunset laughed bitterly, a puff of smoke escaping her mouth. "This is Club Andromeda. Fun music, great drinks, not to mention attractive women but the people here in general are nasty as hell. You wouldn't know who you're dealing with. You really think I'm dumb enough to stir up some trouble inside this club?"

Flamepuff hovered down to her face. He stared into her eyes filled with lust for chaos, then his claws dug into the sides of her face. "I'm thinking you're less dumb if you stir up some trouble outside the club."

"Well, no shit."

Cobalt shut the door of the backseat, the girl completely unconscious from her own intoxication. He huffed and leaned towards the driver seat's door, a look of exasperation prominent on his face.

"Make sure she gets home safely" He told the driver.

"And you?"

"My superior is breathing down my fucking neck for the past two days. You know the drill." Cobalt said.

"We all know the drill. You're not taking anyone with you?"

Cobalt looked over his shoulder. "I'm taking Zoomer. So I'm good."

The driver didn't push further. He nodded in understanding and drove into the pavement, leaving Cobalt and Zoomer outside Club Andromeda's exit. Founded at the edge of Canterlot City, the club was located underground with its entrance disguised as a vintage motel and an abandoned gas station in a spacious lot. It was dark, and the only source of light that was available was from the motel's retro style signage that read "Shacks".

Zoomer looked over at his companion, still standing at the driveway and staring into space with focused eyes.

"Where to go, Cobalt?" He began, his tone both cautious and casual.

Cobalt sticked his hand out towards Zoomer's direction "Just... let me breathe for a minute."

Zoomer fell silent. Things have been... desperate and unforgiving for them. Because of an inconvenience that had occurred two days ago, they have been roaming Canterlot City without end. Turning every place, every settlement upside down, and beating answers out of those who didn't seem fit to comply. The situation would not let them rest. It was their top priority.

"We'll go for Hollow Shades tonight." Cobalt finally answered. He snatched his keys from his pocket and tossed it towards Zoomer.

"Copy."

Across the vintage motel was a large lumber warehouse. There, behind the establishment, located the secret parking area for Club Andromeda's wealthy spectators. Stylish sports cars of different colors and sizes lined up in the trimmed field. The area was dark, and both Cobalt and Zoomer flashed their phones to provide a light for their path. Their ride was a jeep and it was parked at the right side of the field. As both of them approached the car, something caught their eyes as their phones' lights flashed into something familiar.

"No fucking way." Cobalt breathed, a look shock and relief on his face.

Zoomer had the same reaction. "It's here?"

Cobalt jogged towards the left side of the field and came across a vintage car. He flashed his phone to see its entirety admist the darkness. It was dusty, worn out but still sleek as ever. He checked the plate number and confirmed.

It was the cadillac that had went missing for two days. Now parked in the most convenient location imaginable. What a small world.

"I can only wonder who could be the lucky bastard that stole it." Zoomer said as he examined the car.

Cobalt mused. "That lucky bastard's got some elephant-sized balls for parking a stolen car on our territory, assuming they know who this belongs to."

"Can't believe they're grooving in the club right as we speak."

"No shit. Boss would ought to castrate them for good." Cobalt moved towards the trunk. "Now let's pop this thing open."

"You're gonna break into it?" Zoomer asked, concern prominent in his voice.

"As you can see right now, Zoomer, I don't have the fucking keys with me. And besides, it's not the car that we are after so don't worry."

Zoomer quickly walked towards the jeep then went back to the cadillac with a crowbar in hand. He handed it to his impatient companion and let him do the work while he provided a light with the flash from his phone. Cobalt plunged the sharp end of the crowbar on the closed lid of the trunk and heaved downwards with all his might to get it opened. It required a lot of his effort but he eventually succeeded. The trunk's lid was dented hard and popped. Revealing its spacious compartment.

It was empty.

Cobalt's shoulders dropped. "Motherfu–"

"Lost something?"

Both the men looked towards the back exit of the warehouse just past a few cars. Zoomer flashed his light towards its direction, erradicating the darkness that had hid Sunset from the shadows. She stood there, hands on her jacket's pockets, with a smug look on her face. Her cyan eyes bloodshot from the copious amount of alcohol she had consumed.

"You again? What the hell are you doing here?" Cobalt shot, an irritated sound in his voice.

"Nothing. Just checking out on some." Sunset jumped on one of the cars in front of her and walked on top as she loomed over the men who followed her direction with their light. "Beautiful car, isn't it? It's one of those models that rocked the old days. Sleek and sexy." She crouched then made a silly yet sinister grin, her tongue running along her teeth. "Where's your girl, blue boy?"

"Will you fuck off?!" Cobalt barked "I'm not letting my girlfriend anywhere near you."

Sunset snickered. "What? Did it hurt you that she was so into me more than you?"

Cobalt glared at her. "Bitch, the fuck do you want, huh?"

"Cool it down, Cobalt. She's drunk." Zoomer said.

"Pffft. No shit Sherlock." Sunset exaggeratedly blew her hair away from her face.

"Seriously, woman. Are you following us?" Cobalt pointed his crowbar at Sunset with a strong hint of accusation.

"If that means trying to get to my ride while you two just happen to be breaking into its trunk, I could be."

The two men blinked.

"Your ride?" Cobalt asked, dumbfounded.

"Her ride?"

"Hold up, your ride? You shitting me?"

"Wait a minute." Zoomer looked back at Sunset with suspicion. Then his face lit up with a hint of sudden realization. "It was her! I recognize her from the photo!"

Sunset made a nervous chuckle. "Oh shit."

"It was her?!" Cobalt repeated. "Son of a bitch!" He violently shut the trunk close. He yelled in frustration as he started brandishing his crowbar and looked at Sunset murderously. He and Zoomer began walking towards her position.

Sunset hopped off from the car and landed on the grass. She jogged on the ground all while trying to evade the two furious men now determined to catch her and maybe break her neck.

"You got us into deep trouble for what you did, you bitch!" Cobalt snarled swinging the crowbar and readying himself to strike. "Tell us where the money is!"

Zoomer separated himself from Cobalt so he could try to corner Sunset from the opposite direction. He saw a rusty metal pipe laying on the ground and hoisted it up with his feet, grasping it in mid air. He crept into the shadows and waited for Cobalt's queue. While Cobalt kept his eyes pinned towards Sunset.

"Oooh, so you're friends with that creep I fucked up two days ago. Should've known. You have a lot in common, though. You both sucked at handling girls." Sunset laughed. Cobalt was throwing daggers with his eyes yet Sunset didn't even flinch. "Awww, what's the matter, blue boy? Are you jealous?"

"Tell us where the money is or else!"

Cobalt aimed his crowbar at Sunset who was at least ten feet away. Dancing on her feet as a form of mockery that was rewarded by the man's infuriated expression. She was having too much fun. And she wasn't going to stop. The demon on her shoulder was dancing with joy and laughed into the night.

"If I told you, would you let me borrow your girl for one night? I assure you I'll give her a good time."

Cobalt was pissed and almost gagged at the statment. "Oh, fuck you!"

"No thanks. I'll fuck your girl instead."

"ZOOMER! GET HER!" Cobalt belted out and Zoomer jumped out from the shadows, chasing Sunset into the dark warehouse. Cobalt followed behind. They had one mission and it was already long overdue, but he was determined to end it. He would catch this girl and make her talk. Beat the answers out of her even. It would be a much more satisfying alternative, not only because she beat the mob boss' son to the edge of his life and steal both his car and the money, but she dared to disrespect him and make sexual comments about his girlfriend.

But then, Sunset Shimmer was too intoxicated to care. Her system was filled with the desire for trouble. Flamepuff made sure of it.

Author's Note

Heads up. A lot of original characters are coming to wreck some butts.

Anyways, don't forget to give your feedbacks. Seriously, they are essential for growth.

Chapter 4: Irreverence
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 4: Irreverence

The two men rummaged the entire unlit warehouse, both of them remained resolute on capturing the thief that had been playing with them for far too long. The warehouse was a fixed mediocre maze of stacked lumbers and plywoods. Their only source of light was from their phones, and they held the devices in front of them while their other hands gripped on their makeshift weapons.

Somewhere within the unseen corners of the factory, Sunset was lurking with nothing but the Devil on her shoulder. His grin spread across his face like a demented Cheshire Cat, his claws glowing red as they pierced into the back of Sunset's leather jacket. His tail a barbed whip wrapping itself around her right arm.

Unbeknowst to Cobalt and Zoomer, they were approaching closer to something of otherworldly danger. Above them, at the top section of the lumber stacks, Sunset Shimmer prowled with anticipation. Void of weapons of any kind, but she was then filled with the intense urge to cause some wreckage. Her eye twitched. This is fucking trippy. There is no way that I would WANT to kill. Why... why would I do that?

"Whatcha gonna do, Sunny?" Flamepuff asked expectantly. "They're gonna kill youuu. Whatcha gonna do now?"

Sunset looked intently at the two men below her, muttering and swearing in vexation. She could see them waving their weapons and noticed how alert they were in their movements. How they would look on every corner and unveil every shadow.

"Are you gonna let yourself be mistreated like a bag of rotten food?" Flamepuff asked, in a quiet and raspy voice. His grin painfully firm and his drool dripped down to Sunset's shoulder. "Or are you gonna do something about it?"

Cobalt stopped in his tracks. There was no time for games. There was no time for hide and seek. He wanted the night to end with the thief at their mercy.

"Can you hear me, bitch?!" He began, his voice firm and loud. "You might not be aware about your situation right now, but I will make it fucking clear for you. You are messing with people that can wipe you off the face of the Earth for good. You're already dead meat. There is no use in hiding."

For a sympathetic person like Sunset Shimmer, her mind was void of all remorse at the moment. She was oblivious yet painfully aware at the same time. The menacing sensation that is currently crawling inside her was pushing her to do the unimaginable. And the demon on her shoulder was growing more impatient by the minute.

"Show yourself or we will be forced to burn this whole place down!"

"Over here, blue boy!"

Cobalt and Zoomer pointed their phones above them, only to be met with large woods hurling down their positions. The two men successfully evaded before they were crushed as they stumbled back into the cement. The flashlights on their phones went out and the darkness welcomed them.

"The fuck?!" Cobalt cursed. He stood up immediately and tightened his grip into his crowbar.

"I can't see shit." Zoomer huffed. Glaring pointlessly at his surroundings.

The warehouse was silent for a good five seconds. Then they heard shuffling noises that echoed into the warehouse. Followed by a child's laughter that made them tense their bodies into a sudden frozen state.

"What was that?" Zoomer asked quietly.

"What's she playing now?" Cobalt gritted his teeth.

Silence again. And it stretched out. The only thing that was too loud for them to hear was their uneven breathing, and the occasional shuffling around the warehouse. Then another series of laughter that resembled that of a toddler's. The silence would return in a moment and the ringing would extend. It was almost excruciating.

"This is bullshit!" It was the last straw. Cobalt grabbed his lighter. And with the flick of his thumb, its flames came to life. "I hope she likes fire."

Zoomer looked at him uncertainty. "Hold on. You can't do that. We need her to talk!"

Cobalt gave him a firm look. "And we will make her."

A strong blow struck into Cobalt's back, dropping his lighter and sent him down to his knees. Zoomer gripped tighter into his pipe and got himself into an alerted state. His pointless vision failed to detect the flying boot that bashed itself against his head with a loud thud, making him break his balance off his feet and collapsed on the floor with an overwhelming headache. Cobalt, with his already adjusted vision, tried to grab the lighter before him, but a boot kicked it away.

Fueled by fury, Cobalt stood up, ignoring the pain on his back, and yelled a battle cry as he drew his crowbar and swung it forward. Failing to hit his target, a small fist found itself to his face, stunning him lightly. He swung his crowbar once more, but he was met with a knee against his gut and a harsh strike of an elbow against his shoulder. He wobbled on his feet, grunting in pain and anger. Anticipating another blow, he opened his free palm and placed it near his head. As soon as a palm hit his forehead, he clamped his hand shut against its wrist and pulled the body close to him with a violent heave.

Cobalt twisted Sunset's wrist to her back and locked her within his iron-tight grasp. The air was filled with struggled breathing and heavy grunts.

"I won't make this last for you, bitch." Cobalt growled into Sunset's ear.

"Huh. Is that what you say to your girlfriend?"

"Where is the fucking money?!"

Sunset scoffed. "Just kill me, asshole."

Cobalt tighten his hold. He spun their bodies around pushed Sunset into a nearby wall of stacked wood, pressing her hard against the rough surface. "Don't make this even more difficult." He stabbed Sunset's rib with the sharp end of his crowbar. Her blood now staining her white shirt. Sunset made a supressed grunt that almost sounded like a snicker.

"Cobalt, you'll kill her!" Zoomer, who was now conscious, crawled into their position and grabbed Cobalt by the arm.

"It's either her or us, Zoomer. I'd rather kill her for fucking us up."

Zoomer slapped his shoulder. "Dammit, man! If we kill her then we're both dead!"

A low chuckle escaped Sunset's throat. Startling the two men.

"What's so funny?" Cobalt asked with a frown. Pressing Sunset even harder into the wall. She chuckled even louder which made Cobalt disappointed and flabbergasted at the same time.

"Come on, Cobalt. Let's take her someplace else. We won't wanna have any witnesses." Zoomer insisted. "We will make her talk. One that doesn't involve killing her before she could even breathe a word."

Cobalt let his hold on Sunset linger. The thought about their initial mission flew out of his mind for a moment. He decided he would not let his anger distract him from what was important. But the thought of sparing the girl a little longer left a great disappointment within him. With a heavy sigh, he bashed Sunset's head into the wall, hard enough to knock her out unconscious. He held her close as her body went completely limp. Little did he know that a little demon was looking right at him with murderous intent, hugging into Sunset's head like a tarsier.

"My bad." Cobalt said to Zoomer.

"Let's tie her up in the trunk." Zoomer suggested. "I'll ready the jeep."

"No." Cobalt objected. He ran his hand into Sunset's jacket, grabbing the car keys and waved it in front. "We'll use the cadillac."

Cobalt dragged Sunset's unconscious body across the cement as he and Zoomer walked out of the warehouse. Once they reached for the exit, Cobalt hoisted her up to his shoulders and continued to approach their vehicle. Zoomer opened the broken trunk of the cadillac and Cobalt carelessly shoved Sunset's body inside.

"Get the tape." Cobalt ordered.

Zoomer went for the jeep then came back with a roll of duct tape. He and Cobalt tied Sunset's arm behind her. While a few moans would come out from her, Cobalt would bash her head and knock her out again.

"Forget Hollow Shades. Let's get her to the Everfree Forest. We won't be needing another baggage once we get some answers out." Cobalt grimaced at Sunset's body, before shutting the trunk close. The night was still young, but neither of the two men would want to delay things any longer.

Sunset woke up from a slap on the face. "Aah! Hey what the hell?!"

It was dark. Sunset was cramped inside a small trunk as the whole thing rocked side to side. The only thing that she could see were two glowing crimson eyes staring right back at her. Her side felt painful and she could tell that she was bleeding. "Ah!" She grunted.

"Wakey wakey, bacon strips. We're going on a fieldtrip." Flamepuff sang. "Looking good tonight, yeah?"

"Oh, screw you and your poor judgement."

"You're welcome."

Sunset merely sneered at him. She wanted to slap his head, but she realized her hands were tied on her back. Her head suddenly felt terrible and she leaned her head on the base she was laying in. "How long was I out?"

"Thirty minutes and forty-two seconds." Flamepuff responded, pretending to look at his non existent watch. "And you are on your way on getting dumped in a forest."

"Outstanding."

They're gonna kill you."

"I know."

"And they're gonna take away the car."

"Mhmm."

"So say goodbye to your sex life."

Sunset looked at Flamepuff, her bloodshot eyes narrowed and her face turning into a scowl. "Alright, get me outta here."

"Now, we're talking!" Flamepuff cheered and hovered over Sunset's back. His hands morphed into black blades and sliced into the roll of tape that wrapped itself around Sunset's wrists. With one swift movement, Sunset's hands were free and she stretched her cramped joints as she shuffled inside the tight compartment. Flamepuff positioned himself on Sunset's shoulder, his hands morphing back into their normal state.

Sunset hissed as she moved her torso, and she clasped her hand tenderly on her bleeding side just below her breast. "Great, now I'm getting a tetanus." Flamepuff looked below and flew down to her chest. He tugged on her stained white button down shirt while looking at her with eyes pleading for consent.

Sunset frowned in concern. "What?" She looked at the impatient demon then noticed what he's intentions really were. She wanted to react against it but she didn't have any choice. She struggled to reposition herself in the tight space while everything rocked unevenly side to side. She laid her head against the felt walls, and started undoing her shirt, revealing her black sports bra. She didn't get to finish the task when Flamepuff dove his head into her shirt, her buttons half undone.

"H-hey! Slow down!"

Flamepuff dug his claws into her skin, making her flinch. Sunset bit her lip when she felt the demon's tongue brush against her wounded side, slightly bombarded by the ticklish yet painful sensation. She could hear him purr loudly, his tail swaying like an intrigued predator. Sunset dug her nails into the felt base of the trunk for support, then yelped when Flamepuff's sharp teeth began nibbling on her flesh.

"Ow! No biting, damn it!"

Flamepuff didn't respond. He leaned back as he licked his mouth clean and met Sunset's eyes again. He crawled closer to her face and caressed her cheek. And then, he spoke softly.

"Has anyone ever told you that you taste delicious?"

Sunset wanted to humor him by answering directly about it but she didn't want to give him the satisfaction.

Sunset touched her side. There was no wound. And the pain vanished. Now she was stuck between a show of gratitude and an expressive display of disgust.

Sunset sighed. "No."

Flamepuff giggled. "Well, you taste good. It's just too bad I can't eat you."

"I will squish you and throw you into a fireplace."

"You can do that once we get back home. I don't mind!" Flamepuff said gleefully.

"Of course you don't, you sick bastard."

Flamepuff leaned closer to Sunset's face then he gave her a big loud smack on the lips. "Muah!" He giggled loudly, while Sunset merely scowled at him in negligence, wiping the saliva off her lips with the back of her hand.

"The joys of a college dropout." Sunset said monotonously. "All I wanted tonight was to have a good time."

Flamepuff straightened up, his horn-like ears perking upwards and made slight twitches. Feeling the air as he assessed their surroundings just by picking up the smallest hint of noises.

"Hey, dipshit?"

"Tonight is the night, Sunset."

"The hell are you saying?"

He looked at Sunset with an unreadable expression. Then crawled on top of her shoulder, leaving her no response. Once he began speaking, the world's noise diminished in the distance as his voice consumed Sunset's entire senses. His voice rang, penetrating into her mind with such astounding force she almost felt her ears bleed. He spoke in a child's voice with the command of the Devil himself. "You will cause havoc upon those who merit hell's wrath. You will kill, mate, and steal for you are made the face of the wicked. Walk henceforth as you carry the burden of a punisher's whip. Walk this path as the gates of hell await you for your deeds. Fear no enemy, Sunset Shimmer, for you will strike terror unto them. Fear no death, for you are gifted seven lives by Mammon himself. Hear my voice as it is my command. Heed my voice as this is a promise."

It was in that very moment that Sunset realized that her excessive intoxication wasn't enough to dampen the horror she was about to experience. She felt her flesh being punctured by a thousand needle. Her mind shrouded with infinite urges to do unimaginable things. Her skull felt like it carried the crushing weight of the Earth itself. She could swear she felt her own body being heated in a burning furnace. By the time she decided to fight back everything that was trying to interfere with her mind and body, it was too late. Something rose within her. A familiar sensation that still haunted her. Something that she thought was no longer extant.

The pleasures of being wicked.

Cobalt leaned on his seat, a grim expression on his face. While Zoomer focused on the road, hands gripping on the wheels. Aside from the headlights that illuminated their path, the moon was shining bright. A true witness of their deeds as they drove deeper into the dirty path of Everfree.

It has been a while since Cobalt received a call. And he wouldn't want to wait for another with him and Zoomer not finishing their task. He sighed and rubbed his temple.

"What do we tell him if she won't talk?" Zoomer began, hesitation in his voice. "Or worse, what if there's no money?"

"I wouldn't want to know. That money is valuable, Zoom. This problem affects us all. We're not letting one fucking nobody ruin this whole thing for us."

"A fucking nobody, huh?" Zoomer mused. "She's got some balls. She even got inside Andromeda. And nobody gets inside Andromeda except those who belong in the rings."

Cobalt scoffed. "That was a long time ago. When Andromeda was treated like a sacred place by those who truly respected its proprietors. That until the business got screwed for a bit and the masters needed money. Now it's turned into a madhouse."

Zoomer nodded at the notion. "It's still good business though. The clients and their money keep the engine running. And as long as we help keep the order within, Andromeda and the other settlements live on and help feed those in the rings."

"Call it good business but what that place has become is basically a cave for savages. And I just fucking hate it, the amount of neophytes and plebs coming in and don't recognize respect. Acting like they own the place." Cobalt grumbled, his forehead wrinkling in a frown. "I don't care if that bitch's got balls. She's nothing but a fucking small case."

Zoomer paused for a moment after he shrugged. "I don't know about you but I'd rather not be underestimating someone who just beat up junior shitless. You've seen his face, right?"

"Don't remind me, he could barely talk after that." Cobalt groaned. "That kid's an idiot. Screwing around in a car while carrying that much money is just fucking senseless. Don't tell his dad I called him that." He humored.

"You're not really as upset as boss is." Zoomer let out a soft laugh. "The old man just went full on ballistic when he found out his kid messed up big time."

"And now he's taking his strain on us." Cobalt sighed, shaking his head. "I got an angry girlfriend to make up with the next morning. Oh, life just had to be a bitch."

"We're getting you a drink after this. All this tension's making you act like an old man yourself."

"Remind me right after we finish the job, Zoomer."

Zoomer stopped the vehicle and parked it on the soil near a lifeless tree. He didn't turn off the engine, as they needed the lights from the car to light up their surroundings considering the flashlights on their phones stopped working moments ago.

The two men got out of the car and grabbed their makeshift weapons.

"Just another day to smash some knee caps." Cobalt said, waving his crowbar around.

"Don't get too excited." Zoomer told him, shutting the driver's seat close.

Cobalt walked towards the cadillac's huge trunk and knocked on it loudly. "Alright, bitch. Wake up!"

Zoomer followed and banged the side of the car, making the silent and eerie night alive.

Cobalt breathed in the cold air of the evening. Oh, how badly did he want this night to be over quick, yet his desire for punishing Sunset urged him to make it last.

He opened the trunk.

"Let's get to wo–"

The moment after he raised the trunk, he was met with a body lunging at him and tackled him on the forest floor. Sunset pushed both of her thumbs down to the man's jugular, her whole body trembled as she forced all of her weight downwards. Zoomer immediately took action and aimed to hit Sunset in the head with his pipe. But Sunset caught it quickly with her hand, and Zoomer met her sharp and intense gaze.

Sunset stared at him, her eyes cold as ice.

Cobalt grabbed her by the face, and punched her with brute force, popping her lower lip. He pushed her off of him, as he clasped on his throat, now sore and mildly bleeding through the small cuts caused by Sunset's nails.

"Yo–urgh fuckin–urgh!" Cobalt managed to get out, his vocal chords scratching against themselves as he struggled to speak. He stood on his legs coughing, and charged at Sunset, who was on the ground with one knee.

Sunset jumped to the side, evading Cobalt's strike. Zoomer managed to get behind her and struck her at the back of her head. As Sunset stumbled forward trying to get on her feet, he gave her a strong kick on her back, making her collide to a nearby tree. Zoomer tried pinning her to the tree, but Sunset elbowed him in the gut, releasing her in the process. She spun around, but Zoomer pinned her again, her wrists above her head.

Cobalt walked towards them and he stared at Sunset with disdain while a suffering growl escaped his damaged throat. Zoomer stepped on the side a little bit as Cobalt drew closer. Sunset looked back at him, her eyes baring no fear. Only apathy. She spat out her blood, landing it on Cobalt's face.

Cobalt threw his large fist on Sunset's gut. She screamed no cries for mercy but only a grunt that echoed into the wind, followed by a defiant and mocking chuckle. A bloody lopsided grin forming on her face. Frustrated, Cobalt swung his crowbar and smashed it repeatedly into her knee, a crunch rang into their ears. Sunset's screams occupied the air along with sounds of struggled breathing and grunts

"Where is the money?" Zoomer spoke.

Sunset lowered her head limply. The familiar sensation of her knee cap being crushed brought a delay to her response. She struggled to get her words out. Both Cobalt and Zoomer looked at her with sheer persistence that should easily make her submit to their demands. A tiny part of her wanted to surrender. But the Devil on her shoulder recognized no inferiority, for she possessed nothing else than her overbearing pride. A quality that he feeds on and the sin that drove Sunset to her doom.

With all her might, Sunset raised both her legs and kicked Zoomer on his abdomen, sending him five feet away. She picked up his fallen pipe and wielded it against Cobalt, who immediately made a defensive stance. They sneered at each other like wolves, ready to strike at each other's throats. Sunset's knee cap moved along with her swollen flesh. She winced, but still dared to put pressure on it as she stood her ground with seething pride.

Having the difficulty to deliver his hatred through words, Cobalt merely glared a hateful glare. His nostrils flaring and his wheezes were audible. He charged towards Sunset, swinging his crowbar to strike. Sunset blocked his assault with her pipe and kicked him hard on the leg. He staggered back. But he attacked her again, swinging his crowbar to her side. The sharp end hit her arm with a loud organic crack. Sunset grit her teeth as Cobalt pushed his weapon harder, making the sharp end cut deeper through her flesh while sending blood down to the dirt. She used her unharmed arm and bashed the pipe into his exposed rib. He released his grip on the weapon, now temporarily stuck on Sunset's arm. She butted the pipe against his skull and sent him falling to his back.

With a painful heave, Sunset pulled the crowbar away from her arm, tearing pieces of leather and her own skin along with it. "Motherfucker." She growled, upset at the knowledge that her favorite clothing has been damaged.

Cobalt was now on his knees, but his wrathful glare has not changed. His eyes shifted to Sunset's side. Sunset followed. Zoomer tackled her to the ground. He tried to apprehend Sunset's struggling arms to disarm her, but with Sunset's good arm he met her strike. The metal pipe hit his jaw twice and his head was sent to the cosmos. Sunset tried sit up, and hit Zoomer in the head again with the pipe. He fell onto his back, freeing Sunset from the wrestle.

Cobalt came after her again and locked her neck around his arms from behind. "The... money, bitch... where...." Cobalt's voice was nothing but a desperate and hoarse wheeze.

Nearly deprived of oxygen, Sunset stabbed Cobalt's leg with the sharp end of the crowbar, twisting it inside his flesh. He released her from his grip and she hunched over for air. Cobalt's croaked screams rang into the forest, full of anguish and pain. But unfortunately for him, no one else could hear his pleas.

Sunset looked at him dismissively as she gasped for more air into her system. As she was about to stand up, a fist hammered her back to the ground. Zoomer mounted on her back and wrapped his arm around her head, stretching her neck upwards with a forceful might. Sunset could barely breathe this time. She choked as the man's arm gripped tighter around her neck, the other placed firmly on her head, posed to twist it. While Cobalt was kneeling in front of them, still struggling to pull the crowbar out of his leg.

"I am not repeating myself again, you wretched cunt! Tell us where the fucking money is or I will fucking snap your neck!" Zoomer shot, his voice cracked at the screams he made.

Sunset's vision was beginning to blur. She couldn't response as she could barely breathe once more.

With a frustrated cry, Zoomer removed his lock around Sunset and shoved her face into the dirt, putting his weight as he mounted himself on her. He looked at Cobalt with a face pleading for clarity, but Cobalt was occupied with his own leg.

"Cobalt." Zoomer called out hopelessly. "Man, help me out."

Cobalt shot him a ridiculed look. His hands were firmly clutching around the crowbar that was still stuck on his leg. With one pull, he ripped the crowbar out, letting a pool of blood form on the soil after his flesh was severely cut open. He threw the bloody object away grudgingly while he stifled his cries.

"Break... h-her... finge-gers"

The next thing Sunset knew was three of her fingers being crushed into deformed appendages. The intense pain made her tremble, and everything sounded distant. Even her own cries of agony. Zoomer's voice was muffled into nothing but quiet noise. Eventually, he was no longer on top of her. As the weight lifted itself, Sunset was rolled onto her back. Her face expressionless and dull.

Zoomer sprawled on the dirt, his uneven breathing filled the air. "Fuck me." He cursed. Massaging his swollen jaw.

All of them were exhausted. Cobalt was kneeling down, clutching onto his bleeding leg while he wheezed out his breaths through his damaged throat. His face soaked with sweat and his clothes soiled by the forest dirt. Zoomer's head was bleeding as well, and his jaw throbbed badly. He caught his breath and collapsed onto his back.

The forest was silent again. Until Sunset's husky voice broke the peace. "You... you wanna know where your goddamn money went?"

The men perked their heads up and pointed their attention towards Sunset, who was laying on her back on the bloody dirt. A weak yet defiant smile present on her face.

Sunset's mind was basically up in the air at the moment. There were no signs of her inhibitions and worries, for the Devil had made sure of their absence. She decided that she was mistreated enough and that her empathy had only brought her nowhere but thrown into a dirty black hole. She decided that she should let the animal off the chain. Why was she holding back all this time? She was angry at this wretched universe for pissing on her for far too long. She was angry at everybody for taking advantage of her, for abusing her, for reducing her into a pitiful mess of a human. She was angry at the man two days ago, who tried to sexually assault her. She was angry at these two men with her. Sunset was merely surviving life itself when all she ever wanted was to end it. But everyone has left her no choice. They left her no choice.

Sunset had enough. Ignoring the pain from her severe injuries, she got up to her elbows and eventually on her two fatigued feet. She ignored the cracks her broken knee cap made. She ignored the laceration on her arm and the blood that kept flooding down from it. She ignored her fractured fingers, each twisted in odd directions. She ignored the cold breeze of the night that blew against her swollen and bloody face.

She loomed over the men on the dirt, who were now looking at her with shock and confusion.

"Say hello to motherfucking Satan for me because you aren't taking any shit tonight."

Whether it was the alcohol or the thrill of the night, a strenuous feeling rushed within her. She stumbled over and quickly grabbed the bloody crowbar from the ground with her good hand. Zoomer bolted up and came after her, but to his misfortune, the sharp end of the crowbar violently met his bottom jaw and popped through his skull. His face frozen in a state of despair that deathly stared into Sunset's.

Cobalt's eyes were filled with anguish, and a mournful whimper was the only thing he managed to get out.

Sunset froze. Her mind went black for a while. Then it hit her. The shock and disgust. She heard a maniacal laughter.

"Haha! Got 'em!" Flamepuff grinned wildly. His rear wiggled with excitement and his tail wagged like a whip.

Sunset pulled down the crowbar and let the man's body drop to the forest floor. She looked at Cobalt, his eyes screaming with vengeance that miserably masked over his despair. Tears formed as he scowled at her with dreadful rage. Sunset looked back with an empty look. She walked over to him, still kneeling on the ground. A display of inevitable surrender that made the Devil laugh with joy.

"You..." Cobalt wheezed.

Sunset swung the crowbar into Cobalt's face. Blood spilled from his mouth, his lips split and his teeth cracked. Sunset grabbed a handful of his blue hair and yanked him to meet her eyes as she lowered herself to his level.

"I wouldn't have done this. But you made me do it." Sunset said casually before smashing the crowbar into his face again. Cutting the side of his cheek. She kicked him in the chest, and he fell on his back and against the dirt. Sunset moved to straddle him, purposely letting her weight crush into his lower abdomen. She used the crowbar to reach for his face and made him look at her.

"I wouldn't have done this, but you assholes just keep coming." Sunset stabbed Cobalt's arm, twisting it slowly inside his flesh. Cobalt clenched his jaw and moaned out his painful screams.

"I wouldn't have done this, but really, it's just so gratifying to see some fucker bleed."

Sunset pulled the crowbar with a swift motion, then swerved it around to pierce Cobalt's side, emanating a loud crack into the forest. A croaked howl errupted from Cobalt's damaged throat, and his tears flooded down as his blood created a pool on the dirt.

"Especially when they try to fuck with me. It just makes sense now."

Sunset's cyan eyes searched for Cobalt's blue ones. Even after being stabbed repeatedly, his gaze hasn't changed. He was vengeful. His battered and bloody face was the kind of image that Sunset wouldn't stare for too long, but she kept her ground to mock him. But not just him. She was mocking life itself for putting her through so much misery. She chuckled, and grabbed the remaining cigarette from her jacket and put one in her mouth. She lit up the tip and blew a smoke into the air.

"Life is not generous anymore..." Sunset looked down again at the miserable man beneath her. Her eyes filled with mallicious intent fed to her by the Devil himself. "...I am taking back what it refuses to give me."

Cobalt tried to heave himself up into his elbows, his blood gargling in his throat as he grunted in efforts to move admist his pain. "Just... kill... me... already, you b-bitch..."

Flamepuff's grin stretched further into a nightmarish smile that consumed his entire body. Sharp teeth peeked through its cracks and his eyes glowed with frenzy.

"That's your cue, Sunset. Do it!" Flamepuff shrieked with unbridled enthusiasm, jumping up and down on Sunset's shoulder. "Do it! Do it! Do it! Hahaha!"

Cobalt was an enemy ready to die. With her arm raised in the air, and poised to plunge the crowbar into Cobalt's jugular, Sunset paused when suddenly she heard a sound of a ringtone breaking the serene silence of the forest. Flamepuff growled.

Sunset slowly dropped her arm, and looked down at Cobalt's pants. Twisting her body, she reached for his pockets and grabbed his phone.

"What's this? Girl trouble?" She teased. "Damn, if you could just let me handle this, she would never have to deal with you again."

Cobalt growled. "Don't..."

Sunset licked her lips. "I wonder if she's good..."

Cobalt whimpered.

"Don't worry, blue boy. I'll take good care of her."

The look on Cobalt's face brought a snicker from Flamepuff and a smile from Sunset. The blue haired man was clearly begging for mercy for the sake of his beloved. But due to his circumstance, bringing out the right words to express his disagreement had been such a nearly impossible task.

Sunset held the phone in front of her. The screen read the name 'Nimbus'. "Who's Nimbus, blue boy?"

As the name rang into his ears, Cobalt's eyes widened in terror. He struggled to reach for his phone, wheezing and moaning through his efforts. But Sunset merely shoved his hand away gently. She looked at him, and studied his expressions. He was... both desperate and defeated. And with a heavy sigh, he laid back down to the dirt.

Sunset swiped the screen and held the phone closer to her ear.

"Blaster." A gruff voice of an old man spoke.

She remained silent. Sunset eyed Cobalt, his eyes screaming for something. But Sunset wasn't giving him anything but torment.

"Blaster, are you there?" The voice spoke again.

"I'm sorry Pops, but Cobalt is having a situation with his vocal chords so that means he can't talk right now."

Sunset paused. She had not said any word, but her voice was heard throughout. She looked at her shoulder, and saw Flamepuff grinning at her with his mouth near the phone. Sunset narrowed her eyes at the little demon, but she only received a caress on her cheek with his bushy tipped tail.

The voice responded. "Is that so?"

The silence stretched out.

Sunset clenched her jaw, slightly pulled the phone away from her, inhaled the smoke then puffed it into the air before pulling the phone closer to her again. Trying to silence her heavy breathing.

"Whatever Cobalt was supposed to do tonight, he clearly failed... miserably." Sunset said in a low voice. Cobalt didn't react but merely laid there, accepting that he did, in fact, failed in his mission.

"Come and get him at the Everfree forest. He might need some minor... medical attention." Sunset added.

"... who am I speaking to right now?"

"The fucking verdict." Sunset responded in a harsh tone before ending the call immediately.

Taking one big breath, Sunset lifted herself off of Cobalt. Wincing as her knee cap shifted within her flesh, but she ignored the pain nonetheless. She looked around the forest, dim except for the area that was illuminated by the cadillac's headlights. She dropped the crowbar near Cobalt's head. She looked at him, and followed his gaze towards the other body just a meter away from them. Tears of grievance were shed from the man's blue eyes as he looked at his companion's lifeless body laying face first on the forest floor.

"I'll let him live." Sunset said to the demon on her shoulder. She expected Flamepuff to disagree but she was slightly surprised when he nodded in approval, and a toothy smile formed on his face.

"If you wish it."

Sunset turned her attention to Cobalt's phone. She scrolled through the contacts, and found a picture of a familiar lady with the name, 'Liv'.

"Liv, huh?" Flamepuff purred. "Well, what are you waiting for, Sunset? Grab a meal for once."

Sunset stared at the girl's picture. Her purple eyes stirred something unpleasant within her. And she knew damn well why. It was distracting. And Sunset hated distractions especially when she wanted to have a good night. Whether it was the alcohol wearing off or her morality ramming itself back into her consciousness, she felt that taking this particular girl to fulfill her lust for pleasure was not something she would want.

She had just killed a man, beat the other to the brink of death, and she found it utterly pathetic being shaken by a girl who possessed the eyes of someone she wanted to forget. She let out a laugh, and tossed the phone back to Cobalt.

"Forget her." Sunset said weakly as she dragged her leg towards the cadillac's position, making a trail of blood in her tracks.

"Oh? Why is that? I thought you wanted her."

Sunset chuckled as she leaned onto the cadillac for support. The pain in her whole body making her tremble. "Oh, you dipshit. Why bother with one girl..."

She looked at her shoulder with an idiotic yet excited grin.

"... when I can go back to the club and grab three?"

An amused smile formed on Flamepuff's face. "Alright!"

Sunset opened the door to the driver's seat and clumsily got herself inside, the pain in her body making her grunt. "You gotta patch me up first. I look like a fucking corpse."

Flamepuff giggled as he crawled into her mauled arm. "With pleasure, my tasty bacon strip." He said before sticking his tongue out.

It was not an uncommon occurrence for Nimbus White to summon the presence of his assemblage. However, a meeting that was initiated in such late hours was one that is highly discernable. It had only been an hour since he contacted one of his men, and yet the grave news of ones death and the failure to finish an assigned task was enough to call in everyone in place. He waited patiently in his office. A glass of whiskey on his desk accompanying him to keep his dwindling placidity.

Nimbus cupped his bearded chin. His wrinkled yet strong eyes focused through space. Ashen hair was combed nicely as an aged gentleman should have. He looked at the clock on his desk.

2:30 am.

Ten people arrived at his office. Each wearing a forlorn display on their face. They sat quietly on the chairs that lined up in front of Nimbus' desk, breathing in the heavy air that surrounded them in such late hours.

Nimbus eyed at them with such focus and awareness. It wasn't everyone, but he only called those who seemed fit to understand and comply.

"We lost Zoomer tonight." He announced in a calm yet heavy voice that weighed onto the shoulders of those who listened. Everyone shifted in their seats, and heavy sighs filled the room.

"And Cobalt is currently in an ICU." Nimbus added. "All because of this."

Nimbus played a voice recording that broke the eerie silence.

"Blaster, are you there?"

"I'm sorry Pops, but Cobalt is having a situation with his vocal chords so that means he can't talk right now."

"Is that so?"

"Whatever Cobalt was supposed to do tonight, he clearly failed... miserably. Come and get him at the Everfree forest. He might need some minor... medical attention"

"Who am I speaking to right now?"

"The fucking verdict."

The short recording was enough for everyone to gain a serious look on their faces. A dead silence followed as Nimbus looked at his group in anticipation.

"Who could this fucker be?" Crimson Blitz, the tall youthful man with hair that resembled orange flames, broke the silence with a frustrated response. He loosened the golden tie on his neck as his expression changed from worried to furious.

The older scarlet-haired woman on his right leaned towards him. "I assume that this is the same girl that beat up Stratos two days ago." Titania Savage said. She was dressed in a classy red burlesque outfit that flaunted her cleavage nicely, matched with a pale furry scarf that draped around her shoulders.

Nimbus took a sip of his whiskey. "Cobalt and Zoomer paid the consequences of my son's foolishness. This current situation is indeed a time in need of an immediate action."

"That's why you called us." Titania said in comprehension. "You want us all to find this girl?"

"I will not deploy a massive search for this... thief at the moment. That will require a sheer amount of your effort and I wouldn't want you to waste your energy turning this city upside down." Nimbus said, shaking his head at the notion. "No, I am merely alerting you all. And instead of you doing the search, I need you to keep a strict watch over our territories. Keep our properties intact. Keep an eye out on everyone."

Everyone nodded. Nimbus turned to the stout man on his left. His complexion the color of the earth and his hair cut clean like a mighty flat mountain.

"Canyon." Nimbus called. "I'll pass down the assignment to you and your men. Starting tomorrow, you shall begin hunting this girl down."

Canyon nodded. "Yes, boss."

"Crimson, Titania and Thorn. You three shall take charge of our safe. The rest of you will be stationed at your designated areas. Protect our business and do whatever you can to eliminate any incoming intruder."

Crimson made an exhaspirated sigh. "Ah, great. We're in safe watch."

Thorn Rosekill, the younger girl with the dark pink hair, looked at him with a calm expression. "Desperate times require strict security."

"Thorn is right, darling. With that much money stolen, they will find a way to compensate for the loss." Titania said. "In any inhumane way possible."

"Shit. That money was supposed to serve as a peace offering for the dickheads to keep them from biting on our asses." Crimson complained. "And once they find out that we fucked up..."

Crimson paused, a grim silence consumed the air.

"We must be ready." Nimbus finished. Everyone turned their attention back at him, the firm look on his face was enough to diminish their grumbling.

"And Rave?" Nimbus looked at the person on his far right. His white hair was decorated with the shades of indigo. His skin a light purple and his eyes a neon bright green. The young man wore a red and violet leather jacket and a golden chain hung around his neck. His overall appearance declared his youth and his vigor.

"Yes, sir?" He said, casually playing around with his decorative staff. His legs folded into a number four in the most swagger display. Showing off his bright gold shoes.

"You shall take charge of Club Andromeda. It may be our greatest source of wealth but we cannot afford any risk. I need you to condition the place. Limit the entry pass. Tighten the security. Whatever suits. Do what you must."

Crimson frowned at the announcement. "You're gonna let a kid take over that place?" He scoffed.

"You don't like safe watches, Blitz?" Rave countered. His smirk subtle yet cocky.

"I wasn't talking to you, Shackles." Crimson sneered at the younger man.

Before the situation could escalate even further, Nimbus' commanding voice interjected, silencing the place once more. "Why has it become important to you who takes charge of which area? One damn girl has jeoperdized our mission. One of your comrades is dead and the other is barely clinging to life. And now you act like toddlers playing a stupid tug of war."

"Shit. Forgive me, Nimbus." Crimson said, shrinking in his seat.

Nimbus waved a dismissive hand. "Spare me the sordid banter. Move on. And do your duty."

Author's Note

Some action and an introduction to new characters. Again, bare with me.

As always, any form of feedback is deeply appreciated.

Chapter 5: Trothed
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 5: Trothed

Twilight Sparkle curled into the couch, all soaking wet from the harsh downpour. She shivered as the cold breeze from earlier's activities still lingered in her system. Riding a bike on high speed while rushing into the thunderstorm was a perfect combination for a cold, a fever, and maybe hypothermia.

"Let's get you dried up." Sunset said. She walked over to the girl and draped a dry towel over her shoulders.

"You're freezing. Want me to give you something to drink?"

Twilight looked up to the girl. She was soaked as well. Quite astonished at how she managed to look completely flawless despite the fact that they had just drove into a literal hurricane. Though her hair was a little disheveled from the wind, she was beautiful as ever.

"Twilight?"

Twilight blinked. "Oh. Ughm... yes, please."

Sunset smiled. "I got you covered. Just try to stay warm for now."

Twilight watched as Sunset left for the kitchen. She pulled the towel closer to herself as she miserably tried to get as much heat in her system as possible. If only Twilight had known beforehand about the day's weather status, she would have brought her umbrella and caught a cab home. Sure, Sunset's bike was faster but she was lying if she said she felt safe for even the slightest while riding that monster. But because of Sunset and her irresistible charm, Twilight could never reject a free ride home.

After a few minutes, Sunset came back with a mug of hot chocolate in hand. She handed it to Twilight before giving her a peck on the nose.

"Look at you." Sunset teased. "You look terrible."

"Well, I could blame you and your knack for getting a speeding ticket" Twilight pouted, tenderly holding the mug close to herself. The heat forming a cloud into her lenses.

Sunset poked Twilight on the forehead. "You know I never get a speeding ticket. I'm a law-abiding citizen. And besides, the only thing you can blame here is this thunderstorm." Sunset sat beside Twilight and rested her head against her shoulder.

Twilight blew into her hot drink before taking a cautious sip.

"Careful, Twi. It's hot." Sunset said.

"Okay, mom."

They stayed on each other's side. Feeling the warmth of the other amidst the storm. It wasn't long before Twilight stopped shivering and her blush starting to return to her face. Sunset smiled and shifted closer to the other girl. Twilight looked over her, her brows furrowed into a bothered look.

"Sunset?"

Sunset looked up and met her eyes. Twilight leaned the mug closer to her.

"You need some of it too."

Sunset gave a polite smile. "Silly, you're the one who looks like a wet puppy between the two of us. You need it more than I do."

Twilight pouted again. Her eyes pleading as they bore into Sunset's. Sunset merely gave her a teasing smirk and wrapped her arm around Twilight, pulling her closer into an unexpected embrace. Twilight's cheek grew pink, tenderly pulling the mug closer to her face. She shrank when she saw the look Sunset gave her.

"You need it more than I do." Sunset repeated in a low husky whisper. Twilight could swear her face was on fire.

"B-but–"

"Shhh."

Twilight's chest fluttered. Her mug was so close into her face that a thick fog had covered her entire lens. But she needed it to cover herself from Sunset's piercing gaze.

"Ehhhh stop looking at me like that!" Twilight whined as she averted those two beautiful cyan eyes.

Sunset let out a cackle. "Sorry. I just like seeing you all flustered."

"You're such a sadist." Twilight muttered. Sunset pinched her by the ear.

"If me being adorable makes me a sadist, would I be arrested for doing this?"

Twilight hesitantly looked back. She almost yelped when she saw Sunset give her a casual wink. She froze then turned her back to Sunset as she tried to silence her screams.

"You're impossible." Twilight murmured.

Sunset's arms crept around Twilight's body and embraced her once more. Her head resting on the nerd's shoulder. Twilight could feel the cold diminish and there was nothing but warmth radiating between the two of them.

"It's quite amusing to see you react the same since we started dating." Sunset said nuzzling playfully against the towel.

"It's only been a month, Sunset. This relationship thing... I'm still getting used to it. Unlike me, you've had your experiences with romance." Twilight stated.

"What can I say? I am an expert."

"Oh, you don't need to flaunt your capabilities, Miss Shimmer."

"You're tempting me, Twily." Sunset sang into her ear.

"Sunset!" Twilight jumped off the couch, almost spilling the hot chocolate from the mug.

Sunset let out a loud laugh. While Twilight shot her a look of accusation, her cheeks were vibrant with the shades of pink.

"Y-you know, Shining is going to murder you if you..."

"Goodness, Twi. I was only kidding." Sunset said, raising her in the air.

"I-I thought that y-you would–"

"Twilight, I would NEVER do anything to piss off your brother." Sunset walked to the purple burrito, impossibly flustered than before. She looked at her with an amused look. Then she chuckled and flicked her on the forehead.

"I'm sorry for freaking you out like that. You're adorable. I can't help it." Sunset said with a gentle grin. "And I know you don't like being teased in public."

Twilight's pout turned into small smile. "To be fair, we can't really spend time with each other that much since we're both busy in school."

"Hey, we do spend time."

"No, I meant us. Alone." Twilight cleared.

Sunset's face lit up in clarity. "Oh. Fair enough. If you don't get a cold after tonight, then you'll be thanking the rain later."

Twilight eyed her in confusion. "What do you mean?"

Again, that cheeky grin slowly crept back to Sunset's lips as she walked closer to Twilight and grabbed her by the waist. Pulling her closer to feel her warmth and meet her sparkling cyan eyes.

"I have a feeling that the rain won't be stopping anytime soon. So you're stuck here with me." Sunset said. "What do you say, Twily? Sleepover?"

A small chuckle giggle escaped Twilight's throat. "Well, it's not like I have a choice anyways. But I need to contact my parents first. I wouldn't want them to think that I'm stranded or something."

"Technically, you are stranded. In my house." Sunset kissed Twilight on her forehead. "Now go make that call. I'll prepare you a hot shower so you can get cleaned up. Sounds alright?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes. Thank you, Sunset."

"No problem, Twily. Oh and tell your mom I said hi!" Sunset said before retreating into the bathroom

---

Twilight was a greeted by pair of shorts and a bright blue oversized shirt that sat neatly on Sunset's bed. She smiled to herself as she closed the door behind her. Sunset's bedroom has changed through the years. And after saving up a fair amount of cash she received from her past jobs, she finally got herself a decent pad. One that matched her personality and style perfectly. Twilight has always admired the girl ever since she transferred into Canterlot. Sunset came across as strong and quite intimidating. Not to mention, hot-tempered to say the least. But for some reason, and it could possibly be some kind of otherworldly enchantment of some sorts, Twilight fell for her.

The young scientist was the reserved and proper one. She lived by the rules and colored within the lines. Twilight preferred maintaining order within her life, and she had been methodical in her ways of decision making. Crafty and careful, yet dangerously curious all the same. And then Sunset Shimmer came, the girl with the leather fixation. The one with the questionable love for dangerous speeds. Multitalented, and almost as equally intelligent as Twilight herself. Maybe it was the warm smile that Sunset made every time she sees her. Or maybe it could be those beautiful cyan eyes that made Twilight ridiculously upset, wondering how can one's facial feature could even be so worthy of the universe's praise. Twilight couldn't really make the right assessment whenever Sunset came to mind. And that made her even more upset. Sunset was unhinged, fearless, but a caring person nonetheless. A beautiful anarchy dressed in intimidating leather with eyes that could melt the young scientist's heart. And she saved her from her darkest times.

It wasn't until the final year of high school that Twilight had mustered up the courage to confess her undying admiration for the girl. Everyone saw it coming, especially Rainbow Dash. The female jock would always tease Twilight with Sunset through the years. Encouraging her in any way possible. One could only imagine the pride Rainbow bared the day when her friend had finally bit the bullet and pursued Sunset Shimmer. It was the happiest that Twilight had been when her biggest girl crush accepted her sentiments and returned them with equal weight.

And then, they have been together for a month. Twilight did not expect Sunset to pursue her in the most serious manner. She still couldn't forget how her new girlfriend had the seething confidence to personally ask for Twilight Velvet and Night Light's permission. And even went face to face with Shining Armor, whom did not really take her lightly than Twilight's parents did. Still, Sunset was persistent, and Twilight could only tell that she was falling more and more for the girl of her dreams.

So far, everything had been good between the two. And everyone supported their relationship. She could only ask: what could possibly go wrong?

As Twilight slipped into the blue shirt, the door opened. Startling her as she came face to face with Sunset. All wet with nothing but her towel wrapped around her bare body. Twilight squealed in surprise and covered her underwear with the hem of the shirt.

"Oh my gosh I am so sorry!" Sunset said, averting her eyes.

Twilight quickly slipped into the shorts. "No, wait!" She called. "I'm done now. Y-you can have the room and I'll just wait outside."

"You sure?" Sunset asked.

"Mhmm." Twilight nodded before heading for the door.

Twilight touched her burning cheeks. What was with her today? To be fair, she and Sunset had only been together for a month and had not really bonded a lot outside the friend circle. Everything was still new to her. The occasional physical contacts, the surprise kisses, and the intimacy was just too much. Sure, they had slumber parties throughout their friendship, but that included everyone else. It was only her and Sunset at the moment. For some reason, she's quite agitated.

"Okay, Twilight. You can come in now." Sunset called from the other side of the door.

Twilight took a deep breath, before slowly entering Sunset's bedroom. She was wearing a bright pink tank top and a pair of orange shorts. Her hair was still wet, and was finger combed to one side, covering half of her face.

"Are you alright?" Sunset asked, noticing the timidness of the purple eyed girl.

"I told you. I'm still new to this." Twilight shrugged.

"Twily, it's just sleepover. You don't have to worry about anything. Trust me, okay?" Sunset walked over to her and gave her shoulders a light squeeze.

Twilight pursed her lips. "I guess I'm just... overreacting." She let out a forced chuckle.

"You'll get the hang of this relationship thing, don't worry. I'm still your best friend." Sunset smiled at her as she gave a small kiss on the forehead.

Twilight giggled. "Do best friends kiss?"

"Sometimes. Do best friends serenade each other?"

"I don't think so."

Sunset laughed softly. "Come here."

Sunset pulled Twilight to the bed and both of them sat down. An acoustic guitar rested itself near the night stand. In fact, there were three instruments being displayed in Sunset's bedroom. One was an acoustic guitar, the other was an electric guitar which she used whenever she played with the Rainbooms, and lastly, another electric guitar that had a lightning emblem on it. Twilight assumed it was a gift from Flash when he and Sunset was still an item at Canterlot High.

"Did Flash give you that?" Twilight asked, as soon as Sunset grabbed the acoustic guitar. "That blue guitar, I mean."

Sunset gave the said guitar a side glance before turning back to the one on her lap. "Yeah, we used to jam together back then. He pretty much taught me everything I know."

Twilight wasn't oblivious to the old Flash and Sunset backstory. Everyone knew that the two were now nothing more than tight friends. Twilight tolerated the guy to some extent but never had the interest to deepen their friendship. Though, she still respected him as a friend to Sunset Shimmer.

"I can let you borrow it if you like. I'll give you free guitar lessons at your house, assuming your folks wouldn't mind a little racket." Sunset said, slightly adjusting the pegs and gave the strings a pluck for sound checking.

"Oh, my parents are not really a fan of loud noises. But maybe if we can play a little quieter, they would probably give us a chance." Twilight responded with optimism. She watched intently as Sunset conditioned her guitar.

"Or maybe you can have this instead." Sunset tapped the acoustic guitar's body. "It's the most 'quiet' out of all the limited selections I have."

"Sounds perfect, thank you." Twilight scooted closer to the other girl.

"Alright. We're set." Sunset said with a grin, adjusting herself to face Twilight. She gave the guitar a strong pluck and the sound of the strings vibrated into melodic tunes, accompanying the harsh pounding of the rain.

Sunset looked at Twilight with excitement. "Want me to teach you now?"

Twilight politely declined, shaking her head with a thin smile. "Please, just let me watch you play first." She said gently, a sparkle in her eyes.

Sunset smiled back. "If you wish it."

Sunset started strumming the guitar, and it was as if the rest of the world didn't exist for a while. A heartfelt song was played by Sunset's precise plucking of the strings. She owned every note, every chord as she had her eyes closed. Letting the music fill her entire being, all while she poured her heart out once she started singing. It was a hum at first, but eventually she voiced out the words that resonated with her deeply.

"Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky..."

Sunset sang gently like a lullaby. Her eyes shut close as her hands worked their way to produce the right tunes and hit the desired notes. Playing the chords that she was always familiar with.

"I'll show there's another side to me you can't deny..."

Sunset revealed her bright cyan eyes to the world. Her world; Twilight Sparkle stared right into them, full of unbridled appreciation. Sunset's voice may not be loud, but Twilight could feel the power just by the way her voice rasped at certain grits.

"I may not know what the future holds, but hear me when I say..."

A genuine smile formed on Sunset's lips while she sang the lyrics.

"That my past does not define me, 'cause my past is not today..."

Sunset let the last note linger until it vanished to the sound of the rain.

A huge smile formed on Twilight's face. "Wow." She said breathless.

"You like it?" Sunset asked, resting her head at the guitar's waist.

Twilight had seen Sunset played the electric guitar many times. She had heard her sing everytime the band practiced. But what she had just witnessed was... special. It was Sunset Shimmer and her glory in its raw form. Nothing but passion within her.

"I love it. I really love it!" Twilight slightly bounced in her position. She was like a child, Sunset thought. "I've seen you play with the Rainbooms but I have never seen you play solo before. And that song... it's wonderful."

"Thanks." Sunset gave her toothy smile. She placed the guitar back to the rack.

"Did you write that? Sunset, I didn't know you can write a song, let alone COMPOSE one."

Sunset gave a humble shrug. "It's just a matter of tuning your skills. After all, you will get to pick up a few things when you play a lot often."

"How come you've never shared that song before?"

Sunset looked down, trying to resist a cheeky smile from forming but failed miserably. She looked up again to Twilight, her cheeks quite pink.

"I wanted you to be the first to hear it."

Twilight's cheeks flushed. "Really? Thank you, Sunset."

"No. Thank you, Twilight. I mean it."

The two were accompanied by a comforting silence. They sat there on the bed, facing each other with flustered looks on their faces, and with Twilight being the literal tomato. She would glance somewhere else, fidget with her fingers, play with her hair, adjust her glasses, in the end, she would always look back at those prized cyan eyes. Sunset never looked the other way, though. She just watched her intently. Something was burning inside her; her pride that could break the 'ego meter' if met with Rainbow's undying self-esteem. Sunset couldn't help but smile and blush. She was... happy. Contented.

"I'm so lucky I met you." The words came out of Sunset's mouth before she could even assess them. But heck, there was no reason for some silly vocabulary evaluation. She was going to say what she wanted to say.

"It could just be your dorky demeanor, but I'd be lying if I say I never adored everything about it."

Twilight didn't know how to react. She sat there, her face the shade of the brightest pink.

"You are not the most perfect person. In fact, you are among the ones considered as imperfect. And that is a good thing. You have your insecurities, your flaws, your mistakes, but without you having them, what way could there be in order for you to become this wonderful person in front of me?"

Twilight couldn't help it. Tears formed in her eyes and she quickly tried to blink them away.

"The past does not define you. It chewed you up and spit you out. You went through such conditions. But the payoff is worth it. You learned to overcome the darkest part of yourself by discovering that you are not alone, and that we are always here for you. I'm always here for you. And I am proud of you."

Twilight let the flood gates open. She laughed as her tears mercilessly ran down her cheeks, then wiped them hastily with the hem of her shirt. Sunset reached for the girl's face, resting her palm on her cheek.

"I'm lucky not just because we have the same experiences, but because of how strong and brave you are given the circumstance. Twilight, I'm more than lucky. I am blessed. And if I get to spend the rest of my life with someone as strong and intelligent as you, then that would be the best gift the universe can ever give to me."

Twilight leaned into Sunset's palm as she held onto them, rocking gently as she let her tears soak her face. Sunset's song had revealed the most naked part of herself, and witnessing it alone was indescribable. And the best bit was both of them could identify with it in ways that others could never understand. They both had ugly scars. They both made the wrong choices, and finding each other was the closest thing to discovering home.

"Does this mean we're practically soulmates?" Twilight managed to let out as a soft chuckle. Wiping the tears off her face.

Sunset laughed and pulled Twilight into a tight embrace. "What do you think?" She whispered into her ear, all while caressing the girl's silky purple hair.

Sunset felt the girl nod. "It feels like it." Twilight mumbled happily. "I know it's just been a month. But you're the best thing that's happened to me, Sunset."

"If you think about it, we have been friends for a few years." Sunset nuzzled into the crook of Twilight's neck. "But it doesn't matter. I'm yours. And you are mine."

They stayed that way for a long while. Heating the cold night with each other's warmth. Both of them didn't want to let go, for they knew deep inside that they found home within the other. Sunset thought nothing could ever make up with her longing for her old home, that until Twilight came into her life. And she wanted nothing else and nothing more than to be by her side.

"Sunset?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you think we could be... you know, together until we grow old?"

"Sure. Why not? We could get married if you want."

"Sunset, we're just graduating high school."

"It'll happen eventually."

Twilight couldn't resist a giggle. "It's funny. I never thought about marrying another girl before."

"Let me guess, you pictured yourself with a groom? Typical." Sunset joked.

"Hey, that was before I realized I was bisexual."

"I'm really that charming, am I?"

Twilight rolled her eyes. "You've been spending too much time with Rainbow."

"What? I mean what could possibly be the reason you became all gay?"

Twilight was speechless.

"Just admit it."

Twilight pulled back a little bit to meet Sunset's eyes. "Miss Shimmer, how can you be so exceedingly confident?"

"I took my time in retrieving my battered pride, Miss Sparkle. Besides, who am I to shy away from my beloved?" Sunset leaned closer to Twilight's face, their noses brushing against each other.

"Oh gosh..." Twilight gasped. Sunset smirked at the reaction. Their collective breaths warmed their faces, creating a familiar fog on Twilight's lenses.

"With that being said, do you still want to marry?"

The way Sunset whispered the question made Twilight's heart drum like a reckless monkey in a cage. She swallowed and looked away shyly.

"I believe I just confirmed that we are soulmates." Twilight whispered under her breath, a small hopeful smile present on her lips. "But I also believe that that's a question a successful college-graduate Sunset Shimmer should ask."

"Is that a challenge?" Sunset grinned, pulling back the strands of hair off of Twilight's face, tucking them behind her ear.

"Only if you're up to the task." Twilight countered, stroking the bridge of Sunset's nose.

"You do know that I never back down for anyone, right? Just watch me. I'll get that college degree and I'll show Shining that I am not a potential criminal. Because seriously, that was both a stretch and an insult."

"You never let my brother intimidate you." Twilight chuckled. "And that's what I like about you."

Sunset raised a teasing eyebrow. "Like? You just 'like' me?"

"Alright, I love you." Twilight rolled her eyes, before giving Sunset a peck on the nose.

"Is that all?" Sunset said, a betrayed expression on her face.

"Oh, what do you want?" Twilight pouted.

Sunset puckered her lips in the most childish manner. "Say it like you mean it. Say, 'I love you Sunset Shimmer, and you are the most badass girlfriend I could ever have.'"

Twilight gaped at her. The look on her face was an unamused frown and a playful display of ridicule. "Again, where did that exceeding confidence come from?"

"It's in my DNA. Now say it." Sunset said, shimmying her shoulders.

"As your loving and caring partner, it is in my responsibility to prevent your ego from rocketing beyond the stratosphere." Twilight said firmly in her usual methodical self. "But in order to fulfill your basic needs, I shall say that you are, in fact, the most stunning specimen I could ever retain. Therefore I express my greatest gratitude by stating that I, Twilight Sparkle, have deep regards towards you, Sunset Shimmer."

It was Sunset's turn to gape. Eventually her expression shifted into a look of admiration with that cheeky smile making a return on her lips. Without warning, she grabbed Twilight by the face and press her lips against hers. Twilight let out a surprised moan, before finally succumbing to Sunset's hold.

Sunset let go, but still filling the space between them. "I'm sorry. I couldn't help it." She whispered breathless. She let her forehead touch against Twilight as they held on tighter onto each other.

Twilight shook her head, an idiotic smile forming on her lips. "Please don't apologize. Like you said, I'll get used to it. Promise."

Sunset cupped Twilight's chin and pulled her closer again. "I highly doubt it. But I'll give you a chance." She whispered before kissing her again. Twilight would giggle between the small kisses, which annoyed Sunset a little. Sunset pulled her closer and tried deepen their kiss, her weight pushing Twilight and she yelped as both of them were sent falling into the mattress.

For a girl with a fearsome image, Sunset was the most gentle she could be being at the top of Twilight. She did not ravage Twilight's lips, but merely gave them a light caress with her own. She would tilt her head, allowing her more space to kiss the girl with tender touches. The glasses bugged her a bit but she managed to do her task in a flawless execution. Sunset ran her fingers through Twilight's purple hair, combing them until they were in a ruffled state. While Twilight would let out soft giggles and moans at the contact. She would try to kiss Sunset back, but there was no denying that Sunset dominated everything. The butterflies in Twilight's stomach were in a frenzy, and a foreign feeling came to welcome itself in her system. She didn't know what to do. Instinctively, Twilight wrapped her legs around Sunset's waist, locking themselves in the hold.

Sunset finally pulled back and they both gasped for air. She eyed Twilight with fire in her eyes.

"That was... interesting." Twilight said with a stupid smile. She had kissed Sunset Shimmer on the lips before, but nothing more than a harmless peck. Making out with her, even at the tamest level, was different. In a delightful way, of course.

"Not too shabby yourself, Twily." Sunset chuckled on top of her, her breath against Twilight's neck made her flinch a bit. Sunset smirked, while Twilight's cheeks went pink again.

"T-thank you..."

"Like, really. We should do that often." Sunset grinned in mischief. Twilight playfully smacked her arm.

"Kidding! I was just kidding."

Twilight laughed. "Don't flaunt your capabilities, geez."

"Oh, come on. It's not like I have someone else to flaunt them with."

Sunset laid her head on the crook of Twilight's neck and nuzzled comfortably. She reached for Twilight's hand and held on it tightly. Twilight buried her fingers into Sunset's hair, combing and playing with her red and gold tufts. It would be a very bad lie if mentioned that neither of them hadn't pictured themselves being in each other's arms before. Most importantly, on top of the other's bed. Hand in hand, skin to skin. Two intellectuals, who were conditioned by their warped decisions and the consequences that came with it, then later learning to rise from the ashes to be reformed into the gems they were destined to become, were indeed made for each other as the universe would dictate it. At least, how the two of them preferred it to be. For all eternity.

And just like Sunset had predicted, Twilight thanked the rain.

Sunset woke up to a terrible headache, a parched throat and a distinct soreness between her thighs and her back. Any recollection from last night was nothing more than a haze. Damn, I'm fucking hammered. She groaned as the headache hit her like a freight train. She tried sitting up, but a certain weight prevented her. After adjusting her blurry vision, she came to realize that she wasn't alone in her bed. Three naked women she didn't know, wrapped themselves around her body in a chaotic scenery. She also realized that she was naked as well.

She laid back down and groaned. "Ughh... what the hell did I drink last night?"

Sunset concentrated hard on retrieving the memory, but all she got was the familiar taste of alcohol on her tongue, the smell of cigarettes and the painful sensation at her inner thighs. She looked around and saw the little demon on top of the naked woman beside her. Resting peacefully on her bare chest. His purrs were loud and his mouth wide open, saliva oozing down into the woman's skin.

Sunset wanted to smack him awake, but her arms were trapped in the women's collective embrace. She blew an air of exaspiration before wriggling herself out of their arms, not caring if she would wake them up.

And fortunately, she didn't. They were in deep sleep. Sunset wondered what kind of drink she shoved down their throats last night. Then she decided to not care. She got her attention back to Flamepuff and flicked his ear.

"It is thee who summoned I!" Flamepuff shot up startled, his large crimson eyes came to view. "Oh, good morning to you, bacon strip."

"The fuck are you doing?" Sunset gestured at Flamepuff and his position he was in. Flamepuff merely looked down and shrugged.

"She has soft tits. Can you blame me?"

"Whatever." Sunset groaned, rubbing her nape as she stretched her neck. "Anyways, what did I do last night?"

"Oh, you know. You partied hard, you took shots of vodka and got crazy drunk, then you brought home three girls and had a wild orgy party." Flamepuff pointed towards her back, filled with bloody nail scratches.

Sunset squinted her eyes at him, unconvinced at how minimal the details he gave. "Oh yeah? I think I did more than just that."

Flamepuff bared his sharp teeth. "Did you mean that one guy you murdered while the other you mauled to the edge of his life?"

Everything clicked and Sunset nodded in clarity. "Of course." She said, her voice flat.

"Now, THAT was fun." Flamepuff jumped into Sunset's lap. "Like I said, fear not for I am with you."

"I am such in big trouble."

"Be not disheartened, for Azazel will guide you through the wilderness." Flamepuff hovered towards Sunset's face and stared into her eyes with malicious intent. "Anyone who dares to cross with you, will be..." He morphed his hand into a menacing blade and gently traced Sunset's jugular with it. Sunset blinked, unfazed.

"And all the pleasures of the flesh awaits you as your reward." Flamepuff spread his arms out and hovered backwards, gesturing to the naked women sleeping soundly on Sunset's bed.

Pleasures of the flesh. How promising. How predictable.

Flamepuff's ears twitched. A knock came at the door.

Both of them perked up. And Sunset bolted off the bed and tried slipping into her black laced underwear. She picked up her white shirt off the floor and quickly slipped into them, unevenly buttoning it closed.

Another knock came.

"Alright, I'm coming!" Sunset didn't even bother doing her hair, which was an absolute mess.

She got to the door, opened it just enough to poke her head out.

"What the hell do you want?"

Sunset's furrowed brows relaxed as she saw a glimpse of a familiar face. A tall youthful man in his early twenties stood patiently at the door. His eyes the shade of blue that promised security and loyalty. His hair spiked like blue blazes.

"Sunset."

"Flash Sentry. I'll be damned."

Author's Note

*plays "I Heard Goodbye" by Dan + Shay*

Also, Flash is here to join the party. Flamepuff ensures that.

Chapter 6: Immolation
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 6: Immolation

Sunset opened the door a little wider and leaned herself against the door frame, smugly eyeing Flash as she caught him glancing at her exposed skin before turning his focus to her eyes.

"Oh, I'm sorry,” Flash choked out. “Is it a bad time?" He was accustomed to the girl's teasing, but as a faulted human being, he couldn't deny how painfully obvious it was that Sunset was in her underwear; shirt barely covering her chest. A couple of hickeys and lipstick marks were scattered throughout her neck to her collarbone, too, giving away her previous night’s activities.

"I don't know,” Sunset said honestly, shrugging. “It's like fucking four or something," A tired yet careless look dominated her features as she stared at him blankly.

Flash returned her blank stare. "Actually, it's seven."

"Really? Damn,” Sunset responded, whistling. Smirking wryly, she asked, “To be honest, I almost forgot you exist. Why are you here?" Crossing her arms, she chewed on her cheek as she waited for an answer. "You gonna lecture me about my life choices again?"

Flash picked his phone from his jacket, looking at Sunset knowingly. "I got a text from you at two this morning, " He said, showing her the screen. "You said you wanted me to help you with something."

Sunset squinted her eyes at first, then made a face of clarity. "Oh! I was drunk,” she explained, shrugging. “But yeah, since you're the only person I trust at the moment..."

Flash slowly put his phone away, his face shrouded in concern and worry. "Are you in trouble?" He whispered, leaning closer to Sunset.

"I think so. But that's something only I should worry about," Sunset replied as she pointed a finger to herself.

The concern on Flash's face intensified. "Oh, great," He murmured under his breath. Paranoia struck him, making him look side to side, jumping on his heels.

There was no one else in the hallway, but as a man of security, he wasn't convinced. He grabbed Sunset by the arm and pulled her inside her apartment, shutting the door behind them immediately.

Once inside, he released her; his eyes filled with so much fear and worry Sunset was always familiar with. "What the hell did you do this time?"

"Damn it, can you like, calm down? I just woke up and I'm hammered as hell. You act like something's gonna bite your ass or something," Sunset groaned as she walked towards her bed.

"Calm down?" Flash repeated, frustration coating his words. "You want me to calm down?"

"Easy there, Flashy boy," Sunset said, raising both hands as she motioned him to take a breath. "The ladies are still sleeping."

Flash did not notice Sunset's visitors before, but when he had, he immediately averted his eyes and muttered to himself, “Geez.”

Sunset found entertainment at his reaction; how disoriented he would get whenever he was to put up with the her extreme antics.

"Oh come on,” Sunset teased, “Don't tell me you’ve never seen a naked woman before,” the redhead made her usual cheeky grin, leaning on the edge of her bed smugly.

"Just because I have, doesn't mean I have to stare at every naked woman that just happens to be in the same location as me," Flash explained in his usual defensiveness. "It's called decency, Sunset. Look it up."

Sunset snickered. "Pussy."

"Let's stab him!" Sunset heard Flamepuff say. She looked about herself, her eyes finally landing on him hugging and licking the bare bottoms of one of women sleeping on her bed. She eyed him spitefully before turning back to Flash.

"Okay," Flash raised his hands, trying to compose himself in the situation. "Let's get back to you. What exactly happened?"

Flamepuff bounced on the bed gleefully, the women surrounding him unaware or unbothered. "We had a wild orgy party!" he cheered before his hands turned into spears. "And parties are never complete without some barbecue!"

Sunset scowled at the demon in a subtle manner. You stay back. I need him.

Flamepuff giggled tauntingly, before he morphed his hands back into their natural state.

"I need you to do something for me." she said firmly, turning back to Flash.

Flash shoulders' tensed. "Oh no. What is it?"

To his surprise and confusion, Sunset began unbuttoning her shirt without caution. "Unless you wanna see me strip, I suggest you to turn around like the decent man you are."

"Alright! Geez." Flash turned on his heel, tapping a foot impatiently as he stood with his back against Sunset. "This better not involve gangs again. Hopefully, not the gangs again."

"A spectacular screw-up like me cannot promise you that," Sunset told him, now completely half naked. She shouldered the white shirt as she walked towards her closet to look for a new outfit. Flamepuff followed suit then he bounced on her clothes excitedly, while Sunset merely ignored his existence.

Flash massaged his temple to ease the stress that was beginning to consume him. "You know, if I didn't care about you this much, I would have ditched you a long time ago," His words a lot more bitter than intended, but he didn't have the urge to take it back.

Sunset paused, her hand hovering over the piece of the clothing she had gone to pick up. She was so past this kind of vulnerability that even the sharpest of words could not affect her anymore. Flash's insults were not something she tended to reflect on, mainly because his occasional lectures were becoming redundant as they piled up.

Sunset had honestly just forgotten how to care.

Flamepuff stroked her hands, catching her attention. "We have a martyr," he said, an abnormal devious smile stretched on his black face.

"He's always been," Sunset whispered absentmindedly, sighing.

"You have never been obligated to look after me, Flash,” She grumbled, donning a black crop top with the words 'Back Off' printed in crimson red on the front. “If you wanna ditch me just like everyone else, I'd be happy to escort you out of this best friend setup. Because, you know, kicking your ass is not a decent thing to do." She announced casually, slipping into a pair of black ripped jeans that exposed a portion of the knees.

"You're wrong." Flash's voice was gentle yet determined. "I am obligated. Because you are my friend. And they didn't ditch you, Suns—"

Sunset shushed him before he could finish. "I don't wanna hear it." she snapped warningly, venom in her voice. "We've been through this. I don't wanna hear any mention of it."

"So much for the magic of friendship," Flash muttered rolling his eyes.

"For fuck's sake, dude. What are you? In high school?" Sunset responded sardonically. "Get over it and grow up."

"Grow up from what?” Flask balked. “I can't just forget abou—"

Sunset grit her teeth, slamming her fists against her closet with a loud grunt. "How many times do I have to say it, Flash Sentry?! It doesn't matter anymore, alright?! The Sunset you once knew is long gone. Dead! She fucked up so bad that the universe decided to punish her for her sins she had suffered for enough! It's not your job to remind her how fucking stupid she was with her life choices that pretty much caused her to lose everyone except you!" She exhaled heavily, trying to catch her breath.

Flamepuff stared at her with hate in his crimson eyes. She soon recognized that it was her own all along. "You always see my life as this glorified fairytale. You’re right. It is a fairytale. A fairytale that got fucked sideways in the ass real bad. This isn't some magical adventure, Flash. This is grade A bullshit at its finest."

Flash nodded to himself, knowing he was supposed to have a decent understanding of the situation. Even though his patience was dwindling fast. However, he couldn't help but feel a sharp pang in his chest when Sunset disregarded his words about their past. He couldn't believe that she even considered calling her history a mere 'fairytale', for someone whose existence spanned dimensions. For someone who used to be out of this world and was bound to something more, she sure grounded herself to Earth.

Though there was no greater pain than hearing Sunset admitting that she lost herself. And sadly, she was right. The Sunset Flash once knew was gone. The Sunset he was with at the moment was a damaged individual. Almost a stranger. They were still friends, sure. But it was clear as day that what they had set up for themselves has become toxic and unhealthy. He became her lap dog that she would repeatedly neglect, while she was the magnet of every existing misfortune.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't prevent these things from happening," Flash finally said, his voice quiet and filled with guilt that Sunset had always despised.

She swiveled around and glared at his back. "Fucking hell, stop saying shit like that!" She spat, almost ready to throw her boot at him. "I don't need your stupid pity."

Flashed raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, forget it," he sighed gently. "Are you done now?"

"Pass me my jacket," Sunset ordered, closing the closet door shut. Flamepuff materialized into a shadow and perched himself on top of Sunset's messy hair.

Flash looked at numerous directions, before locating Sunset's leather jacket on the floor near his shoes. He grabbed it and let his hands feel the texture for a short while. A sad smile crept on his lips.

"You kept it."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "The other one got mauled up. Now can you just give it to me?" She reached out her hand in an impatient motion, frowning.

Flash finally met her eyes again. He savored the limited seconds the universe gave him while he stared right into those cyan eyes. Those bright beautiful cyan eyes that everyone used to adore and love. His heart sank when he failed to find the sparkle within them as they were nothing more than dull and lifeless orbs, void of hope and righteousness. Almost... grey in color. What happened to us, bud? Why did we let this happen?

"Yo! Are you fucking deaf?" Sunset snapped her fingers, breaking his trance. “Jacket. Now.”

"Oh, my bad. Here you go," He tossed the jacket towards her, and she caught it with ease.

Sunset pulled a pack of cigarettes from under the bed and place it inside her jacket, now draped on her shoulder while her arms were absent in its sleeves.

Upon facing Flash once more, she received a disappointed and castigating look. She expected him to start another lecture regarding the dangers of her abhorrent lifestyle, but instead he let out a depressed sigh and shook his head in dissatisfaction before looking away. Sunset cockily smiled to herself as she placed a cigarette between her lips; a creeping Flamepuff chuckling darkly, gleefully using his flaming tail to light up the tip.

Sunset was caught off guard by the display, but shrugged it off and inhaled the smoke before puffing it into Flash's direction.

She beckoned Flash to follow her, the boy unaware that a demon looked upon him with a face of hunger. Flamepuff’s tongue salivated in excitement, and his teeth extended to the sides of his body like a mad ribcage.

"Let's get down to business," Sunset said, Flamepuff never taking his eyes off Flash as he stayed perched on her shoulder.

"What about them?" Flash asked, jabbing a thumb towards the three women still sound asleep on the bed.

“Ah, they’re big girls. They can take care of themselves," Sunset responded, shrugging.

It was then that they both decided to take their previous discussion to the grave.

"A car?"

Behind the apartment complex, Sunset and Flash stood looking at a familiar dusty cadillac that had a new prominent dent on its trunk. They were in an area surrounded by shrubs and tall grass, a gnarled tree bringing them shade from the morning sun.

"What happened to your bike?" Flash asked, eyeing Sunset suspiciously.

Sunset shrugged lethargically. "Well, I wanted an upgrade so..."

"That's not an answer, Sunset." Flash snapped, glaring at her. He could smell the bullshit from a mile away.

"Sheesh, aren't you a demanding fella." Flamepuff prowled, wiggling his rear as if he was ready to pounce at him.

Sunset cleared her throat. "I crashed it. Happy?"

Flash gaped at her for a second, then pursed his lips in surrender. "Of course," He muttered, his head nodding. "Now, the real question is where the hell did you get a Cadillac Eldorado 1976 Gold in its fair condition? Because it's not everyday you see a grandpa car driving around in Canterlot. By a girl in her twenties no less,"

Flash continued to glare Sunset, looming over her with crossed arms.

Of course, Sunset has faced worse threats, and Flash trying to play some half-baked intimidation would never have her shaking in her boots. Flash could easily scare anyone with his height and his muscular build, but Sunset knew better.

"Sunset," Flash said her name sternly. Warningly. With a voice so low and demanding it could be considered a growl. "The truth. Now. Where did you get the car?"

Sunset stepped closer towards Flash, her face barely an inch closer to his as she stared right into his blue eyes. She was going to tell him anyway, so there was no reason hiding the truth from him. She needed his assistance.

"A guy tried to rape me inside this car..."

Flash's narrowed eyes widened in shock. "What?"

"So I stabbed him in the face and drove away with it."

"What?!" Flash wasn't sure which part was worse.

"Are you gonna tell him?" Flamepuff asked into her ear.

“If he sticks around a little longer, he'll find out,” Sunset mumbled low enough that Flash didn’t hear.

Flash composed himself, a little shocked. "O-okay. So... why do you need my help again?"

"I need you to sell it," Sunset said, folding her arms. It didn't sound like a request either. Her voice was firm and serious.

Flash ran his hands through his blue hair in aggravation. "W-what?! Are you insane?! Why me?!" he sputtered, flabbergasted.

"You have connections with mechanics all over Canterlot. Try contacting them, tell them you have a grandpa car you want to sell for ten hundred bucks." Sunset suggested calmly, watching Flash pace around barely keeping it together.

"Slow down, alright? Did you kill this guy?" Flash asked, completely disoriented.

"I would have,” Sunset grumbled. “But I just left him on the side of the road in need of immediate facial surgery." she frowned. “And why the hell are you even concerned? I did it out of self defense,"

Flamepuff nodded. "Yeah, he couldn't keep his dick to himself."

Sunset rolled her eyes at the interjection. A second later, Flamepuff stuck his tongue out before vanishing into black smoke, leaving Flash and Sunset alone. Rude little shit.

"And you stole his car," Flash finished for her.

"Obviously." Sunset snorted, rolling her eyes.

"Yes, obviously! You want me to sell a car that you stole from a guy you mutilated! Repeat that sentence for me so you can have an assessment of much your suggestion has the word 'illegal' written all over it!"

Sunset grabbed Flash by the nape and pulled him a few centimeters down to her eye level, the intensity of her gaze boring into him. "Tell me, Flash. What other outcome could there have been where things wouldn't be this fucked up? Hm?"

"I-I..." He stammered, taken aback.

Sunset scoffed, releasing him. "That's what I thought. This world is shit and I'm tired of playing nice. I need this car sold. Trust me, this is one bad omen."

"This is a bad omen. Someone's gonna track this down sooner or later and we will get arrested ourselves for attempting black market deals." Flash said, emphasizing every word with frustration.

"Please. The police is the least of my worries," Sunset responded with a snort.

Flash stared at Sunset with disbelief. "Dammit Sunset Shimmer! Why do I have to cover your ass everytime we see each other?!"

"Uh, because you’re a stubborn son of a bitch that I can never get rid of? Doesn’t exactly help that I’m a royal fuck-up either."

Flash couldn't make out if he should take it as an insult or a compliment.

"It's a curse, Flash. We became college dropouts together, remember?" Sunset humored.

"College dropouts," Flash repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Sunset, we were expelled. We didn't drop out."

"No, wait. Right. I'm the dropout. You're the one who got expelled." Sunset corrected herself, hitting a fist to her temple.

"No,” Flash argued, massaging his temples. “We were both expelled. The two of us. Together."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Flash, I had failing grades. So that makes me a dropout."

"Forget it. Just forget it." he said, backing away from Sunset. He glared at the redhead when a soft chuckle erupted from her.

"We're both pretty messed up, aren't we?" The former guitar player asked with an ironic smile.

Flash shook his head. "Nah, it’s just you."

The smile dropped. "Dickhead."

Ignoring the insult, Flash began to closely inspecting the cadillac's surface. Given his background in mechanics, it would be an easy assessment.

The sounds of the robins chirping in the trees above them contrasted his encroaching fear. He was terrified. And little annoyed at the fact that Sunset was almost too casual about the situation. But then he asked himself, what else did he have to lose?

"So, this car..." He began.

Sunset walked over Flash's position and hoisted herself onto the hood, facing him.

"I can't sell it. But I can't have you throwing it away either." He added quickly when he saw the look on her face. “It’s worth too much money,”

"Suggestions?" Sunset asked, an eyebrow arched.

Flash shrugged. "You keep it."

Sunset wildy shook her head. "No. Nope! Nuh-uh. That's not happening." She put a hand on the hood and tapped it. "This thing attracts danger."

Flash raised his finger to question what she meant, but gave up. "You know what? I'm not even gonna ask. But hear me out,"

Sunset positioned her legs into a careless squat, while she leaned on her back with the support of her arms. "Shoot."

Flash took a deep breath before he continued. "I don't want any money to revolve around this. We don’t want any money to revolve around this.” He stared into her eyes. “However, I can help you with breaking the car apart."

"Breaking the car apart." Sunset repeated, confused. "Why?"

"Replace the parts. I’m talking major makeover. Anything to remove any trace of its previous appearance. Then, after that, we take care of the legal stuff on the paper."

"So instead of selling it, you want to falsify documents and dismantle a stolen car. What happened to legal?" Sunset remarked, snorting. "Not that I give a shit though."

"It's less risky than flaunting this car around the city while looking for interested buyers. And besides, I'm not going to be the one handling the documents." Flash told her folding his arms.

Sunset gave him a guessing look. "Thunder Bass?"

Flash pursed his lips into a thin line. "Yeah. He dabbles."

"Oooh, look at you associating with tier one felons," Sunset teased, holding a hand to her chest in mock surprise. Flash only gave her a dull look in response. "I do appreciate the help though. You're finally letting go of that 'frustrated criminology major' persona of yours."

"Please, don't remind me," Flash muttered bitterly. He snapped a finger, beckoning Sunset to get of the hood. "Keys. I need to take this to my garage."

Sunset hopped off the hood and tossed the keys to Flash.

As Flash plunged the keys into the ignition, the cadillac came to life with a roar. Sunset flipped the radio on, and as they drove away from the grass and into the pavement, a violently melodic guitar riff accompanied them in their venture.

Sunset rolled the window down and leaned against its frame, letting the wind blow against her face while bobbing her head along with the heavy tunes. She picked a cigarette from her jacket and began her usual smoking routine, which would never fail to annoy the living hell out of Flash. Thankfully, he had a good amount of tolerance, although that tolerance was on the brink of collapse. With a boot on top of the compartment, Sunset adjusted her seat and leaned back without the slightest care in the world.

The pair drove through the slums of Canterlot like two greasers baring dominance over the lowlifes. Lowlifes who would occasionally glance at them with disdain.

Flash was reserved about it, but Sunset relished in it, flipping the bird or throwing a cigarette butt to purposely provoke a thug or two.

"Oh come on, Sunset. This early?" Flash protested as the redhead cackled at her handy work.

She shrugged, smirking. "Hey, the assholes started it."

Flash decided to keep his mouth shut and just focus on the road. Sunset spat into the littered pavement before facing the windshield, and almost jumped when she saw Flamepuff posed as a bobbing head toy near her boot.

"Fucking hell..." She muttered rubbing her face. She was almost annoyed that she hadn’t become accustomed to the demon's random reappearances.

Flash side glanced her, concern in his voice. "Are you having hallucinations again?"

Sunset glared at Flamepuff, who was still except for the bobbing of his head and his irritating empty stare. "Yeee... not really. I just... seizures I guess." She lied half heartedly. "But it's nothing."

"Forgot your meds?" Flash teased.

"I stopped taking them a long time ago," Sunset replied. "They're shit. They don’t do a damned thing for me."

Flash wanted to go on with another lecture, but he swallowed his words before he could even say them. He knew that it would be all for naught.

"Fine."

Flamepuff moved and crawled across Sunset's leg and onto the top of her chest. "I have to tell you something," he whispered, mirth in his voice.

Sunset raised a disinterested brow.

"Wouldn't it be great if you kept Flash instead of just grabbing random girls from the club whenever you get horny?"

Sunset wanted to just grab him and squeeze him until his large crimson eyes popped out of their stupid sockets. Like a stress toy. A stupid, pervy, demonic stress toy.

"For someone who's gay, you actually liked it when he banged you. Because, you know, you never got the chance to do it with Twilight Sparkle! Haha!" Flamepuff said, before bursting into a laughing fit, hoving wildly inside the car like a deflating balloon.

"Oh, how fucking dare you!" Sunset yelled in fury.

Flash shot her an offended and concerned look. "I didn't say anything!"

"Damn it. I wasn't talking to you,’ Sunset sneered, leaving Flash even more concerned than before.

"Okay?"

Flamepuff was now on the top of the dashboard in front of Flash. Rolling on his back and laughing like a wild maniac.

"Just... just fucking drive...." Sunset mumbled, staring murderously at the dashboard.

"O-Okay." Flash replied with hesitance. "You alright?"

"I feel spectacular," Sunset growled through gritted teeth, tapping her fingers loudly against the top of the compartment as she glared at Flamepuff while he wiggled his rear back at her, sticking out his salivating tongue like a mad dog. "Are we there yet? I wanna destroy something."

"Just a little longer. We're almost there," Flash assured her.

"Do you have a bat?"

"I believe I do?" Flash responded with great uncertainty.

"Perfect." Sunset said, looking at Flamepuff who was still hovering around in the air, taunting her with a ridiculous dance.

What the fuck was that about?!

"I just feel like celebrating! We got new company, baby!" the demon responded, smiling.

Celebrate?!

"Yeah. By fueling you with severe emotional instability!" he cackled, doubling over.

Sunset didn’t exactly know how to respond to that.

Flash parked the car inside his garage and both he and Sunset finally got out.

There was a wooden bat lying around near some spare metal pipes and tubes on the cement by the wall. Sunset immediately took a grab for it and stormed out the garage, with the bat hoisted on her shoulder.

"Sunset, don't hurt anyone, okay?!" Flash called after her. When she didn’t respond, quickly followed after her, seeing her smashing bottles she had piled on his front yard.

Yelling out every known profanity to man.

He was relieved, unaware that Flamepuff was hovering just a few inches away, leaning back with a proud and contented smile.

The second story of Flash's house was basically a large bedroom with a television, a bathroom and a small kitchen. Sunset has been at his place many times before. Though she stopped visiting months ago, when they had a fight that was badly infused with alcohol and severe aggression. But being the sensible adults they were, a mere fight was nothing to dwell on. They had ultimately decided to move on and continue to mildly tolerate each other.

The ground floor was renovated to serve as Flash's own personal shop, where he tinkered with broken machinery and repaired them if he could. Having being expelled from university, he had to find something to stand on his own, and harnessed his skills and knowledge in order to make some decent money. So far, he'd been holding up pretty good.

Unlike his best friend.

"So, how long would it take until you finish it?" Sunset asked, laying down in Flash's blue bean bag chair.

Flash came back from the mini fridge with two cans of beer that Sunset had bullied him into getting. "I'll try within a week. If you stick around and help me, it'll be a lot quicker," He said, before begrudgingly handing a can to Sunset.

Sunset shrugged. "If you want. I could just crash here for a couple of days too."

Flash gave her a worried look.

"I'll behave, Mr. Sentry. Let's not lose our pants now," Sunset comforted half heartedly. Flamepuff made a face at her.

"I don't trust you," Flash said, narrowing his eyes doubtfully. “Sorry, but, you haven’t exactly given me a reason to.”

"Boo-fucking-hoo. That's your loss," Sunset scoffed at him. She opened the can and gulped down most of the beverage.

Flash slumped down onto to his bed with his beer in hand. "You always fight with my neighbors."

"That's because your neighbors suck," Sunset told him, sipping from her beer.

Flash just rolled his eyes before deciding to move on from their verbally nonsensical exchange.

They sat there in silence for a good minute; Flamepuff perched on Sunset's hair, circling around before tucking himself like a cat. Sunset belched, killing some of the silence. Then Flash looked at her and spoke again.

"Sunset, what do you plan on doing now?" Flash asked, his voice low and serious.

Flamepuff perked up, intrigued. He tapped Sunset's forehead, urging her to make an immediate reply.

"Drink, smoke, fuck and repeat," Sunset said nonchalantly.

Flamepuff nodded in agreement. "Sounds good to me."

"I'm serious," Flash responded, frowning. “This isn’t a game.”

He walked up to Sunset and knelt down to meet her level. "Sunset..." He started pleadingly. "I care about you, okay? You're my best friend. But this... this can't go on. If you keep getting yourself this deep into trouble, who knows what kind of forces will come after you."

Sunset recognized the intense fear behind familiar blue eyes. She put him through much stress already. If she had the heart to apologize, she would. But there was no time to reflect on sins at the moment. She reached for Flash's face and gave him a small pat on the cheek.

"Oh, Flash," She cooed. "I can't help but tell you this..." She sat up, grabbing him by his nape once again. Brushing her lips against his cheekbones, she drew close to his pierced ear. "Iattract trouble. I've embraced that by now. And I'm not running away from it anymore."

Flash froze, worry, fear, and sadness consuming his entire being. He had lost his best friend.

And the Devil, who was now in front of his face, was grinning with joy and triumph.

"She's no longer yours, Flashy boy," Flamepuff whispered, wrapping his long black tail around Sunset's body.

"There are people that are out to get me," Sunset said with no trace of despair. "Some very bad people capable of doing some very nasty things," She tenderly caressed the back of Flash's head, making small circles through his scalp with her fingertips.

"Who are they?" Flash asked in low whisper. He was afraid to find out.

"You’ll find out if you stick around,” Sunset told him, shrugging. “That’s up to you.”

Flash wrapped his arms around his ex girlfriend’s body and held her tight. The Sunset he once knew was truly gone. Losing the one he was holding on to would be one big tragedy, one that would affect not only him, but those who truly cared for her. The ones who still cared for her, though she was a stubborn soul who refused to believe is.

Ever since their lives went downhill, he promised himself to stay by her side no matter what.

"You most definitely attract trouble, Sunset,” he chuckled darkly. “But I won't let you go through this alone," he added, burying his face into her chest.

Sunset gave him a smile full of mischief.

Stupid Flash.

Flash, finally pulling away, couldn't keep himself from giving her the chance she did not deserve. He gulped down the remains of his beer and threw it across the room, clenching his jaw to remind himself of the security he had to provide.

"What about you? Got any plans?" Sunset asked, catching Flash's attention once more.

"Oh...um..." Flash scratched the back of his neck, trying to get his words out. "I have a gig tonight."

"Where at?" Sunset asked, interested.

"Fancy joint in the city," Flash said humbly. "The guy offered us some pretty decent cash so we agreed."

Flamepuff jumped up excitedly. "Oh! We should go! We should go!"

"Is it one of those underground things?" Sunset asked, raising a brow.

Flash shook his head. "No. But I've been there before and I can describe it in two words: exotic and lavish."

"What's the name of this place?" Sunset was really interested now.

"Quasar? Though I don't know if I should invite you," he responded with a smirk

Sunset knew he was just jesting, but with Flamepuff's blessing, she decided to push it. "You don't need to invite me,” she told him, returning the smirk. “I’m coming with you anyway."

Flash scrunched his face, the possible consequences of his decision to bring Sunset disgusted him. But knowing her capabilities and her temper, he sighed. "Alright. But just...try to keep a low profile will ya?"

"Boring!" Flamepuff yawned.

"Sure," Sunset replied with a prankish charm. “I promise.”

"If you want, you can play with us too," Flash offered with a smile. “You know, for old time's sake."

Sunset laughed. "You want me to play with Flash Drive?"

Flash paused for a moment, then gave her a look of concurrence. "We could use some lead vocals and extra guitarist. Trust me, they'll love you."

Sunset shrugged. "If you say so. But are you sure you want me to play?"

Flash nodded. "I am. I'm sure we'll be fine," He said with that familiar hopeful smile.

Sunset openly smirked. Flash, my boy. You have no idea what you're getting yourself into.

"You’re my witness,” Sunset said, her expression quite unreadable to the man in front of her.

Flamepuff leaned closer to Sunset, eyeing the blue haired guitarist thoughtfully. Without knowing, a victorious grin appeared on Sunset's face, her amazement towards the naiveness and stupidity her friend evident.

A true martyr to a sinner like herself.

Even though she had removed herself from everyone else's lives, Flash was the pitiful exception who decided to stay like the stubborn and big hearted bastard he was. In all honesty, she never cared about him enough to consider the fact that she could one day drag him down into her personal hell.

"Welcome to the party, Flashy boy," Flamepuff giggled darkly before turning to Sunset. "Keep this pariah, bacon strip. Should the time comes when he no longer serves you well, I want him so I can play."

There was no turning back when the Devil declared it so.

In his patterned suit with a glass of whiskey in his right hand, Nimbus gazed down at Canterlot’s flickering lights through his office’s gigantic glass window. His eyes old but the wisdom within them had not faltered through the troubled nights.

On his right, stood a dapper young man dressed in purple and green. His advisor and godchild, Rave Shackles. He joined the older man in the peaceful watch. They both stood tall and strong, looming over city proclaiming their places as its true kings.

"Look at this place, Rave," Nimbus said, staring intently down at the city below them. "Can you believe how much it has changed the past few years?"

Rave politely nodded at the older man's sentiments. "It truly has, sir."

"Tell me, would you have done anything to prevent certain things from falling into unwanted terms?" Nimbus asked with a voice as solemn as his knowing eyes.

Rave slightly leaned his weight on his staff in front of him, contemplating on his master's question. But after finding the right words to declare his answer, he presented them with calm and weight.

"In all honesty, it has been my desire to prevent plenty of changes. But as the limited beings we are, we are always the victims of the changes we provoke."

Nimbus took a sip of his whiskey, nodding. "Indeed, we are."

Five hours ago, Nimbus White and the people in his ring attended their dead member's burial. Zoomer may not have been their mightiest asset, but he was treated with fair regards. He was respected for his loyalty and dedication.

"I express my deepest condolences, sir," Rave made a small bow of respect.

"I wasn’t the only one who lost Zoomer. Everyone did." Nimbus stated with a heavy heart, pain evident in his greyish blue eyes. “We need to take precautions.”

"As you wish."

It wasn't the first time that Nimbus had fret over something severe. His son, Stratos, was a stupid youth, but he was alive. Zoomer's death was unfortunate, and Cobalt's current state was an outright spit in Nimbus' face. Having one of his trusted members thrown back at him in such misshapen condition was truly saying something. He was disrespected.

"How is Cobalt?" Nimbus asked.

Rave presented a heavy look in his neon green eyes. "His wounds are fatal. A miracle it is that he is still breathing."

"Barely." Nimbus corrected.

"I can assure you that our situation is now being handled," Rave said in hopes to ease the old man's emotions.

But Nimbus knew better. His intuition about their future spoke anything but 'handled'. He could already imagine the city of Canterlot being robbed of its peace. It was one stupid mistake made possible because of his stupid son, and now they were about to face the grim inevitability of madness and bloodshed.

"That money was supposed to keep them at bay," Nimbus sighed in great dismay. "We must ensure that we will not be buried in the graves we are about to dig."

"We will dig enough for those who are foolish," Rave said, baring out his chest with confidence. "Do not fret, sir. We are strong."

The reminder of strength caused hope to swell within Nimbus. He took a deep breath before gulping down what remained in his glass.

"Canyon and his men has already left to find the culprit. She will be put under our mercy," Rave informed.

Nimbus clenched his jaw. "There will be no mercy,"

Rave remained silent.

"The night is alive, boy," Nimbus announced, finally facing the younger man beside him. "Go. The club is yours."

Rave nodded in comprehension. "Have a good evening, sir," He said before departing his master.

Nimbus returned to the window in front of him, once again finding peace within the view of the beautiful cityscape of Canterlot. He reached for the phone in his pocket and dialed a number, putting the device close to his ear.

"Mr.Nimbus, sir?" The voice from the other line responded.

"Crimson." Nimbus called in his authoritative voice. "Are you set?"

"I have the Sentinel and the Lady with me."

"Then be the Scourge. Assemble the Trinity." Nimbus commanded.

"We are on our way to Quasar Entertainment."

Author's Note

Poor Flash. Anyways, feedbacks are appreciated as always.

Edited by TheNewYorkBrony

Chapter 8: Devilstate
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 8: Devilstate

Sunset froze, her eyes fixed cautiously on the pink haired little girl in front of her.

The little girl has already established what she was capable of, and the moment she addressed the redhead by the name 'The Verdict', it was clear that her blade was definitely poised to strike at her.

But the girl merely stood there still, tapping the sharp end of her blade every few seconds on the floor, causing an eerie sharp scratching noise that echoed.

Then, the girl sighed.

She slumped onto one of the piled bodies that laid bloody on the floor. She pulled out a piece of white cloth and gently wiped off the blood currently smeared on her blade. Her eyes stole glances at Sunset as she did so. They were somewhat plain and sharp. Odd, yes. But Sunset still kept her guard.

"It's quite amusing seeing you here in our house, wearing the mark of privilege."

Normally, Sunset always had a snarky remark for everything. But this time, she kept her tongue to herself.

They... they will find you, the man said. Yet, in an ironic turn of events, Sunset found them. And she wasn't exactly sure what to do with that information.

She could laugh, yes. But stumbling upon a little girl who just slaughtered a group of armed men was no laughing matter.

She flinched when the little girl stood from her seat and moved to sheath her now clean blade. It hung prominently on her back, and her eyes bore heavily down on Sunset's frame. A look so empty and shallow that it was nearly difficult for Sunset to read her. But she shook her worries aside and slowly stood from her kneeling position, keeping a close eye on the pink haired little girl.

The little girl reached for the telecom device on her ear just beneath her strands of pink hair.

"Mr. Crimson," The little girl called.

Sunset took a few steps back, her boot tapping against the pool of blood on the floor, eyes never leaving the little girl.

"Have you taken care of the parasites?"

The little girl firmly mounted her feet on top of the dismembered body. "Yes, sir. An immediate cleanup would be nice," She said, mindlessly tapping her shoe against the body.

"Don't worry. They're already coming."

A faint nod came from the little girl, before turning her attention back to Sunset, who froze under her gaze.

"I see you've found our special guest."

"Shall I do something about her?"

By the time Sunset saw the shadow shift the little girl's empty eyes, she had bolted off and tore through the dark hallway.

"You did your job, Thorn darling," The voice of Titania spoke in a loving whisper.

"Let me take care of this matter," Crimson said, and Thorn could hear the grin in his voice.

"Okay."

"I'll see you in twenty minutes."

Thorn looked back at the carnage behind her, walls stained with splatters of blood. Dismembered bodies were sprawled shamefully across the floor, surrounded by large pools of blood. She could see a few heads, their faces frozen in horror and despair. Thorn tilted her head as she emptily stared into one of the head's already white eyes, almost poking out of their sockets with blood running down like a desperate display for final mercy.

Thorn kicked the head like a soccer ball, tumbling it across the bloody floor.

"You idiots never learn."

Flash could not keep himself from shifting in his seat. His legs fidgeting uncomfortably in its place.

Both Crimson and Titania had welcomed the band with warm greetings, offering them drinks as a gesture of appreciation while entertaining with their small talk. Flash Drive had no trouble keeping up as they were accustomed to it. Thunder Bass had taken the lead, while Flash evaded all conversation as his mind was occupied by other things.

"Damn it, Sunset. Where the hell are you?" He muttered under his breath, keeping his eyes away from the masters' gaze. Flash hadn’t so much as touched the glass of gin that was given to him.

While Titania was busy charming the rest of his members, Crimson had his eyes fixed on the blue haired lad.

"Trouble with your girl?" Crimson asked with a sly smile, snapping Flash out of his trance.

Flash didn't respond, but gave a small chuckle instead.

"Women always come around, kid. You just have to wait," Crimson responded, grinning in an attempt to somehow comfort the younger man.

Even with the sultry atmosphere, the beats of heavy music pounding into his ears, the smell of alcohol, and the presence of attractive women, Flash didn't give in to the temptation. His worry and great distrust towards Sunset overpowered any desire to let himself succumb to the pleasures the night had offered him.

A woman, dressed in nothing but a thong, pinned Flash against his seat and began straddling him. In shock, he stammered, hands flying in the air. Out the corner of his eye, he saw Crimson grinning at the scene.

"Have a little fun, Flash. You can never find bitches as bad as the ones here," Thunder Bass hooted, while he leaned back to his seat. Letting the woman on top of him do the work.

Flash frowned. "Definitely," He said dryly. He gently pulled the woman, now confused and slightly offended, off of his lap as he stood up from his seat.

"What's the matter, darling?" Titania asked with concern.

"He seems to have no interest at all," Crimson said to Titania, taking a sip of his own drink before turning to Flash once more. "Why don't you take a drink instead and I'll have my men look for her?"

"Yes, darling. That would be wonderful." Titania responded with glee. "I am absolutely delighted to meet this interesting character..."

Crimson's yellow eyes narrowed. "Interesting enough that we might have heard remarkable stories about her," There was a twitch in his eye when he said those words.

Dark shadows casted itself over their eyes, almost in an ominous manner. Many wide and lifeless masks plastered on top of something that seemed to be driven by mischief.

Or it could be just the cloud of smoke Flash had somehow accidently inhaled. He politely shook his head as he stepped out of the circle.

"I'll find her myself to save you the trouble. Please, continue without me," Flash insisted, his voice trying to be convincing as possible. He turned to the rest of his band, all of them occupied with the women straddling their laps.

"You guys have fun," Flash said, giving Thunder Bass and Brawly Beats light shoves on the shoulders and winked at Ringo and Micro Chips.

"Get a life for once, geez," Thunder Bass yelled. "At least take one shot."

“I'm good, Thunder." Flash said.

Thunder Bass scoffed. "You're rude for leaving that fine piece of ass hanging. A single shot of gin ain't gonna kill you.”

Flash looked at the pair across the table who seemed to agree with Thunder Bass' words. He dropped his shoulders in defeat and guilt, and turned to grab his glass. He gulped its contents down as quickly as he could.

"I'll be back,” he coughed.

Crimson and Titania watched him leave.

Titania gave her glass of champagne a light shake. “They’re excellent performers, aren’t they?”

“They are.” Crimson nodded, wrapping his arm around his mistress’s shoulder.

Titania sighed. “It’s just too bad that our thief is affiliated with them. She could have been an excellent addition to the house. People admire her so.”

Titania noticed the frown on Crimson’s face, his jaw flexing as his eyes stared aimlessly into space.

“I know. And it pisses me off.” Crimson said. “I can’t even lay a hand on her.”

“You know the rules, Crimson.” Titania reminded, sipping into her drink. “We musn’t harm guests.”

“Thief, mistress. She is a thief.” Crimson corrected.

“She has done a great service still.” Titania said. “Rule of the house, darling.”

“I understand.” Crimson sighed.

“Things just took a quite inconvenient turn for us," Titania said to Crimson. "But please be reminded that we have other matters to worry about."

Crimson grumbled. "Bogeys coming into the building like rats. Shit, these guys work fast, huh?"

"Not fast enough for Thorn's liking." Titania commented proudly.

"That's our girl." Crimson grinned, just before his phone rang.

Curiously, Titania looked over. "What is it?"

"Excuse me, mistress." Crimson said as he stood from his seat. "I'm going to have do some flushing."

"Very well." Titania sighed. "Do what you must, then."

Crimson flashed her a polite grin as he left with his three men tailing behind.

"Have a nice evening."

Flash had a long list about the things that Sunset was particularly attracted to; and if he was going to pick the most likely one from his abundant selection, it would be alcohol. Lots of alcohol. A bar.

Quasar's bar.

Hopefully, he would find her before she caused any major trouble. That could include anything from stealing someone else's drink to beating someone to a pulp.

He retained his composure as he stepped into the bar's entrance. It was packed to the brim with eccentric and loud people, most likely intoxicated.

Flash recognized the smell of weed, yet persisted through the crowd.

In a desperate attempt to find Sunset, he scanned as many faces as he could.

"Shit." Flash cursed, frustrated.

He began to peer over the crowd when he noticed a group of security guards making their way through the mass of bodies, bringing Flash immediate alarm.

Someone was in trouble.

He continued to move away from the center of the bar to take a breath, startled by a sudden hand snatching him by his wrist. The familiar touch of hungry lips pressed against his own, catching him by surprise. The smell of cigarettes, the feminine yet calloused hand pulling him forcefully by the nape, and the all-too-familiar ravenous kiss gave him all the confirmation he needed.

Of course she’s drunk, Flash thought.

Flash let himself be pulled away into a dark and less crowded corner, keeping his lips bonded with hers in a drunken embrace. The taste of alcohol on her tongue was strong.

He had half a mind to pull away and scold Sunset, but he found that he couldn’t help but keep drowning into the kiss instead.

Flash could hear heavy footsteps approaching them. His instincts kicked in, and he grabbed both of Sunset's thighs, hoisting them around his waist, before pinning her against the nearby wall with vigor; a display of dominance Sunset seemed to appreciate as he returned every ounce of energy that she had poured into their kiss.

The mysterious figures walked past them, and Sunset slowly pulled him away, a saliva string connecting them. They both breathed heavily, barely any space between them.

Sunset's cyan eyes pierced through Flash's blue ones, as she looked at him in amusement, triumph, and most importantly, mockery, which earned her a lopsided smile.

"Shhh," She hushed as she ran a finger down Flash's lips. "Don't blow my cover."

Flash returned a look of disappointment with a subtle hint of guilt. "You've been drinking," He sneered at her.

"Oh? And you haven't?" Sunset retorted, a mocking grin accompanying the chuckle that escaped her throat. "I could taste the gin straight from your mouth." She spat before letting out an obnoxious belch.

Flash groaned at the smell, but he tolerated it still. Looking at her again, he noticed the scar on Sunset's cheek. "What is that?"

"Okay, before you start interrogating, false officer, can you put me down, please?"

Flash rolled his eyes. He finally released her from his hold, but not from his gaze. He cornered her into the wall, which Sunset took a liking by leaning back casually with her arms crossed.

"Alright, where did that come from?" Flash's voice was stern, clearly upset.

Sunset shrugged. "There was this group of mercenary looking dudes that tried to shoot me in the face."

Flash was going to yell bullshit on that one, but he held his tongue.

"And then there was a little girl who sliced all their heads off with a katana." Sunset added, making slicing motions with her hands.

Flash wasn't entirely sure how to react, but he certainly failed to keep his tongue that time.

"Bullshit."

Sunset laughed. "See? What's the point of explaining if you don't even believe me?"

"You expect me to believe that?" Flash said, frowning.

"Go fuck yourself, Flash. Seriously." Sunset sneered, beginning to walk away.

"Oh, goodie! Here we go again!" Flamepuff materialized from the shadows and hovered over the pair. "Should I grab a popcorn for this one?!"

Zip it, you little rat.

"Don't give me that shit, Sunset," Flash said, raising his voice. "I had to face those two alone because their most anticipated guest ran off. I looked like an idiot."

Flamepuff sniffed at Flash. "Do I smell a whore on him? I'm pretty sure I do."

Sunset ignored the demon. "I wasn't in it for socializing with the snobs. And you are actually ignoring what I just said," She said through gritted teeth.

"I'm not gonna fall for some half-assed bullshit."

Frustrated, Sunset grabbed Flash by his jacket's collar. She bore into his eyes and growled into his face, "How 'bout this? You invited me here, and coincidently, the people who are hunting me down? Are here too, Flash. Now, who do I blame for that?"

Flash was taken aback by the sudden news.

Flamepuff let out a genuine cackle at the look of Flash's face alone.

"Oh, you heard me, Flash." Sunset fake laughed. "Loud and clear. They are here. I found them." She said almost in silence, but her voice coated enough of the danger.

With dread and panic in his voice, Flash asked, "Who are they? Tell me who are they?"

Sunset ran her tongue over the inside her cheek, her eyes squinting as she tried to recall any information in her head. "I-I don't know. There's... there's a guy called Crimson..."

Flash's eyes widened. He shook his head and eyed Sunset with intensity, grabbing her by the waist.

"We need to get outta here. Now."

"Sure! If security doesn't catch us first," Sunset murmured.

Flash groaned. "Just shut up."

Coming out from the shadows, a wall of bodies blocked the path of the two. At the center was Crimson Blitz, standing tall in his gold and red suit, his men standing at his side. Sunset stiffened when she saw the pink haired little girl beside the orange haired man. She was clean but her eyes were cold and empty still.

"Oh, fuck." The words came out of Sunset's mouth without a second thought.

"Let me do the talking on this one," Flash muttered towards Sunset before facing the older man.

"Mr. Crimson," he said, nodding towards the man.

Crimson's face was soft and calm. But there was something in his eyes that made Flash took a defensive step forward, shielding Sunset behind him as he saw those bright yellow eyes creep towards her direction. As if she was some sort of prey.

"Mr. Sentry," Crimson greeted back, his voice jolly and overly enthusiastic. "I see you finally found your most popular band member."

Flash swallowed. "I'm so sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Crimson." He said apologetically before giving a small bow. It took tremendous efforts to try and hide the shaking in his voice.

Crimson chuckled. "Yeah, we have our moments, kid." He said with a shrug. "Unfortunately, I have received multiple complaints from our guests, saying that Miss Rockstar over here might have caused some major disturbance."

Flash clenched his jaw, and slightly turned his head towards his shoulder, meeting Sunset in his shadow at the corner of his eye. He was obviously upset. And Sunset frowned.

She was about to say something crude when Flash clasped his hand on her mouth.

"I understand, sir." Flash said, while Sunset slobbered on his hand. He shoved it off.

"Look, you were great performers and all but I value our paying customers more." Crimson's tone remained careless in a way, but Flash was convinced otherwise. The way they stood in front of him and Sunset felt like a human cage.

"Hey, I'm really sorry," Flash said, but his voice was more firm than before. With a sigh, he continued, "If there's anything that we can at least do to compensate for the troubl–"

Crimson waved a hand of disapproval. "Oh, do not. You've already served your purpose well inside the house of Quasar Entertainment. You've done enough." His last sentence was delivered bitterly.

He looked into Flash's blue eyes, sneering. "Now get out."

In a matter of minutes, the pair found themselves escorted out of the building. Flash didn't know if he was supposed to be relieved at the superficial punishment.

There were worse things to worry about at the moment.

He honestly didn't care if he was humiliated, Crimson and little Thorn watching their departure alongside a mob of displeased guests and staffs who were all victims of Sunset's shenanigans.

Sunset being her drunk self, simply flipped the bird just to provoke them even more so than she already had. The little demon on her shoulder enjoyed the look on their faces.

Flash was quiet, a stiff expression on his face. He dragged his best friend to the car and immediately slammed his keys into the ignition.

From the grand entrance, Crimson and Thorn watched as the pair drove away.

"Mr. Crimson," Thorn began, her eyes staring blankly into space. "I have a question."

"What is it?" Crimson asked, looking down at his young companion.

"Why didn't we apprehend her? We had her in our grasp," Thorn said, brows furrowed.

Crimson gave a small smile before answering. "Simply because we have other jobs to do."

Thorn frowned. "So you let her go unpunished?"

Crimson laughed. "Not entirely."

"How so?"

"I gave Canyon a head start," Crimson's grin grew sadistic, as he waved his phone.

"Oh," Thorn responded, nodding.

Crimson took the girl's small hand as they walked back to their house.

“Don’t worry, little one. We’ll see her again.”

In the city of Canterlot, there lived two kinds of people. The sheep who were blind and gullible, and the wolves of the night who hunted them down.

Flash was no blind sheep, for he knew with absolute truth and familiarity what a wolf's deeds were.

Sweat and cold blood built up in his tensed body. His trembling hands gripped the wheel as he drove feverishly through the streets, away from the crowded city.

"Sunset, put your seatbelt on," Flash commanded, his eyes frantically shifting from the mirrors to his windshield.

Sunset frowned at him, just because his bossy tone always got under her skin. Still, she buckled herself in.

"The universe's a fucking asshole, ain't it?" Sunset slurred before pulling out a cigarette with a sigh.

Flash repeatedly cursed slamming the wheel, his frustration getting its glorious exposure for Sunset to ogle at. Anyone who knew Flash knew he was a terrifying sight in such state. But for Sunset, it was just another amusing moment worth watching.

"They're planning something," he said, his voice low and full of anger. "Whatever you did, Sunset, they’re not gonna let you get away with it,"

"I know," Sunset sighed. “They already had the chance to get me. But they didn't do anything. Especially that kid."

"What did she say?" Flash asked.

“It doesn't matter.”

"And she's a kid?" Flash was still in disbelief.

"Yeah," Sunset responded. “That place is weird. Forget Broadway, it's a goddamn slaughterhouse,”

“I see,” Flash said, not really sure what else to say.

“And you didn't believe me, dickhead." Sunset spat, rolling her eyes.

Flash's jaw flexed. "How the hell was I supposed to know?! Given everything we’ve been through I should have believed you,"

"Heh. Preaching to the choir," Sunset scoffed.

“I mean I knew that place was sorta out there but I had no idea that it was that...bad.” Flash responded in defense. “It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have brought you there and exposed you like that.”

“Oh no, don't get all sappy on me,” Sunset responded in disgust. “It was my choice to come with you. Mine. I had my fun. Maybe you did too. And now we move on.”

“I'm worried about us. I'm worried about the guys, too,” Flash said, eyebrows furrowing.

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed thoughtfully. “Do you think they would…?”

There was a long pause.

The frown on Flash's face deepened. "You're not leaving my sight, Sunset. You're not taking a step into the streets without me. No clubbing, no bar fights, no orgy parties. I need you to lay low. Do you hear me?"

"What is this supposed to be?" Sunset snickered teasingly. “You’re not my mom,”

Flash's face darkened, as did their surroundings, changing from the bright streets of the city to the dimly lit highway.

“It means we're getting outta here. Once we get back to my place, I'm gonna contact the boys. I am not taking any risks.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow.

"I am dead serious. You have to stick with me," Flash insisted. "I'll cuff you if I have to."

"Woah there. Isn’t that a little too dark for you?" Sunset joked, snickering.

Sunset received a glare from him, one that looked guilty, forced, but radiated immense determination that was almost too grim even for Flash’s own liking. She wasn’t sure if she was supposed to be impressed or startled.

Flash knew what was about to happen. He had predicted it the moment he read Crimson's actions; the way the older man seemed to appear… off. It was just too easy, he thought. And the worst kinds never dwell on the 'easy'. Where was the fun in that?

Flamepuff, who was lying lazily on top of the dashboard compartment, purposefully watched the situation before him. Like a patient feline, his tail gently swayed from side to side, ears occasionally flickering, teeth bared in intense excitement.

"This is your captain speaking," Flamepuff mocked. “Please hold onto your seats because we are about to embark on one hell of a ride."

Sunset took a moment to pause, then she shifted her eyes towards the mirrors.

"Um, Flash?"

From the rear view mirror, Flash could see three pairs of headlights tailing behind them.

"Here they come," He said.

Flamepuff wiggled his rear in glee. "Oh boy, here we go!" He cheered before turning his head towards the windshield. "We'll bathe in blood tonight, ladies and gentlemen!"

Sunset looked at Flash and yelled, "Better floor it now, Flash!"

"Alright just hold on tig—"

The sound of gunfire shook the air, and both of them ducked in their seats.

Sunset, alert and careful, peeked to look into the glass window behind, only to find it shattered.

"About fucking time!"

The car's speed increased, with Flash hell-bent on escaping their enemies. But with them currently on a highway leading to a bridge built over fifty feet above a river, he wasn't sure if he could out maneuver them in time.

A terrifying roar came from the car's engine, and Sunset saw one of the cars speeding dangerously close towards their right. A second gunshot echoed and ruptured their car's rear lights, sending shards of plastic into the air.

Another bullet was fired and hit the mirror near Sunset's window.

"Get these fuckers off our tail, Flash!" She shouted, dropping the cigarette from her mouth.

"I’m trying!" Flash replied, stomping hard on the pedals and grunted as he steered violently to the right. The car shook as it hit the other vehicle's doors with impactful force. Sparks of light ignited from the friction as both cars ground against each other.

After stunning its passengers, Flash took the opportunity to quickly open his compartments, revealing a gun of his own. Sunset's eyes widened in shock.

"No fucking way," She breathed, a little impressed.

Flash looked at her out the corner of his eye, cocking his gun with his teeth. “I’ve learned a lot while living in the slums." He said. "Too bad you didn't stick around long enough to witness that."

"You son of a bitch!"

"Duck."

Flash pointed the gun past her and aimed for the other car's driver seat, successfully firing three shots that shattered both his and the other car's window.

Sunset shielded herself from the flying splinters, cutting a few holes in her jacket instead of her face. "And here I thought you were never going to get your hands dirty again." she jested, head between her knees.

"It's a curse apparently!" Flash exclaimed.

Both Flash and Sunset were sent into the dashboard as another car rammed the trunk.

Aiming his gun with one hand while gripping tightly into the wheel with the other, Flash stomped onto the gas once more to gain speed.

The car behind them kept with their pace and rammed their trunk again. Flash pulled the trigger twice, aiming for the car's windshield behind them.

They both ducked as retaliating gunshots came from the back and shattered their windshield completely, allowing the shards of broken glass to be drawn violently by the wind and cut into Flash and Sunset's faces.

"Fuck!" She cursed, her face now filled with scratches and cuts.

Flash grunted as he wiped his bleeding cheek against his arm. "Son of a—" He let out a roar as he swivelled the wheel forcefully into the left.

Flamepuff, who was laughing and cheering the entire time, shook off the shards of glass like a dog out of a bath. "What could go perfectly with a car chase?"

"What now, dipshit?!" Sunset yelled.

"A light show!" Flamepuff snapped his finger.

Powerful lightning struck the pavement, barely ten meters away from them, emitting a blinding light. The shock that came with it stunned them to their core.

It was a short blinding moment, though when it receded, they realized that they were already on the bridge.

Fifty feet above a river.

"Holy shit!" Flash gasped, trembling as he witnessed pieces of burning cement flying.

Sunset dug her nails into her seat, pale and shaking. "Could this get any worse?!"

The winds shifted drastically, and sent chills down both their spines. With the windshield shattered to pieces, they were unprotected by the unforgiving winds, twigs and leaves blowing in with no mercy. Droplets of cold water sprinkled against them like flying tacks.

"I had to fucking ask," Sunset groaned.

The road was soaked with water, and the wheels were threatening to lose grip any second now. Flash could hear the rubber screech as he continued his efforts to outrun the cars behind them, while trying not to end up with a bullet in his skull.

Flash caught a glimpse of an approaching car on his left rear view mirror charging so fast his car almost tipped over as it's trunk was rammed for the third time. It was followed by numerous gunshots, scarring the left side of the car.

Sunset, already aggravated by her lack of contribution, snatched the gun from Flash's hand. "You're not leaving me out of this, Flash."

He wanted to protest, but because of the intensity of the situation, he failed to gather the right words. He turned his attention back on the road, fighting his way through the cold and harsh wind.

Elbowing what was left of her window, Sunset took off her seatbelt and leaned her body outside the frame, firing towards the three cars behind them, shouting at the top of her lungs in unbridled rage and pure entertainment. All three cars shifted lanes and swiveled on the slippery road, in hopes to evade the bullets.

"YEAH, THAT'S RIGHT! GO TO HELL, YOU PACK OF MEDDLING COCKSUCKERS!"

Sunset shouted, with Flamepuff joining her as he perched on her shoulder. She never let the wind bother her as she continuously pulled the gun's trigger, aiming in blind intent.

"Get down from there!" Flash yelled, his whole body already soaked in water, vision hindered by the relentless rain. "You're wasting all the ammo, woman!"

He reached for Sunset's jacket and tried yanking her back inside the car, his eyes shifting between her and the road. But she ignored him, stubbornly firing and yelling like a maniac.

The Devil held her hostage with his thirst for trouble.

In a seemingly moment of calm, Flamepuff whispered into Sunset's ear, blocking out the sound of the pounding rain and Flash's protests. Flamepuff breathed into her ear, calming her nerves as she dangerously leaned further out of the window while the car sped faster.

"A little closer to the right, bacon strip. We're sending these naughty boys to hell," Flamepuff calmly ordered, his voice echoing seamlessly into space.

Sunset breathed, and did as she was told. She closed one eye, and found herself aiming under the headlights of the car in the middle.

“Good. Fire away."

Sunset pulled the trigger, and the tire exploded. The car whirled and collapsed on its front, friction burning the bottom of its hood as its weight dragged itself violently on the wet road until it tipped over and tumbled.

A wicked grin appeared on Sunset's face, and a childish voice laughed in victory.

“Haha! Boom!” Flamepuff shrieked, punching a small fist into the air.

Their tail’s pace slowed down and they quickly turned into insignificant haze in the distance, covered by the harsh downpour.

Flash watched Sunset had caused in astonishment, and for a moment he felt relief warm up inside him. His grip on her jacket loosened as she slowly slid back into her seat with a proud smile on her soaked face, still leaning on the window frame, her hair majestically blowing in the wind.

Flash smiled back, chuckling a bit, too.

Two gunshots broke the brief peace.

A bullet found itself into Flash's right shoulder. A loud grunt escaped his throat as blood cascaded down from his wound. The metal burned inside his flesh and his entire arm stung. His grip into the wheel tightened, trying to compose himself and gain back his control over the vehicle.

Shifting his gaze towards Sunset, he saw her bleeding, her cyan eyes a dull shade of grey. It took Flash seconds to digest the situation, then his eyes widening as he watched Sunset fall off the window head first.

He failed to grab her boot.

Flash stomped for the breaks and bolted out of his partially wrecked car. Fear and panic invaded his entire mind and body as he rushed back into the wet road. He didn't pay the slightest attention to his bleeding shoulder, nor even bother with the cold wind and the merciless rain pouring down on him.

He saw her.

Lying on the ground under a convenient lamp post. He stumbled, and fell onto his knees. His eyes fell onto the pool of blood forming puddles on the cement, leading to Sunset's head.

Her lifeless cyan eyes stared into space, a gaping hole straight through her temple, blood pouring from it. Pink bloody mush that Flash assumed to be a portion of her brain, scattered on the cement.

Flash's stomach twisted itself inside his abdomen, so much so that his heart ached impossibly. He could swear it imploded against its own weight.

He began to stammer and choke on his voice.

Great uncertainty and utter shock hit him harder than a tidal wave. He ran his fingers through his wet blue hair, pulling it so hard it threatened to separate from his scalp. The crushing pain in his chest though, made the sensation numb in comparison.

Hot tears flooded down to his cheeks in ways he could not control.

Approaching headlights came to view, revealing the two other cars stopping just a few meters away. A group of people came out from its doors and paused at the scene before them.

Flash turned to look at them, in dismissal and in grief. As drained as he was, instincts took over him. He moved closer towards Sunset's body, protectively wrapping his arms around her as if she was his own child. He held her tight, both of their blood smearing their clothes.

"Oh my god!" One of them gasped. "They killed her! The idiots actually killed—" He let out a frustrated roar. "How many times did I say to not fucking kill the girl, you meatheads!"

Flash didn't want to deal with these people anymore. Ignoring the pain on his shoulder, he took a wheezing breath and hoisted Sunset's limp body into his arms. His lethargic legs wiggled under their collective weight.

"Hey! Put the body down!"

He could see them pointing guns, but he paid them no heed. His chest swelled so badly, breathing was becoming difficult, and his mind was failing to correspond correctly to the situation.

"I said put the fucking body down!"

The sound of a coursing river echoed into Flash’s ears, and slowly he turned his head towards the fence at the edge of the bridge.

Undetected by the naked eye, Flamepuff, in his shadowy self, crouched on top of the fence, purring in anticipation. His long black tail swished from side to side as he repeatedly whispered his malicious enticement into the howling winds, all for Flash to hear.

“That's it, Flashy boy. Take her away. Nice and slow.”

The urge to protect Sunset was stronger than ever before. Flash looked down at her blank, cold, face. It was a sight that would forever be ingrained into the darkest corners of his mind.

And he was not sure if he could bear with it.

Then he realized, that even in a million years, he could never bear with it.

"Canyon, the girl's dead. What are we gonna do?"

"Crimson's calling. What should we tell him?"

“Nimbus is not going to be happy about this."

"No shit!"

Without the slightest hesitation, Flash ran for the fence and jumped off the bridge. He held Sunset closer to his body, burying his head into her neck and repeatedly cried his apologies, even though he knew she could never hear them. He took one last breath, before their bodies smashed into the rapids, swallowing them whole in its icy cold current, leaving Canyon and his group staring agape from the edge of the bridge.

Author's Note

Well, that was fun.

Feedbacks are appreciated as always, people!

Edited by TheNewYorkBrony

Chapter 9: Maelstrom
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 9: Maelstrom

"Wake up, Sunset."

The voice echoed in the vast space of blackness. Sunset wasn't certain where she was, but it felt somehow serene and peaceful. Something that she had never experienced in a very long time.

"Wake up."

Sunset opened her tired eyes, her vision blurred and her surroundings smudged into a mess.

"There you are. Where have you been?"

The voice was soft, gentle, and recognizably timid. It echoed loudly into Sunset's ears like a church bell. She suddenly felt lightheaded, her senses failing to function accordingly, as she was trapped in a temporary state of blindness.

"Stay away from her."

Another voice spoke, it was low, commanding and stern. Despite her surroundings seemed obfuscating, Sunset nearly felt the need to retreat from the second figure's towering height.

"She's nothing but trouble."

The second voice added. Sunset was confused. She tried blinking again, in a desperate attempt to see who those voices belonged to.

Even in their most foggy and confusing form, Sunset saw them turn their heads towards her direction. Then two pairs of glowing red orbs flashed before her. She yelled in pain as a sharp ringing noise pierced into her ears, and her skull shook under the vibration of the unknown force.

"Ah! Stop it!"

Sunset begged helplessly under the mercy of whatever was inflicting her so much pain.

"Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! FUCKING STOP IT!"

"Hey, bacon strip! Wake up!"

Sunset opened her eyes and the ringing had ceased. Her lungs immediately extracted the oxygen it's been deprived of, gasping it in ever so feverishly, the sound of water moving peacefully replaced her anxious senses.

The harsh raining seemed to end, replaced with small droplets lightly sprinkling against her skin. Sunset felt her back ache against the bed of pebbles. She heaved herself up with the support of her elbows. Sitting up, she found herself by river.

Memories of the previous events played in her head. It was as vivid as a moving picture. The sounds of gunshots in the rain, the feeling of being hit by the blistering cold wind. It all happened so fast.

Sunset didn't even get the chance to react. The last thing she saw was the blood, then everything went black.

She looked down and saw the small demon sitting patiently on her lap.

"Finallyyyy." Flamepuff sighed dramatically. "I was afraid I had to wait six months for you to wake up."

Sunset frantically placed a hand on her temple. Feeling in any mark or some kind of wound.

"Relax, bacon strip." Flamepuff rolled his eyes. "I already took care of it. See?" He held a bloody, worn out pellet in his tiny black hand, showing it off as some sort of trophy before tossing it in his mouth.

There was a long pause from Sunset. She was still trying to process everything. The mere fact of dying for the second time alone was severely surreal for her to swallow.

"Yeah. Messed up your noggin pretty bad." Flamepuff snickered.

Sunset shook her head, her overthinking had brought her nothing but a migraine.

“Getting killed has a price.”

“What about it?” Sunset said nonchalantly. She truly just didn't give a damn at this point.

"The more you lose a part of yourself, the more I lend you a fragment of mine to replace what you lost."

“Huh. Like an organ transplant."

“Exacto! Though, it's really much more than that." Flamepuff's voice grew low and raspy.

"Yeah, yeah. I get it. Why are you telling me this?" Sunset asked, having absolute zero interest in listening to whatever the little demon had to tell, even though it sounded important.

Flamepuff released a small laugh before hovering near Sunset's face. "Because, my beautiful tasty bacon strip, I want you to remember that everytime you die, Hell binds itself with you more and more. Your body might not take it too well but trust me. It will be hella glorious."

There was as if a heavy shift in the wind. As if the molecules of space were crashing down on Sunset’s form as she stared into the demon’s piercing eyes. Orbs filled with Hell’s very own malevolence; reminding her of the much greater and darker forces ready to stand by her side in this twisted quest for madness.

"Strike one already. But hey, where's the fun in not dying?" Flamepuff teased, shifting back into his own childishness. "Like, come on! That was fun, wasn't it? It's not every day someone gets their brains turned to slush then manages to live to tell the tale!"

After taking all the useful information in, Sunset let out a big heavy sigh. "Fuck."

"Nah, don't ya worry about it." Flamepuff said in a carefree attitude. "This is what you're here for. For the fun!"

Sunset understood. Very angry people were out to hunt her down. She saw a glimpse of what they were capable, and she found herself craving to do anything in order taste the blood out of it. Even bathe in it. Any opportunity she would grasp her hands on so she could feed the burning rage hoarded inside of her.

Then maybe… dying along the way wouldn’t be so bad.

"Yeah, fun." Sunset repeated absentmindedly. “I'm gonna get them.”

Her mind wandered darkly, diving into her own mad and lecherous desires void of morals and good deeds.

"Yes." Flamepuff agreed. "You, me, and your good old Flashy boy." His face twisted into an abnormal looking grin. "Speaking of Flashy boy..."

The thought of Flash made Sunset perk up. "What about him?"

Flamepuff couldn't resist a snicker. "You broke him pretty bad."

"Well then, where is he?"

Flamepuff swayed his head to Sunset's left, pointing towards a body with his long black ears. "There’s your martyr.”

About a couple of meters away, there was a body lying down on the bed of pebbles. Sunset quickly recognized who it was by the look of the brown leather jacket and the blue hair.

Sunset scratched her head. "Uhm, is he dead?" She asked with mild concern.

Flamepuff burst into a laughing fit. "Is he dead?" He mocked.

Sunset frowned at the demon. "Asshole." She scoffed, before standing up, walking through the loose bed of pebbles. Her fatigued legs wiggled and the extra weight in her water filled boots made the experience irritating.

"Oh, great. Just fucking great." Sunset groaned, taking her boots off and watched the water pour out from of its mouths. She decided to neglect the boots for a moment, though walking on barefoot wasn't a pleasant alternative.

"Ooh! More souvenirs!" Flamepuff giggled, before diving into one of the boots.

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Knock yourself out." She turned to Flash's presumably dead form.

Hopefully not.

Sunset could see he was filled with minor cuts, mostly on his face. And his shoulder was bleeding through his jacket.

"You want me to resuscitate him?"

Sunset turned around and spotted Flamepuff poking out of her boot's mouth. His head vertically split in two, revealing fleshy and slimy insides, lined with rows of teeth pointing in every direction. From the hole in the center, three black tongues slithered their way out like snakes driven by primitive frenzy, poised to grab and constrict whatever prey they might come in contact with.

Sunset wrinkled her face in disgust at the demon's display, and almost had the urge to gag after remembering the times the bastard put his mouth against hers.

“Well, that just looks like a demonic looking vagina." Sunset muttered blankly, masking her repulsion. "No thanks. I can handle this."

"Okiedokie!"

Sunset watched the demon revert back to his innocent, criminally cute self. She gave him one last look of pure disgust before turning back her attention to her friend's body.

Must have been exhausted by the extreme cold and rigorous swimming he had to endure. Sunset knelt down at his side and pressed her head against his chest.

Flash's heart was still beating like a drum, Sunset let out a sigh of relief, before leaning back to examine his face in close proximity.

"You naive bastard." Sunset smiled as a chuckle escaped her throat, shaking her head.

"You should thank me for keeping him alive for you." Flamepuff said cockily.

"Why does he even bother with me?" Sunset asked, clicking her tongue.

Flamepuff hovered closer towards Sunset. “Believe me when I say that he is a lame substitute. But with that loyalty of his, I’d say he’ll do for now.”

Sunset nodded. "You're right. I should do something about him."

Flamepuff perked up, his ears flickered as he would try to assess his surroundings, while picking up scents with his superior senses.

There was a road just beyond the tall grass in front of them. A car parked itself right by the driveway.

Perfect.

"Whatcha say we borrow another ride?"

Sunset didn't answer. After retrieving her soaked boots and putting them back on again, she moved to heave Flash to his feet, taking all of her strength to complete the task.

"Fucking hell, Flash. You need stop hitting the bench press these days.” Sunset complained, not that Flash could hear it. She managed to stand on her own two feet and let Flash lean on her with his heavy arm wrapped around her shoulders.

Flash's weight was a pain in her ass, especially when walking on a loose bed of pebbles, sinking while she dragged both her feet and Flash's limp form along with her. Flamepuff merely watched with enjoyment and perched on top Sunset's head, purposely adding his own weight.

After aggravatingly carrying all the weight throughout the short walk, Sunset stopped at the sight of a car.

There was a person standing by the hood. It a woman in a black dress. Her back was exposed to Sunset as she seemed to be talking to her phone.

Knowing the woman was occupied, Sunset took the chance to move closer, crossing the road and sneaking her way into the side of the car before carefully putting Flash down to lean against the doors, away from the woman's sight should she ever turn around.

A childish giggle echoed into the cold night. "This never gets old."

Sunset moved to crouch by one of the front wheels, and carefully, she crawled into the corner.

"They had one chance to retrieve the money, and they ended up killing the girl?" The women spoke into the phone, her voice filled with dismay. "That's... unfortunate."

Sunset paused in her tracks. Fantastic. They have to be fucking everywhere.

"At least she wasn't alone." The woman said contemplatively. "Whatever. I have already spread the word. But you shouldn't be too confident with your security, Titania. I know the Sentinel is one of our mightiest assets, but these people will never stop. They will keep coming and coming unless we give back what's rightfully theirs."

There was an eerie silence building. Sunset waited a little longer, while she grabbed a sharp rock from under the car. Gripping into it ever so tightly, readying her body for her next move.

"No, what Crimson did was understandable. We can't afford to lose our paying customers by exposing ourselves into the public. We must not have witnesses."

Sunset slowly rose to her feet, with the sharp rock in hand, ready to strike on the back of the woman's skull. There were too many of these people already.

"If you want my opinion, take her friends instead. They'd make good squealers."

The breath in Sunset's throat hitched and her boot tripped on a pebble. Startled, the woman quickly turned on her stiletto heels with a gun pointed to Sunset's forehead.

They stood there frozen, the woman stunned at the sight of the resurrected corpse in front of her.

"Impossible..." The woman gasped wide eyed, still speaking to the other line. "She's still alive..."

The Devil crawled on the top of Sunset's head, his wings arched like two evil mountains, crimson eyes glowing in inferno flames. The jagged teeth protruding from his feral mouth stretched to the end of his body. Saliva oozed down his chin, starving and thirsting for blood.

Sunset pressed her forehead against the barrel, teasingly raising both her hands in false surrender while the woman eyed her in pure shock. Sunset could feel the barrel shaking against her skin.

"The Red Demon lives." Flamepuff announced with pride, his voice quivering in pure insanity.

Sunset responded with an innocent sounding giggle before her expression shifted from a playful smirk into a sinister glare.

"Boo, bitch."

The woman turned pale. "I repeat! She's still aliv–!"

Sunset let go of the rock and clasped the barrel with her two hands. The woman pulled the trigger out of apprehension, but Sunset successfully moved the barrel's direction away from her forehead, with the bullet only managing to leave a scratch on her cheek. Sunset winced, and the ringing noise lingered in her ears for seconds. But that didn't let it stop her from yanking the gun out of the woman's grip.

Sunset was armed with the gun and the woman was finally defenseless.

The woman dropped the phone into the ground, leaving the other line hanging. Mustering all the courage she had left within her, the woman proudly bared chest amidst her inevitable doom.

"Too late, foolish girl. Canterlot knows and you cannot stop us." The woman shot with confidence.

Sunset returned a mocking smirk, her gun pointing firmly into the woman's head. "A bullet through my skull couldn't even send me to the grave. Fuck your judgement. You cannot stop me."

Sunset slapped the woman with the gun, then harshly grabbed her by her hair, smashing her face repeatedly against the hood until she heard a satisfying crack, resulted in a dent and a trail of blood

With the gun's handle, Sunset jabbed the woman's throat, leaving her choking and gagging in her broken windpipe. Sunset punched the woman once more, stunning her and finally sending her to the ground.

The Devil watched and laughed with pleasure at Sunset's work.

Sunset stooped down and picked up the phone, still active, and raised it close to the choking woman's mouth, before proceeding to pull the trigger and blow up the woman’s brains into bits.

“Your move, fuckers.”

Everyone from the other line had already heard what was needed to be heard. Sunset eventually stomped on the phone and let it lie on the ground, neglected along with its dead owner.

Sunset smiled, hoisting the gun in the waistband of her pants.

Flamepuff hovered down and landed on the body's stomach, leaving Sunset watching curiously from behind.

"What are you doing?"

Flamepuff's hand morphed into a sharp blade and sliced into the body's stomach, spilling guts and blood into the ground. Sunset winced but her eyes were pinned directly at the scene, slowly finding herself entertained by the sight despite its grotesqueness.

The demon looked back at Sunset with a small toothy smile, and hovered to meet her eye to eye. He wiped the blood on his blade carefully against Sunset's forehead, marking her skin in an advent ceremony.

"Remember, bathe in their blood. So you will carry their souls with you back to the gates of Hell." Flamepuff said in a tender whisper.

They stared at each other for a long while, their eyes reflecting both their thirst for trouble. It was a mutual agreement they had to be an unstoppable force to be reckoned with, as the Devil himself promised.

Sunset smiled, not out of happiness, but of realization. All those years of redemption thrown and burned to cinders, proved that she really was nothing more than a walking disgrace to the pure and was destined to spend eternity in hell.

Life's a big fucking joke.

"Come on," Sunset beckoned the demon. "I gotta make sure that Flash lives to see another day."

Flamepuff grinned in satisfaction. "What's your plan, bacon strip?" He asked with devious intent.

"Bonnie bringing Clyde back." Sunset replied with a sly smile on her lips before turning to the car.

A howl of excitement erupted from Flamepuff like a victory trumpet as he followed behind with a wagging tail.

The night had its exciting start, but Sunset planned to prolong the fun with Flash on board. She and the Devil sought to make sure of it.

A sharp sting welcomed Flash once he opened his eyes as he gained consciousness of his bodily functions. He felt the burning sensation crawl up and down his right arm, biting into his muscles like merciless phantom teeth.

His body felt cold yet he was surrounded by reassuring warmth. Cold beads of sweat formed all around his body, glistening his skin under the light of the moon.

A significant weight was crushing his chest, and he was no longer protected by the comfort of his slumber, but rather awakened to suffer from the aftermath of the prior events.

There was dimness before his eyes. It was familiar. It was his own ceiling. Odd. The last thing Flash ever remembered was the coldness of the water and the numbness that it brought to his being.

Upon his initial rationalization, he choked in his own breath. A tear ran down his cheek. The haunting image of Sunset's dead form, her blank grey eyes, and her ruptured skull instantly invaded his mind like a nightmare. Only, it wasn't a mere nightmare. For it was real. And he only blamed himself.

The weight in Flash's chest doubled. His breathing became more labored than before. He wanted to scream, he wanted to get up and release his torment, but he couldn't.

He was too weak. He was physically, emotionally and mentally exhausted just by that single shocking moment of menace. And it mercilessly glued itself into his mind in all its vivid and horrific detail.

It took a lot of efforts, but Flash managed to raise his left hand and let it cover his eyes.

It took a full minute for him to assess his situation and gather his cognition. And only then did he realize that he had stitches on his right shoulder. He was shirtless in his own bed, inside his own house.

It was impossible. Unless...

He was dead.

Flash felt something shift in his bed. The familiar smell of cigarettes collided with his senses causing him to bolt up, and he grunted when the pain in his shoulder worsened at the sudden move.

Then, Flash saw her, sitting with her back against him, wearing nothing but a loose white shirt and a pair of black underwear. Her figure was perfectly shone by the moon's light that peeked through the window and her messy vermillion hair was undeniably luminous, with the golden streaks in them shining like fine jewelry.

She turned her head around, revealing her perfectly unharmed face. A sly smile plastered on her lips.

"Hey, Sentry."

Flash's mind was not in the right condition to react to a talking corpse.

"Missed me?"

Flash's heart slammed violently against his chest. The shocking moment trapped him into frozen state of terror and he trembled uncontrollably upon gazing at Sunset's impossibly living form.

"S-Su-Sunset... A-are you–? No, it can't be. You were dead. I-I saw you. You were dead!" Flash stammered, violently shaking his head in uncertainty and denial.

Sunset crawled into the bed, approaching him with her eyes glued against his petrified orbs. It was too much for him. He could barely breathe, and the pain in his shoulder ached even more. Flash wanted to scoot back but the wall behind him prevented him from moving further.

Sunset pressed her finger against his lips as she shushed him gently. "It's me, Flash." She whispered reassuringly. Her voice was raspy as usual and yet it was also soft and soothing. It haunted him still.

"No," Flash said almost desperately, his eyes already watering. "You were dead. You were dead because of me. You were dead because me." He repeated, barely above a whisper.

It went on. Flash tried to convince himself that the Sunset before him was nothing but a ghost; a haunting remnant of his failure purposefully warranted by the universe to punish him. But the warmth on the tip of her finger confirmed otherwise, and it was still considerably a torment to his dwindling reasoning.

Sunset pressed her forehead against Flash's, who was too shocked and terrified to react. He felt her warmth, something that was too impossible to be felt, but here he was receiving the sensation. She moved to straddle him in a sitting position, and Flash merely froze in his spot, helpless and astounded.

"I have to tell you about a little secret." Sunset said in a husky whisper as Flash continuously trembled under her touch.

"Something happened the night I crashed my bike." She continued. "I made a deal with the Devil and now he won't let me die."

No matter how many times Flash witnessed something otherworldly or magical within his lifetime, this was still too incomprehensible. The cruel anomaly of its nature had potentially shattered him. Indeed, it was truly a nightmare.

"This can't be." Flash weakly shook his head in denial once more.

Sunset brought her lips close to his ear, blowing until she made him shudder. "You're still a stubborn son of a bitch, aren't you?" She chuckled darkly.

Flash limply leaned against her bare shoulder, for words were failing to come out of his mouth.

"They're after you too now." Sunset breathed. Her fingers lightly caressed his muscular shoulders, tracing his collarbone and played with the dog tag that hung from his neck. "And they're gonna take you."

The exhaustion within Flash overpowered the need to fret over the newfound threat. He remained silent.

"The whole city's coming to take us." Sunset removed one of her hands and reached down to her back, then revealed a gun and pointed it cautiously at Flash's direction.

Flash stiffened as Sunset gently traced the angle from his cheeks to his jaws with the tip of the barrel, not knowing if he should fear for his life or not.

"Of course, I'm not gonna let that happen." Sunset said in a voice so soft yet full of control, and her glare bared such potency, Flash could feel the heat.

Flash was aghast. He just stared back at her with with tired and confused eyes, questioning the fabric of reality itself. His head spun and he leaned back at the wall to aid his draining body.

"This is insane." Flash managed to choke out. Indeed the whole situation was insane, as he himself could barely hold on to his own sanity.

“Like you said, it's a curse." Sunset added, chuckling dementedly. She pressed the barrel under Flash's chin.

Flash weakly shook his head, his eyes begging for resistance.

"Please, don't do this..." Flash pleaded, his voice sounding into a pathetic whimper that had the Devil laughing sadistically.

Sunset only returned a teasing smile, mocking his weakness, and Flash was aware of her taking advantage of it.

"You don't have a choice." Sunset said, slowly shaking her head. "We're both stuck in this mess. Now, I'm gonna have to ask you one thing: are you with me or against me?"

"What have you done, Sunset?" Flash asked miserably.

"Answer me, Flash." Sunset's voice was a low and gentle whisper yet demanding all the same, as she pushed the tip of the barrel into Flash's jawline.

Flash shed another tear, and his face scrunched into a defiant sneer. Defiant mostly against himself. He was too weak to let her go. He was too weak to resist. But then again, how could he?

With a heavy and shaky sigh, Flash leaned in and buried his head into the crook of Sunset's neck. An act of his defeat.

Sunset brought her hand on Flash's nape and pulled him closer into the embrace. "Good man."

You're too easy.

“Do as I say and you might just stay alive." Sunset blew into Flash's ear, smiling as she felt him melt under her touch.

Way too easy.

And she and the Devil preferred it that way. For a long time that Flash was rejected by Sunset, for a long time not being accepted by her, only then when he was finally cracked open did she keep him again as her own personal disposable toy.

It was a common knowledge that Sunset found no attraction to any man no matter how desirable they were. But Flash? He was an exception. For she knew him for a long time. In fact, she knew him first. Every inch of him.

She leaned back to meet him again, using the tip of the barrel to lift his chin up to her level.

The familiar fire within Sunset rose devilishly. The flames radiated brightly in her eyes, all for Flash to witness. And he recognized them well.

Flash genuinely feared for his dear life. Just when he thought he had gone past his desires of taking advantage of his best friend's body, it was as if something had spelled him into wanting her again. Really wanting her again.

Sunset was right. He truly had no choice. It was how it was supposed to be ever since their lives fell into degradation. Fate had made it even for them.

"So," Flash began, his voice evidently fatigued. "You've finally managed to drag me back into this..." The look in his eyes were pure agony, yet his body and mind was starting treat him poorly and betray him.

"Yup." Sunset nodded. “Sucks ass.”

There was a suppressed chuckle from Flash, an indication of him finally accepting the weight of things.

Sunset tossed the gun across the room. After patiently pulling off her emotional torture on him, she brought her lips against Flash's as she pressed her body closer. Her nails dug deep into his scalp with no consideration. She harshly pulled his hair, while kissing him deep with wild and feral hunger.

Unpleasant desires began corrupting Flash, and while he was powerless to do nothing but accept, he returned the act with reluctance. That horrifying image of Sunset was still stuck in his mind.

Flash pulled back and opened his eyes to face his fear once more, and there they were. Two dull cyan eyes seething with strong sense of wanting stared right back at him. He wanted to stare at them long enough so he could omit the feeling of sorrow and guilt that had been torturing him.

"I... I wanna forget." He begged like a child would.

Sunset bared her teeth like a domineering wolf. "I will not let you forget. Let us never forget."

Amidst his mind basically turning into a fog, Flash ultimately agreed, only because he was sure that there was no other option left for him to take.

Deciding to throw all his worries out the window, it was Flash who decided to lunge at her. A surprising factor, that even with an injured shoulder, Flash dared to pour out all his strength towards Sunset. Sunset smiled at the effort, moving to lick and nip his lower lip as a gesture of her appreciation.

But the two of them did not fancy a gentle and loving wrestle.

All of the chains were undone; shattered, as both of them fought for dominance like two apex predators mauling at each other. Flash released all the intense emotions that flurried inside him, venting them through Sunset. His perfect match.

Flash, even with his gentle outer shell, had a beastly reputation in the bedroom. It was a quality that he developed over the course of time. And Sunset was no stranger to such quality.

Challenged by the display of vigor, her nails dug even deeper into Flash's skin, letting them trace his nape and down to his strong muscular shoulders.

The voice of the Devil repeatedly ordered to make him bleed, and Sunset did it with animalistic ferocity. The sounds of painful moans from Flash brought sizzling excitement within her, and she fought her way further.

Without breaking their rapacious kiss, Sunset knelt upwards and pushed Flash by his chest, a thud came as he hit the wall. She heard him growl, and as his retaliation, Flash broke away from the lip-lock and went down to sink his teeth into her sleek jaw. His mighty hands gripped Sunset's arms in furious requisition, pulling her back down to his level.

Uncontented, Flash sent himself further down and into the crook of her exposed neck. As he was about to mark her there, Sunset stopped him with her hand blocking his mouth.

Their eyes met once more, and there was an overwhelming barrage of desires colliding for power. With a hiss, Sunset said, "Oh no, you won't."

Flash frowned, baffled at Sunset's sudden reaction. Was she playing something?

"You're not the one leaving marks around here." Sunset whispered in her raspy and lustrous voice.

With a wicked grin stretching on her face, Sunset leaned down as she forcefully pushed Flash's head upwards to expose his neck. His mighty hold onto her tightened when she ran her tongue along his skin. She marked him with her teeth, much to the Devil's satisfaction, and also for the world to know that he was her pariah, her martyr and her possession.

Sunset's nails dug into his skin, scratching his chest like a leopard. After deciding she had marked him enough at the area, she leaned back and admired the bloody marks embedded on Flash's skin.

Flash gave her an accusing stare, though one was as empty as most of his threats. Sunset teased him with a small kiss before leaning back to the mattress, raising one of her legs in the air as a form of invite, or better yet, a challenge.

Flash could concur that she was becoming more demanding and aggressive by the second.

Already taunted by his own temptations, Flash crawled towards her, while disregarding the pain that ravaged his shoulder as he pulled through. Sunset then snatched him by the dog tag on his neck, letting him collapse on top of her entirely, her legs pressing tightly against his ribs, making sure he was not escaping her hold.

They kissed again. They kissed like hungry animals deprived of their basic primal needs. Sunset wanted to make sure that Flash's body became a testament of his submission to her, so she marked him even more, as she savagely dug her nails into his perfectly toned back. Frustrated by Sunset's behaviors, Flash kissed her harder until he heard her moan loudly and desperate for air.

It was what Sunset wanted all along. And Flash completely understood.

It was followed by a loud ripping of Sunset's white shirt, torn in half impatiently by Flash. He then carelessly threw the neglected piece of clothing into the air, making both of them evenly shirtless, and finally bathing in each other's sweat.

Flash ran his fingers across Sunset's luscious locks, disheveling them in any way he could as they continued to wrestle for control. His hands travelled down and throughout her body with a sense of familiarity. He knew where to rightfully make her bend to his will, make her twitch, and make her lose grip of reality while his entire system was completely driven by blind wanting and lust.

Their hungry moans and grunts of pain collectively filled the room, and it would eventually lead to them screaming each other's names like animals in the night.

"You know what's funny, Flash?" Sunset panted between hot breaths, a sly smile showing on her lips.

Flash eyed her with concern, as his hand ran across her toned abdomen and stopped at the hem of her underwear.

“All this talk about ‘decency’, and here you are acting like a dog." Sunset giggled.

Flash was surely guilty. But he was also pissed.

"You're mad, aren't you? Because you realized, you’re just as messed up as me. You’re a hypocrite. No matter how much you try to run away and pretend, no matter how much you try to ‘cleanse’ yourself from your sins, life always finds a way to pull you back to hell. To pull you back to me." Sunset taunted, smiling wickedly.

Sunset grabbed him by the groin, smiling as she saw him visibly wince, his very own manhood swelling harder than a brick under her grasp.

“And It'd be a big fucking lie if I said it wasn’t entertaining to see you like this." Sunset growled, taking a soft bite on his stubbled chin.

"Come on, Clyde..." The way Sunset whispered that damn nickname between their breathing, was enough to provoke unspeakable things inside of him. "You can do better than that."

Growling in aggravation, Flash yanked Sunset's hand away from his pants and pinned it above her head along with the other. His action caused a laughter from Sunset.

“We can be Bonnie and Clyde again just like the old days." Sunset giggled, her voice full of eagerness. “And I know you still have it in you.”

Sunset raised her knee and slowly rubbed it against his groin, making him flinch visibly.

“You’ve successfully set me up. This was what you wanted all along.”

“I’m glad you're aware." Sunset purred, running her tongue against her teeth.

Flash leaned back and released her. He began to undo his belt, his eyes mainly focused on Sunset's half naked and never leaving them. Sunset bit her lip in anticipation as she too started removing her last article of clothing and tossed them in the air.

Sunset didn't give Flash the slightest chance to finish his work. She pinned him down and they both collapsed back on the bed, with Sunset being on top of him again. Beneath the dampness of her inner thighs, she could feel the swelling bulge yearning for freedom under the tightening hold of Flash's boxers.

“Now, let’s just fuck each other like animals ‘til we blow up to kingdom come.” Sunset whispered with seething delight before leaning down to grab him by the neck and kissed him with might until both of them could no longer breathe.

In that chaotic embrace, the Devil ensured their union was undisturbed, so he wrapped his long black tail around their heated bodies and brought them closer than before without them consciously aware of the act.

They were obviously too occupied.

The night was celebrated with Flash under the mercy of Sunset, with his body marked at every inch; an image of sacrificial lamb bound to join Sunset in her quest for trouble, with the Devil as their first and true witness.

Club Andromeda was quiet.

The interior was colored with the haze of purple, pink and neon green, making up for the lack of chaos the place was usually accustomed and built to have. There was only the soft acoustic music made by DJ King, as he strummed his guitar with the sense of both serenity and unease.

Canyon and Rave shared a table near the stage. Canyon took an excessive amount of drink, as stress and frustration crashed down on his being, while Rave, the younger man, mainly observed to make sure his friend would not lament alone during their troubled night.

“Are you really sure that she was dead?” Rave asked, his eyes intensely bored into Canyon's.

Canyon took a sip of his whiskey. “I don't know what's real, Rave.” He slurred. “At first, she was dead. And now, she killed Sandra. What’s next, the earth is flat?”

Rave gave a doubtful look.

“I know what you're thinking,” Canyon laughed. “Rave, I'm not crazy.”

“I never said that.” Rave replied quickly. “In the end, it doesn't matter. She's still alive, and that means you still have a chance to redeem yourself.”

“Redeem…” Canyon muttered.

“Catch the girl, Canyon. We need her alive.” Rave stressed. “You're lucky Sandra managed to send the message.”

“Yeah,” Canyon nodded, his brows furrowing as he pondered.

The two sat quietly for a bit long, contemplating the troubles and the weight of it all. The alcohol taking control over them like poison, allowing unwelcomed recollections to knock into their minds.

“Ah, fuck,” Canyon groaned. “I’ve never been this pressured since Las Vegas.”

“Las Vegas was a long time ago, Canyon. A long time.” Rave said, shaking his head.

Canyon squinted his eyes at a certain thought. “Rave? Does that girl look familiar to you? I know I’ve seen her somewhere.”

Rave only responded with a contemplative silence, and a fixed, stoic stare.

Canyon took another sip of his drink. “She almost looked like that trouble we encountered back in Vegas.”

Silence again.

“Rave?” Canyon called, his voice sounded sober and aware at that point. “You did something. We did something.”

“What we did,” Rave snapped. “Should be left unsaid. If Nimbus finds out that we once associated with our thief, I wouldn't want to know how he'd take it.”

Canyon scoffed. “Pfft, so what if he finds out? What's he gonna do? The chips are already down, the bastards are after the safe, and Nimbus is afraid. He has no time to be angry, let alone care about what we did.”

Rave looked away and turned his attention towards the club, power and wealth surrounding them.

“Afraid,” Rave repeated, laughing ironically. “The king of Canterlot is afraid.”

“What's so funny?” Canyon frowned, taking offense at the younger man's attitude.

The laugh vanished from Rave’s mouth and his face reverted back into a stern look. “Nimbus has enough power to destroy anyone who dares to go through him.”

“You don't understand.” Canyon shook his head. “I’m not talking about jealousy, or greed. No, this is about a decade old hatred, that Nimbus has been trying to keep at bay.”

Canyon's heavy words were true, and Rave could tell it was no laughing matter. He remained silent again and listened, like a young child readying himself to be told about a tale of old.

“So, you're referring to an old rival then.” Rave said.

A weak smile replaced the scowl on Canyon's lips. “He is the only greater king than Nimbus. Because he is not a rival. He was a friend. Break a friend's trust, and their pain will burn your castle.”

Author's Note

I have nothing to say for myself.

Feedbacks are always appreciated, people!

Chapter 10: Egregious
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 10: Egregious

The streets of Muck Alley were suspiciously quiet. Gentle winds blew the scattered trash across the greasy and dirty pavement.

Even in the unusually peaceful atmosphere, it wasn't enough compensation for the torment Flash had to endure that very morning.

Flash stood fully naked in front of his mirror for immediate inspection, both astounded and aghast by the damage Sunset had left onto his body.

On his neck down to his shoulders and chest, became a bloody canvas that was littered with patches of red and purple. He could even see several teeth marks on his collarbones and on the arches of his shoulders.

Flash hissed in pain as he lightly tapped his fingers on them.

Crisscrosses of bloody scratches, all of them marked Flash's ribs, abdominal muscles and even his arms. The soreness stung like venom and it spread evenly to his back, which, as he turned around to inspect, was filled with long lines of fresh red marks that stretched from his trapezius down to the end of his spine.

Purple bruises had already appeared on Flash's hips and upper thighs. The exhaustion from previous night's activities wrapped itself around his hips like a belt of torment. The painkillers he took didn't even do much to dampen the sensation.

When his body was demanded to last up until the fifth round, it was the final straw that forced him to shut down. Flash was drained.

So much in fact, that even the plain act of putting on his undergarments and pants was a difficult task to perform.

The little demon, who was glued on the ceiling like a bat, hovered down to nestle beside Sunset, already dressed neatly in her own outfit(save for the shirt she borrowed that was still unbuttoned). Flamepuff found comfort in the wrinkled sheets that was scented with bodily fluids. He didn't really mind, though.

Sunset and Flamepuff both watched the man before them with amused and proud expressions. A loud purr of delight vibrated from the fiery throat of the Devil, celebrating Flash's body as a monument of his influence.

Flash, however, could not see any reason to celebrate. What he had done to himself and to Sunset was shameful and foolish. What was left of his pride and self-respect was all gone, as he was forcefully bound to the burdens of Sunset's troubles, even though half of its nature was beyond his control.

While the other half, was purely baffling.

"So, this... Devil..." Flash began, hesitation coating his words, while his fingers carefully traced the scratches on his neck as he continued to look in the mirror. "It isn't just some bad metaphor you're trying to cover yourself up, right?"

Sunset released a ridiculed laugh. "How do you think I managed to last that long?" She joked halfheartedly.

Flash turned around to finally meet her eyes, the look on his face was rather cold.

"So, you were possessed?" He said ever so casually. He still wasn't sure how to properly react. "Because I have to say that my hips feel dislocated somewhere and my entire body looks like I just had a wrestling match with a cougar." He added.

"Sick analogy and yeaaaah. Maybe." Sunset shrugged. "Gimme a break. It's been years since I've encountered something actually close to being 'magical'." She mockingly quoted the last words with her fingers.

Flamepuff chortled at the comment. While Flash just frowned.

Flash walked over to her, almost dragging his lower half since the pain in his worn out muscles had not yet ceased. He stopped at the edge of the bed, looming over Sunset's calm and careless form.

"And this Devil... thing... is the reason why you're…?" Flash asked, quite doubtful.

"Yes, Flash." Sunset sighed, rolling her eyes. "I'm practically immortal." She added with a cocky laugh.

Sunset knelt upwards to meet Flash's eyel. "Look, it'd be best if you don't think about it too hard." She said, as she saw her companion's intense thoughtful frown.

"I won't." Flash responded dryly, crossing his arms.

"Good." Sunset said, giving Flash a small pat on his cheek.

"I'll take everything to the grave and pretend it didn't happen." Flash said before turning away to his closet unceremoniously.

"Damn, someone's cold this morning." Sunset muttered as she suppressed a laugh.

Flamepuff snickered. "He left his feelings back on the bridge.”

Flash turned around as he tried to put on a grey shirt. "You said the entire city's coming for you, right?"

"Us, Flash." Sunset corrected. "Don't give me all the credit."

"Right," Flash nodded. "I have a plan." He picked up the large backpack that laid on his floor and firmly shoved it into Sunset's chest. "Pack your bags. We're leaving this goddamn city."

Sunset blinked.

"I know a place. It's a couple of miles away. It's safe, it's got supplies and stuff. And we're going there now." Flash reeled off, steadily putting his hands on Sunset shoulders.

Sunset continued to stare at him with an unimpressed look, her eyebrows furrowed.

Flash shook his head. "Oh no. Don't give me that look. We're getting outta here whether you like it or not. Plans are plans."

A disapproving scowl appeared on Sunset's face. "Well, I don't want to play the coward card, Flash." She said, shaking her head. "We're facing the problem head-on."

The exchange of fiery gazes between the two was enough to kill a fly.

Flamepuff watched as he conjured a popcorn box out of thin air. With an excited grin, he squealed, "Alright, what version of Bonnie and Clyde is this? The dysfunctionally married sitcom?"

Sunset rolled her eyes over the comment, but eventually ignored the little demon as she continuously glared at Flash.

"Problem?" Flash challenged almost in a mocking tone. "What exactly is the problem here, Sunset? Come on. Tell me." He urged.

"Oh, I see. You're being a dickhead right now." Sunset shot back.

"You didn't answer the question."

"We are not leaving." Sunset demanded through gritted teeth. "I started this whole fucking mess, you came in, and now we're gonna finish it. Don't be a stick in the mud."

"Unbelievable." Flash sighed in exasperation, flailing his arms. "Not wanting a death wish is being called a 'stick in the mud' now."

"That's right." Sunset sneered into his face. "Now, put the bag down because we are not leaving this city." She said before shoving the bag back to Flash.

"The whole goddamn mob is coming for our asses. I'm not taking any chances. I'm gonna drag you out of Canterlot if it's the last thing I do."

Sunset furiously pulled Flash by the collar, then swung him to the side and pinned him to the bed before straddling him. She leaned down to meet his face, scowling as her hold on his shirt tightened.

"Cooperate, Flash." Sunset whispered, baring her teeth. "Grow some balls before I tear them away from you."

Flash returned the scowl, his face wrinkled in annoyance. "You're sick." He shot back, while his injured shoulder began to ache.

Sunset mocked a laugh. "Old news."

"Why are you so difficult?" Flash asked depressingly.

"Difficult?" Sunset repeated as she tilted her head with a fake pout. "Wasn't our agreement coherent enough? Or do I have to do this again?"

A victorious smile came into Sunset's face when Flash immediately jolted right after her hand reached down to grab his crotch. He was trying to suppress his pain from reaching the surface, but Sunset clearly saw how much effect she had on him. He was obviously sore.

"Hhhhaah... s-stop it!" Flash quickly grabbed Sunset's hand and yanked it away. "Shit, that hurts!"

Sunset giggled, so did Flamepuff who carefully watched the pair from the pile of pillows.

"You must be reminded, Flash," Sunset cooed, playing with the young man's blue hair as she kept her eyes directly into his blue ones. "You don't own me. Not one bit."

"I can do whatever I please with you," She reached behind and grabbed the gun hoisted within the hem of her pants. She pressed it gently under Flash's chin, smiling wickedly. "Hell, I would kill you right now if I wanted to."

Flash stiffened in alarm, swallowing the saliva that burdened his throat. His breathing became slow, careful but the look in his eyes still matched the intensity of the domineering glare that Sunset had been giving him.

"But that would just suck." Sunset released a mocking chuckle, beaming her teeth. Flash's face curled into an irritated frown. "We'd be nothing but losers."

Flash shuddered when Sunset's breath tickled his neck, a faint gasp involuntarily escaping his throat.

"Damned, defeated, and lonely losers." Sunset added, her other hand sneaking under his shirt and clawing lightly into his abdomen.

Sunset's grin widened as Flash's whole body simultaneously shook and stiffened under her. She moved to licked his neck in a slow, teasing motion. Her hand pushing the barrel harder against his chin to expose more of his skin, while her other hand caressed his toned abdomen, feeling the scars that she left on him.

The warmth that had been building up within Flash had traveled to the area between his thighs, and he could feel the pain as it swelled just beneath his pants. Arousal struck him like lightning, which lead to him eagerly grabbing the redhead's slender waist closer to himself.

Sunset planted a torrid kiss on Flash's lips, and together they moaned as their lips clashed with that familiar boiling hunger.

"S-Sunset..."

"Flash…”

"BRICK!" Flamepuff shouted, alarming Sunset in advance.

The window shattered into a thousand shards, startling both of Sunset and Flash from their recent activity as a large brick found its way to the floor.

"You'll have more time for that later, you horny pricks! Now get yourselves prepped up with your balls attached because I smell a dozen of stinky pairs coming to tear them off." Flamepuff clapped demandingly.

The two looked at the damaged window then back to each other, dumbfounded. They bolted off the bed. Sunset quickly buttoned her shirt and put on her leather jacket, while Flash's excitement subsided and regained his composure amidst the aching.

Flash carefully peeked into his broken window, with Sunset stayed hidden yet attentive in the shadows. Flash's shoulders dropped, spotting the familiar faces gathered in front of his yard. He counted a dozen of them, waiting for his eventual exposure.

He and Sunset exchanged intentful and mutual looks then nodded faithfully.

“Go." Sunset smiled with confidence, hoisting the gun into her pants, Flamepuff rested around her shoulders like a scarf.

Flash gave his companion one last look, before departing with clenched jaws. He picked up the brick off the floor then finally headed for the door.

Before exiting his house, he grabbed the metal bat that rested on the floor of his garage. Taking one last breath, mentally preparing himself for the inevitable, before lifting up the lid of his garage door and let the light consume his vision.

After squinting and blinking a few, the foggy distance became discernable and his fully adjusted view came upon the the figures of his neighbors.

Flash's grip on his bat tightened, in hopes to secure himself with its dependability for what's about to come. The young man took casual yet steady and careful steps forward.

He had to admit to himself that his hips was still painful but he dared not to show it. Flash stopped when he came face to face with the stout and buff man that stood in front of the group.

It was with forced neutralism that Flash eyed the older man. He had no quarrel with him nor with anyone who stood in front of his yard, but upon looking closely at their situation, it was clear that whatever neutrality they had established for themselves was deemed frail if tested.

Flash wasn't sure if he was willing to challenge that, but he kept his guard and he stood tall before the group.

“Grouch," Flash greeted with equity. "Back at it again with the brick-throwing, old man."

Grouch laughed, showing his yellow teeth. "You know me, son. If a neighbor 'o mine has a non functioning doorbell and a soundproof house, I always turn to the trusty ol’ brick." He said, sounding quite pleased with himself. "It works wonders."

Flash chuckled halfheartedly. "Yeah, right. Well, here's your brick." He said, tossing the brick back to Grouch.

"No worries, son. Maintenance is cheap." Grouch smiled, face glowing with indifference. Then, the look in his eyes darkened, a shadow casting over them. Something Flash was definitely expecting.

"What do you want?" Flash asked in a direct tone, raising his chin up.

Grouch took side glances at his shoulders, beckoning the others to take small steps forward. He looked back at Flash then said, "Son, I'm gonna be straight up with ya." Grouch began, crossing his broad tattooed arms.

"Word has spread about this particular girl. Intel from above says she stole something important. No clue exactly what it was, but it sure pissed off a lot of big names in my book. Many of which ya don't wanna cross paths with."

The group's movement was observably drawing more and more closer to Flash, like a concave wall posed to corner him if ever he was planning to escape from the scene.

But Flash stood still, and let the older man finish his words. All while anticipating for the worse.

"Now, the community has been summoned to... comply to the big folks' demands." Grouch's gruff voice grew ominous. "Nobody's sleepin' 'til we get our hands on this girl. And I think you and I both have an idea who I'm referring to."

Flash swallowed, his mouth went dry. Even if he already saw something like this from a mile away, it still unnerved him.

"She's with you, ain't she?" Grouch took a step closer and practically breathed into Flash's face, much to the young man's disdain.

An older thuggish woman with a sharp angled face stepped closer to sneer at Flash with her uneven teeth and vile breath. "Even in that soundproof house of yours, it still couldn't hold those screams in, boy."

The group broke into a series of laughter, certainly to tease Flash and to tear down his mighty composure. He cursed himself, in both shame and in stew.

"I have no quarrel with you, son. So if you just hand her over, you'll be fine." Grouch said in a gentle request, in contrast to his menacing eyes.

Flash knew these people well. Those who respected them were tolerated, while those who defied them would meet their unforgiving end.

Cold sweat dripped from Flash's forehead, his body in a state of extreme tension to the extent of actual numbness. But his mind was fixed and he wasn't going to give in to these people's demands.

"No." Flash said.

A series of knives have been drawn. Grouch's eyes became dark, then he grabbed the younger man by the neck and punched him square in the jaw.

Flash shook his head slowly then glared at the older man, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. "I'm sorry, old man."

"Your loyalty lies in the wrong place, son." Grouch said in dismay, shaking his head. He looked at his group with subtlety, then added,

“Hurt her. Bad. But makes sure, she lives to see another day."

There was a loud gunfire that destroyed the tension, and the sound echoed throughout the neighborhood. Flash's eyes widened as the older man before him fell into his face, gasping in horror at the sight of the exit wound at the back of Grouch's head that exposed the remains of his obliterated brain.

The thugs backed away in shock. The woman released a shriek of agony. Flash slowly turned his head, to which the thugs followed, and above them was Sunset peeking out of the window frame, a gun in her hand and a cigarette between her lips.

"One more move, motherfuckers. I fucking dare you!" Sunset belted out threateningly.

Her warning made the thugs freeze, yet their faces were filled with defiance and hatred. Flash slowly backed away, skipping unevenly in his painful hips. He kept his eyes pinned directly towards the thugs while holding out his bat in defense, before he finally got back to his garage.

Sunset jumped off the window, landed on the ground, and tumbled on the grass. She quickly got back up and waved her gun at the thugs, baring her teeth like an animal.

"You'll never scare us off, little bitch! More people will come for you." One of them yelled.

"Thanks for the heads up, fuckface." Sunset pulled the trigger and sent the thug falling to his back with a hole on his head.

The sound seem to linger a little longer, and it echoed throughout the quiet streets of Muck Alley, alarming its residents.

Flamepuff, hovering beside Sunset, giggling. "Do you hear that?" He said. "Bacon strip, do you hear that?"

"Hear what?"

"Sunset, come back here." Flash insisted from behind, already readying the cadillac. "Let's get out of this place before more of them will come."

The woman cackled maniacally. "You think you can escape, girly?! Show some spunk!" She mocked, her face wrinkled like a witch.

Flash frantically tapped the roof of the car. "Sunset, come on!"

From the corners of the streets and the nearby houses, more of the residents came. Sunset recognized them fairly as she carefully glanced at them from one direction to another. All of them covered in tattoos, piercings, and spiked leather. A few brought their massive dogs in leashes, growling and foaming in the mouth.

"Well, this turned into a big reunion. Come on! Fire up the grills so we can have some barbecue! Let's fucking celebrate!" Sunset cheered sarcastically.

"Sunset!" Flash yelled in the brink of hysteria.

Sunset didn't budge. Her foot was planted to the ground she was standing on, as she continuously stared down the thugs that were now triple in numbers, gathered at the front yard and blocking their way out.

The Devil on her shoulder giggled in excitement, his voice flowed through Sunset, penetrating her senses. And Sunset understood that Flamepuff didn't need to speak.

There was a need for trouble and it was already intoxicating.

Sunset turned around and threw the gun towards Flash. He gave her a knowing look as he held it in his chest.

"I'll buy you some time." Sunset didn't stop glaring at him until he finally complied and ran back to the second floor.

Picking up one of the metal bats that laid on the ground, Sunset turned her full attention back to the thugs. A crooked and wicked grin had appeared on her face, her eyes radiated absolute madness that could challenge the likeness of the Devil himself.

Sunset walked forward with that familiar swagger, her arms stretched out wide, marking herself as an exposed, vulnerable and inviting target.

"It's so great to see you fuckers again, by the way." Sunset said darkly with a smile, before spitting out her cigarette.

Five thugs charged at her with knives ready to stab and slice. The thugs circled around her as if she was a helpless prey ready to be put to judgement. But she did not fret nor shake.

There were cheers coming from the residents as they watched the situation unfold before them. And Sunset wouldn't mind giving them a good show to die for.

Two thugs lunged at Sunset from the opposite sides. She blocked the knife with her bat and punched the thug in the head, then struck the other thug in the gut before he could even stab her in the side.

Another thug from behind grabbed her by the jacket and pulled her close into a deadly embrace. Sunset stomped her captor's foot hard, causing a loud crack and a painful wail. She elbowed the thug on the rib. Turning around, she butted the thug's nose with the knob three times, popping his face like a zit.

Sunset immediately ducked when one of them swung his knife. Turning her bat horizontally, she launched herself upwards, hitting the thug's chin from below and left him in a daze and a severe headache.

Uncontented by the damage, Sunset bashed the bat's knob straight into the thug's teeth. The thug fell into his rear, crying as his mouth became flooded with blood, his front teeth completely shattered to shards.

A thug grabbed and yanked Sunset by the hair and violently threw her across the yard, sent her rolling over then crashed into the silver bins. Sunset quickly got up, but was met with the charging thug's large fist and hit her straight in the face, knocking her again.

"You're a tough little bitch, as always." The thug said with annoyance, grabbing Sunset by the neck and lifting her up like a trophy. And the residents laughed at the display.

Sunset gave a choking laugh. She wanted to retort, but the tight hold on her windpipe made it difficult.

Balling her hand into a fist while the other held tightly on the thug's wrist, she punched his elbow joint from below, letting out a loud crack and sending her free, while the thug cried over his broken arm.

Back on her two feet, Sunset picked the bin lid cover and swung it to the thug's face. As he fell into his rear, she slammed it repeatedly onto the his head, leaving an obvious dent shaped after his own skull.

"I'm glad you still remember."

Five more thugs went after her. Sunset quickly picked one of the empty bins, heaved it up above her head and launched it to the thugs' direction, throwing them off of their feet.

Sunset charged towards the group after retrieving her bat. She gave a violent swing to the first thug's head, successfully knocking him out. She gave her next attacker a large swing. He dodged her assault, which caused the bat's weight to drag her down.

Sunset was then surprised by a pair of arms that grabbed her from behind, pulling into another tight and suffocating embrace, the struggling caused her to drop her bat.

With a loud and determined cry, Sunset thrusted her head backwards, bashing her captor's face and eventually caused him to loosen his grip. She wriggled one of her arm out and elbowed him in the chest, but she was still trapped in his arms.

The thug in front of her drew his knife and aimed it at her shoulder. Sunset caught his wrist while fighting her way out of her captor's grip. She pulled the thug's arm towards her and bit into his skin with no hesitation, emanating a loud painful scream as Sunset's teeth penetrated deep into his flesh.

After immediately retrieving his arm and dropping his knife, the thug retreated.

Sunset merely smiled and spat the bloody piece of skin she just torn off. Bending one of her leg, she kicked her captor's knee inwards, breaking his joint, and finally freeing herself from the hold.

Using the end of her boot, Sunset kicked the bat off the ground and grabbed it mid air. She gave one of the thugs three large and strong swings into the head, the body and the hips, breaking his bones and rupturing his skin in the process.

Another thug came from Sunset's right, aiming his knife at her. Sunset blocked the blade with her hand before it could plunge itself into her face. She trembled as the thug pushed the blade harder and deeper into her palm.

The residents roared and cheered louder, the two intensely pushing against each other in a reverse tug of war. Sunset's eyes grew darker, the saliva from her intense snarling and growling ran down her chin.

The blade had penetrated itself almost halfway through her bleeding palm, yet she still hadn't move an inch.

Sunset dropped the bat and used her free hand to slam the thug's arm down. She spun around, and kicked his crotch, before yanking the blade that was stuck into her hand, and pulled it out to stab the thug's throat.

The cheering stopped.

As she was about to boast her victory, a metal bat struck her from behind. Sunset stumbled but hardly fell. She turned around to face her new challenge with a bloody smile and a bleeding head.

Sunset danced and hopped on her feet as she wielded her enemy's weapon in her hand. She broke into a laugh when she finally recognized who she was facing.

"Where's your daughter, old man?" Sunset teased, her eyes widening in frenzy.

"Far away from you, you little cunt."

The thug advanced and swung the metal bat towards Sunset. She evaded the first swing with no sweat, taunting the thug with her crooked smile. The thug gave another swing and aimed for her head. Sunset ducked and jumped to the side, then she threw her knife, stabbing him in the leg.

A roar of pain came from Sunset when a thug came from her left and stabbed her lower rib. She glared at her attacker with fury. What was heard to be a series of suppressed moans from her mouth gradually transformed into a wheezing chuckle, until it became a big wicked laugh.

The thug eyed her with uncertainty and was somewhat disturbed by what he had witnessed. He looked into her eyes and was horrified by the sight.

He saw no fear.

Sunset threw her head forward and bashed her skull hard against the thug, stunning him enough to lose grip of the knife. With a painful grunt, Sunset pulled the knife out of her side and bolted towards the thug, grabbing the back of his head and stabbed him in his spine. She hugged the man closer and tighter, so much that she trembled as she did, pushing the knife deeper until the end of its blade popped out of his jugular.

An explosion of blood cascaded from his mouth and neck, bathing Sunset in its fall. The sounds of the thug's pathetic gagging echoed closely into her ear, which pleased the Devil like music.

"You have a very special place in hell." Flamepuff crawled from Sunset's shoulder and caressed the thug's cheek tenderly.

Sunset finally let go and the corpse fell on the ground in a pool of its own blood. She turned her head around slowly and looked at the rest of the residents. Shocked as if they had witnessed a the demonic glow in her eyes.

Sunset obtrusively licked the blood off the knife while maintaining eye contact among the thugs, all of whom were glued on their spot with looks of repulsion.

One of them yelled in fury and bolted forward with a gun in hand. He aimed at Sunset's face, but she dodged it with a cock in the head. Sunset drew her knife and stabbed him between the eyes, sending him to fall dead on his face.

Another body added to the yard filled with unconscious thugs and bloody corpses.

"Alright..." Sunset said, brearthless. "Who's next?"

Two black massive dogs charged at her with enormous foaming mouths ready to maul. Sunset lethargically dropped her tensed shoulders and slowly muttered,

"Oh, fuck me."

Sunset was sent to her back with a strong thud as one of one dog's powerful jaws found its way into her left arm that she immediately raised to shield her face. Sunset yelled in immense pain, while hearing her own bones being gradually crushed under the dog's bite, her blood and the dog's saliva both dripping down her battered face.

The other dog grabbed her right leg and bit right through her tendons, sinking its teeth deep enough for it to grind against her bones.

The residents' laughter echoed again as they watched Sunset lash out in attempt to escape the dogs' tight and locked jaws around her limbs. She snarled in anger and punched the dog that bit her arm straight in the head.

When that didn't worked, Sunset pulled her arm, drawing the dog closer to her and roared right into its face before punching the dog again between its eyes.

"Raargh! I'll kill you!"

The dog's eyes widened as it saw a peculiar black creature crawling from the dark foldings of Sunset's jacket. Two crimson red eyes pierced right into the dog’s monochrome vision.

The dog yelped in intense fear and retreated into the streets, away from the creature and away from Sunset.

"That's right! Scram!"

Sunset heaved herself up, facing the other dog who began gobbling her leg violently side to side like a goddamn chew toy.

"And as for you..."

The dog dropped her leg as soon as it saw the creature. Its wings spread wide, creating an illusion of it being larger than it actually is. It perched menacingly on top of Sunset's head, like a devilish crown.

The dog ran off, barking and yelping in intense fear. Soon after, every other dog present began lashing out in agitation. Barking, growling and yelping to be free from their leashes so they could flee from the scene.

The residents were baffled and clueless as to why their dogs were behaving in such way. And their confusion only intensified as to how Sunset managed to endure so much as she was back again on her two feet. As if getting mauled by two massive dogs wasn't enough to completely disable her.

About a dozen thugs stepped forward and pointed their guns at Sunset, yelling warningly and pushing her to surrender.

"This is enough bullshit, Sunset. Stand the fuck down!"

"Oh, you're gonna shoot me now?" Sunset laughed. "Thought you wanted me alive?"

"Last warning, bitch! Stand down!"

The sound of an engine roaring to life startled everyone in the scene.

"Sunset!" Flash called from inside the garage, before shooting one of the thugs in the leg as he shoved two fully packed bags into the car.

A few bullets flew back at him. Flash ducked and hid behind the car's open door.

"Oh, hey. Took you long enough." Sunset released a tired giggle and waved her hand lousily.

"Get your ass here now!" Flash yelled as he got into the driver's seat.

Sunset took one final look at the group of thugs, and took her time taunting them. After flipping them off vulgarly, Sunset skipped back to the revving cadillac.

As she was about to open the door to the passenger seat, her thigh was shot and she was sent limping down to the ground.

"Motherfucker!!!"

The group of thugs advanced.

Frantic, Flash fired at the ground just a few inches near the thugs' feet, making them jump back and delay their advancement.

The thugs retaliated with their own bullets, firing at the windshield, which, surprisingly, didn't shatter.

Sunset used the opportunity to crawl into the passenger seat. Once she closed the door shut, she slammed her bloody fist onto the accelerator, charging the car forward in such overwhelming speed, the thugs weren't given a chance to evade its sudden advancement.

"Die, you sons of bitches!" Sunset cackled.

One of the thugs bumped into cadillac's hood and rolled over it, hit his head into the windshield.

"Holy–!" Flash yelled, petrified.

Flash immediately grasped into the wheel to gain maneuver, but was deeply struck by utter shock when the cadillac bumped something hard. The sound of a loud organic crack made him cringe to the end of his spine.

"Oh, god." Flash gagged.

"Hohohoho! Well, he got wrecked!" Flamepuff squealed.

Sunset laughed sadistically. "Yeah, he's a pudding, alright." She grabbed Flash's foot and planted it into the pedal.

After climbing into the seat, Sunset punched the roof and yelled, "Ram these motherfuckers to Hell!"

Flash charged the vehicle forward, its engine roared like a beast as it hit its maximum speed, mercilessly hitting those who refused to get out of its way.

Flash's heart was racing, and his hands trembled as they gripped tighter into the wheel. The sound of bones getting crushed under the wheels made him cringe so hard.

After he succeededly rammed the fence, Flash swiveled the cadillac violently to the right, its wheels screeched as they were almost threatened to tip over road. Once the cadillac settled on the cement, he then floored the pedal just as he heard gunshots erupting from behind.

"These fuckin–" Sunset grabbed the gun from the dashboard and fired back at the thugs she ran out of bullets. Frustrated, Sunset threw the gun angrily into the road and went back to her seat.

"Shit!" Sunset barked, slamming her bloody hand into the dashboard

The familiar sounds of bikes revving made both of them tense in their seats. Flash looked up into the rear view mirror, and saw five bikers chasing them.

"Can this car even outrun these guys?" Flash asked apprehensively to himself.

Sunset started removing her partially torn and bloody jacket before tossing at the back.

Horror and nausea struck Flash even as he took brief glances at Sunset's completely disfigured form. Her white shirt was fully stained with blood. Her arm had large lacerations, and the surrounding area looked like an enormous black bruise. One of her palms had a gaping hole in it, and almost every inch of her skin was heavily tainted with patches of blue and purple, her side still bleeding from the impalement

"Oh my god..." Flash gasped.

Sunset gave him a weak yet cocky smile and said, "Welcome to my world."

The bikers were already catching up and the street wasn't big enough for Flash to outmaneuver them. Sunset was practically dying in her seat but he still tried to remain his crumbling faith regarding her 'immortality'.

She wasn't dying anytime soon, he figured that.

Flash hadn't noticed it, but his mental disarray had made him blind to his surroundings. Two bikers were now at each side of the car, yelling and pointing their guns threateningly at him and Sunset.

"This is your last chance! Pull over and give us the girl!"

"Oh, he doesn't need to pull over!"

Sunset jumped out of the window frame and lunged at the biker, dropping him from his bike. The two of them fell and tumbled on the concrete while the bike crashed into a telephone pole.

"Not again!" Flash stomped for the breaks and swiveled the car around to face the opposite direction. The car halted, and so did Flash, frozen behind the wheels, trying to catch his breath.

Flash swallowed the lump in his throat when the bikers finally surrounded Sunset, who seemed to be lying on her back and struggling to get up.

Sunset could feel her broken bones slowly coming back to its place, though it was still painful, as its sharped and cracked edges that moved against her bruised flesh would pierce into the unharmed tissues. Her wounds were slowly closing in but the ache in her still remained after she gained new ones from the fall.

She rolled onto her stomach, and released a loud desperate grunt in attempt to heave herself up with her wiggling arms. Sunset coughed up the blood that rose from her guts, along with the clustered excrements that smelled and looked like in a state of necrosis, encouraging Sunset to regurgitate even more out of her system.

Sunset could admit, her stomach was a having a very bad time.

"Don't worry, bacon strip. Take your time." Flamepuff said, rubbing her back.

"N-not... helping..."

Flamepuff gaped at her. "I am literally responsible for getting the nasty stuff out of you."

Pairs of boots and wheels surrounded her. Sunset looked up and was met with a violent swing to her head, knocking her back down. Her ears rang and her vision blurred into a haze.

"Why'd ya have to drag the boy into this, huh?"

The green haired biker kicked Sunset in the gut, rolling her over to her back.

"Wait 'til you get a load of Canterlot's angry fuckers. They're gonna love skinning you alive." The biker sneered spitefully. He eyed one of his companions and gestured to Sunset's body. "Take her."

Sunset squinted at the sun's brightness. Then it was blocked by a shadow looming over her. The biker stooped down to scoop her up, but was interrupted when the cadillac charged between the circle.

"Look out!"

The bikers dispersed just before the cadillac could run over them. As the cadillac stopped, its door opened and Flash immediately intervened in the scene.

Flash stood with the gun he picked up from the fallen biker.

“Get back!" Flash barked, aiming the gun at the bikers.

The green haired biker gave out a sigh. "You don't have to do this, Flash." He said, cautiously holding his hands up. "All they want is her. We don't need to pull you into this. Put the gun down and go."

Even though the lead biker was calm, the rest were alert and had their eyes locked onto Flash, pointing their guns at him should he ever do something stupid.

"Is that right?" Flash challenged, his eyes furrowing harder. "I thought they wanted me too."

After regaining all her strength, Sunset knelt on one knee, taking all the air she needed. To everyone's bewilderment, she let out a giggle.

"He's right. He's with me." Sunset grunted as she finally got up to her feet. “Couldn’t convince him otherwise.” She giggled.

"She ain't worth it, Flash!" One biker said furiously.

Sunset laughed "Oh, yeah! I ain't worth it. In fact, you're all just... wasting your time."

Sunset turned around slowly and smiled at the green haired biker behind her. The way her face curled made the biker feel strangely intimidated.

The biker pulled out his gun at Sunset, and Flash pointed his gun back at him warningly, with the remaining bikers all pointing their guns at Flash.

Sunset chuckled in amusement, mocking the situation. She slowly yet carelessly walked closer to the green haired biker, grabbed the barrel of his gun and pulled it closer to her forehead.

"You're not afraid to kill me, are you?" Sunset pouted.

The biker sneered. "It'd be a pleasure."

Sunset's pout turned into a maniacal grin, and began laughing through her teeth. "Good. I'm never giving anyone the satisfaction. I’m not giving anything up. Now, save yourself the trouble and pull the fucking trigger, you cuntbag."

The biker's intense confusion got the best of him and he ultimately hesitated to do anything other than sweating himself, while staring into the face of insanity. All of it distracted him from the obvious fact that Sunset's hands had already wrapped around the gun and was ready to pull it off.

Over a minute has gone by, and Sunset had become impatient. She let out a dramatic and disappointed sigh. "Spineless fuck."

With one swift movement, Sunset tugged the gun out of the biker's grip, allowing her to point the weapon back at him.

All the bikers then pointed their guns at Sunset's direction.

"Ah-ah-ah. One move and this cuntbag's brain is blown to smithereens. Drop 'em, boys." Sunset demanded.

The bikers remained frozen. While Flash merely observed, all tensed

Frustrated, Sunset moved the gun down and shot the green haired biker in the crotch, emanating a loud wail.

"I said fucking drop the guns, dammit! How hard can it be?!" Sunset barked as the green haired biker dropped to his knees, trembling and bleeding from the groin.

"Drop it! Fucking drop it, bastards!" The green haired biker cried out in tears.

"Oh, wait! Nevermind. Give them to Flash instead." Sunset added.

All heads, except for Sunset, turned to the Flash. They all looked at him bitterly, as if all remaining respect they had for him had become insignificant. Flash, on the other hand, only managed to return a brief look of guilt before his expression shifted into a stiff one.

One by one, he took their guns and inserted them in his waistband while pointing his own at them.

"You've pick the wrong side, Flash." One of them whispered, and Flash could tell it was purely out of pity. He gave them an apologetic look before grabbing the final gun and tossed them all to the cadillac's backseat.

Sunset let out a satisfied laugh.

"Good." She said, then pulled the trigger towards the green haired bikers head.

"You heartless bitch!"

The tallest biker lunged at Sunset, dropping her gun and tackled her to the ground. Flash rushed to rescue her, but was stopped when the third biker grabbed him by the shoulder and punched him in the face.

Flash staggered back but was able to recover from the blow and managed to block another punch with his arm, then quickly retaliated with a powerful kick on the biker's gut.

Sunset's screams of desperation pierced loudly into Flash ear's, distracting him from his enemies. But the second that Sunset's screams turned into a maniacal wheezing laughter, he immediately thought to himself: should he even worry?

With his two fists raised, the bikers understood. Flash was no longer worth sparing.

Flash carefully eyed his opponents' hands and internally cursed to himself after seeing them wear metal brass knuckles. It was going to hurt like a motherfucker.

After taking in a few breaths, Flash danced on his feet lightly. His opponents dispersed into a predatory circle, in hopes they could take him down in seconds.

But Flash was someone who lived up to his name. The first attack that came to him was immediately evaded with a swift hop to the side before he managed to throw a strong uppercut to his opponent's jaw and a quick hammer to the side of the head.

His next opponent moved to lunge at him, but Flash was able to stop him as he kicked him back with his long leg. The third opponent charged at him from the other side aimed to jab him straight in the nose, but Flash ducked from the attack and swung his fist to the guy's rib.

From behind, Flash received a painful strike into his lower back, earning him a loud grunt. Yet he stood his ground after stumbling forward, turned on his heel and blocked another upcoming blow with his hand.

The biker kicked Flash's hipbone, making him tremble under his own weight. Despite the pain, Flash refused to fall back. And instead, threw himself forward and butted his head like a rhino against the biker's face.

A pair of arms grabbed Flash's neck and twisted themselves tight enough for him to struggle from breathing. Flash struggled to free himself from the headlock, so he hunched over with forceful might and grabbed the biker's leg between his own, breaking the biker's balance and making him fall to his back.

Once down, Flash rammed his shoe into his fallen opponent's crotch.

Another pair of arms wrapped around Flash's body, trapping his arms. He failed to react quickly when a metal brass knuckle met his cheekbone and cut through his skin. The more he struggled out of the hold, the more hits he received. Flash earned another strong blow in the nose and another near the mouth.

Flash puked out a few ounce of blood when the brass knuckles hit his stomach five solid times.

But it was going to take more than a few punch in a stomach to completely weaken him. After launching both his legs in the air, Flash kicked the biker in the chest before he could throw another punch. The impact from the kick forced him and the guy holding him to stumble backward until both of them fell on the ground.

Flash immediately pushed himself up after being released from the hold and turned to punch the biker repeatedly in the face like rapid fire until his own knuckles started bleeding.

Before he could batter the man even further, he was brought down by the other biker that gave him a swing to the head. Flash crawled, his eyes roamed around the pavement, and saw Sunset still wrestling with the biker. Only, she was no longer at the bottom and the next thing he heard was a gunshot.

After heaving himself up, Flash turned back to his two remaining opponents. He brought his quivering and bloody fists up again and charged towards them.

Flash threw the first punch, and successfully hit the first biker's face and cracked his nose hard. He blocked the second biker's attack, allowing only his brass knuckles to land on his arm. Flash then threw his fist against the biker's gut, and sent him staggering backwards.

Flash launched himself forward, kicked the biker's gut, throwing him off his feet.

As he turned his head to face the other kneeling biker, Sunset was already charging at him. She launched herself up high, locked her legs tightly around the biker's head and swivelled her around weight before pushing the gun's barrel on top of the biker's skull and blew up his brains, until both of them fell on the ground.

"Sunset, that's enough." Flash huffed weakly, after rushing towards her and yanked her off the bloody corpse.

They both collapsed on the ground. Accompanied by labored breaths, and bodies glazed with blood and sweat. While Sunset's injuries had healed over, Flash was in terrible shape, as his face was swollen and bloodied, along with his skinned knuckles

There was a painful moan and the two looked up. The remaining two bikers were still alive.

"Sunset... No..." Flash breathed as Sunset slowly stood up.

"Sunset yes!" Flamepuff urged in a giddy dance.

She shot both bikers in the head.

"Whoops! Too late." Sunset said before hoisting the gun in her waistband.

"That's my girl!"

Flamepuff laughed victoriously, hovering near the bodies and dipping his tiny hands into the gaping holes on the corpses' heads.

The little demon then hovered back to Sunset and wiped his bloody hands on her forehead, which she bluntly allowed before walking back to cadillac with Flash still crawling at her feet.

Flash paused, rolled over to his back and slowly gave out a big problematic sigh, completely deprived of anything coherent to say.

The gentle winds blew hot kisses to those whoever stood its way, as the sun rays shone furiously into the earth, making the early afternoon feel like hell for everyone.

Sunset laid on top of the cadillac's hood, her back against the windshield, smoking away her non existent worries while gulping down the can of beer she held in her hand. Colthed in a new set of clothings, she wore a red shirt, denim jeans, brown boots and her signature leather jacket.

The heat never seemed to bother her, though at first it did feel like getting burned into a crisp if it weren't for the little demon's protective saliva coating her skin.

An improvised sunscreen, as what he liked to call it.

Flamepuff sprawled beside Sunset like a lazy cat, yawning and enjoying his time basking under the afternoon sun. The two hung around in silent content, while listening to the cadillac's muffling radio.

A few meters away from the cadillac was a small, outdated gas station. The place looked abandoned, being distanced from Canterlot's main city. From the dusty mini store, Flash walked out, carrying four gasoline buckets in hand.

It was obvious that the wounds that inflicted him from hours ago still hit him fresh. His whole body ached, not even a dozen pain killers and a pocket full of band aids could dampen his overall pain.

Flash dropped the buckets as he stopped at the cadillac's wheels, catching Sunset's attention.

"This should be enough." Flash sighed, leaning against the cadillac for support.

Sunset looked at her bruised companion with a cheeky smile. "You know, I'm glad we didn't sell this car."

Flash looked back at her nonchalantly, too bothered by the pain and the weight of their situation to even acknowledge her words.

"I mean, a bulletproof cadillac. Fucking genius." Sunset said, running her hands proudly over the metal work.

"I don't get it." Flash breathed out, frowning. “All this trouble over a car?"

Sunset mainly shrugged. "Maybe it's not the car."

Before Flash could ask more, the sound of a familiar ringtone caught his attention. He opened the cadillac's door and found his phone in the compartments. The one he thought he lost in the river.

"What? How did it get here?" Flash asked, baffled.

Sunset looked down at the little demon beside her, who gave her an impish wink.

Flash opened his phone, and saw a message sent by Thunder Bass. He opened the message. After reading every word, his eyes widened in shock.

Curious, Sunset asked, "What is it?"

A look of dread spread across Flash's face.

"They took Ringo and Micro Chips."

Author's Note

Sunset has no chill.

Feedbacks are always helpful. Drop 'em if you like.

Chapter 11: Covenant
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 11: Covenant

Sunset took over the wheels that afternoon. Her companion was too weak to move a muscle, obviously because he didn't have the benefit of a demon's healing capabilities. Flash slept through the entire journey. His body needed the brief slumber, though it wasn't really doing a great job at easing his troubles. Especially after receiving the message from Thunder.

"I think Flash is dead." Flamepuff said casually, curling up like a cat on Sunset's lap.

Sunset let out a sigh for the tenth time. “It's gonna take more than just a goddamn street fight to bring that bastard down."

Flamepuff giggled. "Yeah, I know. I'm just messin' with ya, bacon strip."

"Just do me a favor and shut your fucking mouth 'cause you've been talking non stop for the last half hour."

“And what makes ya think I'd shut up just ‘cause ya said so? Bacon strip, talking sets up the proper mood. It adds feeling to the atmosphere.."

"Yeah, like chanting weird ancient Latin straight into my fucking ears. Totally set the right mood." Sunset said dully.

“Not really the mood I was trying to create but I'm glad I accomplished that!"

“Congratulations. Now piss off and take your hairy ass with you, tiny Satan."

Flamepuff gave Sunset a big kiss on the lips before vanishing into smoke.

Sunset rolled her eyes, and proceeded to turn her attention back on the road, while stealing a couple of short glances at the GPS on Flash's phone.

"We're almost there." Sunset said to herself before giving Flash a light shove on the arm. "Hey, Flash. Wake up."

Flash let out a tired groan before finally opening his unevenly swollen eyes. "Where are we?" He said in a deep and hoarse voice, shifting in his seat.

"Thunder's retreat house. Man, this guy just never stops rubbing his privileged ass on our faces, won't he?" Sunset muttered bitterly.

Not far away, the two of them could already see the small and minimalistic looking house through the windshield. The place was basically located in literal wilderness as the house was surrounded by tall looming trees.

Sunset parked the cadillac near the other vehicle, which she recognized as Thunder's hummer, Brawly Beats leaning against its enormous frame, clearly anticipating their arrival.

It was Sunset who got out of the cadillac first, and Brawly could barely even look her straight in the eye. It wasn't acted out of fear, but out of disdain. He was clearly upset. And Sunset wasn't stupid to not know why.

Flash got out next, his body was still painful and exhausted from the previous events. Brawly instinctively walked over to his friend and caught him in an embrace as he was about to limp forward.

"Hey, man." Brawly began in his unsure and quivering voice. "My god, what happened?"

"We ran into a bunch of uncooperative assholes." Sunset interjected with a smirk while she played with the car keys in her hands. "Flash clearly didn't took it too well."

Brawly frowned in uncertainty and doubt, but the dislike in his eyes remained. His eyes then trailed on the metal works of the cadillac, shocked as part of its surface was smeared with blood. Especially on its wheels.

"I'm alright." Flash said, pulling away. "Where's Thunder?"

Brawly let out tired sigh, and rubbed the back of his neck. "He's in there," he pointed towards the house. "He had it pretty bad. Already finished two bottles of rum all by himself."

"Shit." Flash grumbled.

The three of them decided to go inside the house, with Sunset tailing attentively a few feet behind. Not that she cared the slightest about the fact that Brawly was being indifferent towards her.

Brawly opened the door to the house, finding Thunder in his melancholic form on the couch, gulping down another bottle of rum. Sunset resisted a laugh as she saw the distressed look on Thunder, his current state stripping him away of his wealthy image. He was a mess.

Thunder's face curled into a look of shock, worry, and horror once he saw Flash, battered and bruised. His face covered in bandages, and a patch of red blood leaking from his shoulder.

"What happened to you?" Thunder asked in concern as he stood up, eyes shifting between Flash and Sunset.

Flash gave a weak smile. "Trouble in paradise."

"His neighbors happened." Sunset added mundanely.

"They didn't give us a choice." Flash defended, yet he wasn't even trying. "They were going to take Sunset."

"This has gone far enough." Thunder said, shaking his head.

Sunset looked at him. "Do you have any idea of the shit that we went through?”

Thunder looked at her with distaste, eyes narrowing doubtfully. "I don't wanna know."

"Good."

"Which brings us to the question," Flash inserted. "Where the hell is Ringo and Micro Chips? They were literally with you last night."

"They were with us, yeah. We got out of that place an hour after you left us, and then we got home. Nothing happened, really." Brawly affirmed. "But then, this afternoon, Thunder received a message; they have Ringo and Micro Chips.”

“And the only way to get them back, is if we hand over Sunset.” Thunder said bitterly.

There was a collective sighing and muttering. Sunset just remained silent as she listened attentively, crossing her arms and let the other boys explain the situation for them.

Brawly decided to continue. "I wanted to believe it was just some stupid prank, so I decided to check on both of them. But they were not in their apartments."

"We tried contacted them but their phones were dead." Thunder added. "Brawly and I both agreed we weren't safe and that sooner or later, these... bastards will come for us too."

“The police won't help us.” Brawly said.

“Sure, they won't." Sunset scoffed.

"But don't you have a bunker in the manor?" Flash asked to Thunder. "Why'd you have to hide here?"

“I’m smart and considerate enough not to drag my parents into this.” Thunder replied, his voice sharp as he side glanced Sunset. “And also it's because they'll kill me if they find out. Seriously.”

Sunset snickered. “Damn, that’s cold.”

“Piss off.” Thunder muttered quietly.

"But you do know that there's no use in hiding, right?" Sunset asked, a sly smirk on her lips.

Everyone looked at Sunset, their faces filled with doubt and fear.

"They'll find us no matter what." Sunset continued, her voice quiet but serious. "These people are relentless. They'll turn people against you. Just to get me."

“But why Ringo and Micro Chips?” Flash asked.

“Because unlike Thunder and Brawly here, no one would notice if they disappear.” Sunset shrugged.

"Ringo and Micro Chips are in this mess… because of you." Thunder nodded in enlightenment.

"No shit." Sunset let out a flat giggle. "Look, Thunder. Flash and I are here to help. Sorta.”

"You don't seem guilty." Thunder said with a scowl. The air inside the room shifted. Flash and Brawly exchanged cautionary glances.

"I stopped apologizing. You know me well." Sunset nodded, a taunting smile grew on her face.

"I know you enough." Thunder shot spitefully.

Sunset clenched her jaw as she broke into a dark chuckle. "Thanks Captain Obvious.”

Brawly then quickly placed a hand on Thunder's shoulder and pulled him away from Sunset.

"Thunder, please sit down. Sunset, just stop." Flash gently insisted.

"You guys must be thinking," Sunset continued as she paced around the room. "Is it worth handing me over in exchange for Ringo and Micro Chips?"

All of them looked at Sunset with pure disbelief. Her voice didn't sound reluctant or thoughtful. Her casual demeanor contrasted the weight of their situation, and Thunder could not bear with it.

"I'm considering it. They're both innocent. They didn't do shit to deserve this." Thunder snarled.

Sunset laughed again. "Sure. Let's just say, I personally hand myself over to them, then what? You think they're just gonna give up those nerds, let you off the hook and pretend like nothing happened?"

"What do you mean?" Brawly asked, frowning.

"Uh, hello! You're all witnesses!" Sunset announced. "This isn’t just something you can easily get away with. They're gonna kill you and dump you all in a lake to rot."

"Sunset." Flash called out, after sensing his friends beginning to dwindle into hopelessness and fear.

"What? It's the truth, Flash." Sunset said defensively.

“Alright. Then let's all be honest.” Thunder said, his voice raised in an alarming pitch. “Our friends wouldn't be taken if it weren't for you and your conniving ass!”

Flash and Brawly tensed as they both witnessed the look on Sunset's face shifted from being her usual snarky charm into straight up murderous.

“Sunset.” Flash called in a caution, reaching his hand out.

Sunset paid Flash no heed and continued to throw daggers at Thunder.

Thunder let out a frustrated laugh. "And also since we can't even call the cops for help for fuck's sake, how 'bout you just transform into a magical horse so we can call you the fucking hero?"

Sunset threw herself forward and grabbed Thunder by the collar, pulling him closer to herself so he could feel her breath in his face.

Flash quickly shot up from his seat. "Guys, that is enough."

"Shut the fuck up, Flash." Sunset growled, not breaking eye contact with Thunder.

"We're not here to fight each other. Let him go and let's settle this peacefully." Flash ordered, with Brawly already standing by his side.

Thunder loudly scoffed into Sunset's face. "No, Flash. Let the bitch talk."

"Thunder." Brawly groaned.

Sunset just continued to stare into Thunder's face, entertaining the idea of ripping his tongue out on the spot. Flamepuff would most certainly love the idea.

"Oh, so now you don't want to talk." Thunder taunted, purposefully provoking Sunset even further. "Then I'll talk. I'll lay out some opinions since we're already here."

"For pete's sake." Flash quietly grumbled, massaging his aching temple.

"How fucking unbelievable you are." Thunder said, his head shaking in dismay.

"Thunder. That's enough." Brawly called demandingly.

Thunder ignored him. “I can still remember the times when you had my respect more than anyone."

Sunset grip on Thunder's collar tightened, her knuckles trembling under her own strength. But Thunder's drunken self failed to succumb to her intimidation, as he continued to spill every ounce of truth from his mouth.

“Now it’s just heartbreaking to see you like this. Being the Sunset we all despised at one point. My, how the mighty have fallen. Again.”

The air in the room felt extremely heavy. Brawly and Flash wasn't sure what to do, but they knew they couldn't let the situation escalate even further.

Thunder harshly removed Sunset's grip as he felt them slowly loosening.

“Twilight really did a number on you.”

Sunset swung her fist straight into Thunder's mouth, causing him to stagger backwards. She grabbed the empty bottle of rum from the coffee table and smashed its bottom. Yet, before she could lunge the broken bottle into Thunder's face, Flash caught her in a tight embrace from behind and pulled her back.

"Let me go! When I get my hands on you, I'm gonna fucking smash your face in real hard, you're gonna have to dig it out of your fucking skull!" Sunset belted out ferociously, lashing out in Flash's tight hold, while Brawly shielded Thunder with his muscular frame.

"Sunset, enough!" Flash yelled as he tried to carefully yank away the broken bottle from Sunset that she kept waving around.

"Thunder, what the hell?!" Brawly castigated, his low voice bellowed loudly into the house.

Thunder didn't answer. He just wiped the blood off of his face and continued to walk out of the living room, leaving Brawly in a confused daze.

Brawly looked back at the two. "I'm sorry." He said, before following Thunder's trail, leaving both Flash and Sunset alone.

When Flash successfully grabbed the broken bottle away from Sunset, he let her go.

Sunset spun around on her heel, her face fuming with hatred so intense.

And the Devil was already rolling on his back, laughing.

"Suns–"

"Don't!"

Sunset stormed out, hitting Flash on the shoulder. She slammed the door open. Flash chased her in the untrimmed grass and grabbed her hand before she decided to run away and do anything stupid.

Deciding she didn’t want to hear another of his sermons, Sunset punched Flash by the chest. "Fuck off, will you?!"

Not wanting to worsen her temper, Flash went back to the house, leaving Sunset to slump down on the grass.

"Well, that was rich!" Flamepuff's voice echoed into Sunset's ears. She looked around and saw the little demon hovering near her face. "Drunk people are very entertaining to watch! Hahahaha!"

"Fucking rich asshole." Sunset grumbled to herself, lighting the cigarette and began inhaling the minty air to calm herself.

“Still hate rich dudes?" Flamepuff asked with a cheeky smile, sitting on one of her folded knee to meet her eye.

Sunset merely rolled her eyes as a response.

The little demon laughed softly. "I understand you, bacon strip."

Silence.

"But you see... you're not really upset about Thunder. Even if he was your friend." Flamepuff whispered into Sunset's face, breathing in the cloud she blew.

"Friend..." Sunset scoffed. "Forgive me and my rotten standards."

"It's Twilight Sparkle that's pissed you off. Her name never fails to make you crumble!"

"Say that name again and I will fucking cut someone." Sunset said through gritted teeth, her knuckles trembling as her hands balled into fists.

“Careful with all that edge, bacon strip. You might slit your wrists."

"Don't start with me!" Sunset irritatedly threw her cigarette stick at the little demon. Flamepuff only laughed.

"Let's put that rage into good use." Flamepuff hopped away from Sunset and landed on the cement near the hummer's wheels. The demon stood his ground on all fours, while his tail swayed in anticipation.

Sunset's eyes narrowed in intrigue and surprise when Flamepuff began contorting in his place. With every disturbing crack, a part of him grew twice his original size.

Flamepuff's comically short limbs stretched into long mighty legs, and at the tip of each, grew red murderous nails. His small bean shaped body formed into a formidable house for a black beating heart, his chest broad and strong, with ten of his ribs popping out his black fur, decorating his void of a body with white streaks of menacing bones. His mouselike tail extended into a merciless whip, ready to tear into skin should they land on a helpless victim. His head once as small as a bunny's, lost its innocent curves and gained sharp and elongated shapes. His face grew a firm snout, lined with sharp menacing teeth, and at its tip, two perky nostrils fuming with smoke.

Large cartoonish eyes transformed into a pair of narrow crosses, beaming the brightest red light that could make a man's eye bleed. His batlike wings were no more. His ears grew long and sharp that pointed to the sky. Two curled horns crowned his head along with the red bloody mane that grew down to the end of his spine like a raging fire that held the reputation of Hell itself.

Sunset gaped at Flamepuff's new form like how she would at a new bike. His growls shook her very heart and his gazes were no longer worthy of awe, but instead could potentially make the bravest of men shake in their knees.

For some sickly reason, a crooked smile formed on Sunset lips.

"Wow, I endured days staring at your shitty rat face when you could've been a decent looking dog creature instead." Sunset commented, half amused. “Show off.”

"Exactly. I can't annoy you in this form." Flamepuff simply answered, in his voice low and loud it could be considered as the command of the Boogeyman.

“I highly doubt that.” Sunset deadpanned.

Flamepuff tilted his head tauntingly. “Do you want me to turn into a pony instead?”

“Oh, fuck off.”

The demon laughed.

Sunset scoffed. "So, what is this about?"

Flamepuff prowled forward and loomed over Sunset, who was still sitting on the grass. "I know where the boys are." He said, his perking nostrils flared with smoke.

Sunset's raised an eyebrow. "You do?"

"Yes. I can smell them. The stench of their blood is coming from the east side of the city." Flamepuff announced, smoke puffing out of his mouth as he spoke.

Sunset's nodded nonchalantly. “Huh. So they're dead?"

"Not hardly. But the mongrels who blew out your brains are definitely alive."

Sunset's blood boiled in seconds. "Shit. Hell, what are we doing here then?" She shot up, almost ready to tear someone’s throat out.

Flamepuff's smile stretched impossibly to his ear. "First, we should give the boys a proper invitation."

"Who? Flash and those two punks?" Sunset asked in annoyance.

"Come on. Let 'em join the party, bacon strip." Flamepuff's bone rattling purr vibrated into Sunset's being, rubbing himself against her body as he circled her.

Sunset's face wrinkled into a ridiculed frown.

"Tss. Whatever."

Sunset walked over to her cadillac, parked beside the enormous hummer. She paused as she took a good look at the beastly vehicle, quietly admiring its quality like a piece of artwork.

Flamepuff stood by her side. "That's a really nice car."

Sunset looked back at the demon, and returned a smirk. "I know."

Meanwhile, back in the house, the boys gathered in the kitchen, resting in the already pacified atmosphere devoid of any influenced aggression. But none of them were relaxed, no. They were all worried. Covered in the air of trepidation.

"That was so unnecessary, Thunder." Flash said calmly, though his voice was evidently disappointed.

"Of course, you'd take her side. What's new?" Thunder scoffed, gently applying cold compress to his bruised face.

"There is no side here, alright?" Flash responded in aggravation, his composure slowly dwindling. "For god's sake, Ringo and Micro Chips are taken. The last thing we need is for someone to start pointing fingers."

"You sound like you have a plan, big boss." Thunder muttered. "How exactly are we going to get ‘em back?"

"I don't know. I'm not sure yet." Flash admitted.

"We don't have much time, guys." Brawly reminded. "Remember, we only got twelve hours."

"Shit." Thunder audibly cursed. "Please stop reminding us.”

Silence drowned them and it lasted for a whole minute. They were all just tired. Flash just slumped on the counter, holding a can of beer that he barely even paid attention to. Brawly quietly leaned against the fridge, chewing his cheek and lost of any good thing to say.

"If you lost a very good friend to misdeeds, you would be hella mad too." Thunder spoke again, breaking the silence. "Because she didn't even try."

"She did try." Flash said, trying to sound confident. "I was there.”

"And apparently you weren't enough." Thunder retaliated simply. It successfully kept Flash's tongue to himself, as he failed to respond and let his words die. "I told you she wasn't worth fixing. And now, whatever got to her is biting us all in the ass."

"I agree." Brawly nodded. “We actually thought you were done with this dangerous crap.” He said quietly.

"I am." Flash weakly nodded. "Guess I'm just... still hoping after all these years... I can make her–."

"I'm sorry, Flash but..." Brawly paused. "I can't agree with you this time. I mean, look at yourself..."

It was extremely degrading to think that Thunder and Brawly were slowly losing their utmost respect for him.

There was no question. Sunset was right. He was a hypocrite for trying. In reality, he was just as bad as she was. Probably worse. And his stubbornness to accept the fact that Sunset was no longer the person she used to be had resulted in a heavy conundrum that was currently eating him alive

He wasn't a noble friend. At least, he failed to try. And thinking about it was jarring.

“What I really don't get is how the fuck are you still tolerating her." Thunder's seemingly pissed voice broke into Flash's mental walls, and when he met him, his eyes said it all.

Brawly himself was slightly alarmed by Thunder's change in tone. He perked up, eyes attentively switching between two of his companions.

"I can't help but feel as if... i-it just doesn't make sense anymore, does it?" Thunder continued, his voice sounded tired and angry at the same time. “And don't give me the whole friendship bullshit. That crap's old and tired. Now, before we all lose our minds to the gutter, I want you to confess something."

Flash stiffened and his grip on the beer can tightened. After swallowing the swelling lump in his throat, he asked. "What?"

Thunder's gaze dimmed with determination and void of all the respect intended for him. "What else did Sunset do?"

Flash blinked. "What do you mean?" His voice quivered and he failed to hide it.

"You really think that by stealing that fucking car, the mob would go apeshit on trying to catch her?"

A guilty frown formed on Flash's face. He couldn't answer.

Thunder grimaced at Flash as he walked closer until they were a feet away from each other. "She knows what she did. You know what she did. And you let her turn us into godforsaken scapegoats. How far would you go to defend her, Flash?"

All Flash could do was to bow his head as he let the shame eat him up.

The sound of an engine roaring to life startled all three of them. Flash recognized the sound as the cadillac's engine, and before he knew it, the wheels screeched against the road along with the engine's roars diminishing in the distance.

Flash sprinted out of the house hopes to still catch up to the cadillac, but as soon as he opened the door, the cadillac was gone.

Thunder came out of the door along with Brawly.

As Thunder's eyes roamed towards his hummer, what he saw caused his elbows to drop.

"What the fuck..." Thunder grumbled as he chewed on his cheek, while shaking his head.

The hummer's hood was engraved with words. Flash immediately walked closer to inspect the the markings.

"It's an address." Flash confirmed, looking back to the two. “I know where she’s headed!”

“Oh no.” Brawly choked after reading the address.

Thunder looked over him. “What?”

Brawly looked at Flash. “No, Flash!”

“Am I missing something here?” Thunder snapped.

“Barbatos’ Paradise.” Flash answered.

“Is she suicidal?!” Brawly sputtered.

Thunder sighed in exasperation, slumping on the grass. “Fuck this shit.”

“We have to follow her.” Flash insisted, standing next to Thunder.

Thunder looked up with a face indicating that it was a very bad suggestion. “And why the hell would we do that?”

The bloodstained cadillac zoomed recklessly into the streets with Sunset behind the wheels, her constant hoots of excitement muffled by the cacophony of melodies blasting through the car's radio. The sun was nearly sinking into the horizon and the night was promising, at least to Sunset.

The cadillac's loud roaring engine was competed by the thundering growls of Flamepuff, who was speeding alongside the vehicle. His red fiery mane left a glowing trail as he dashed into the road, guiding Sunset to their destination.

The large panther like demon let out a bellowing howl that echoed loudly into the night, while Sunset to laugh a hearty laugh.

"Oh, what a time to be alive!" Sunset cackled, recklessly navigating the busy streets, and purposely startling the other passing vehicles with her alarming speed.

The sun was no more and the dark gloomy clouds replaced its glory.

Sunset slammed for the brakes and parked the car on the side of the road. Flamepuff stood beside her and both their eyes roamed towards the place.

And there it was. Barbatos’ Paradise. Just how she remembered it.

Despite the ghetto setup, Sunset admired the colorful retro lights that helped beautify the not so luxurious location. It was crammed with multiple establishments.

Flamepuff took a sniff in the air. “Mmm, fornicaters, drug dealers, thieves, and murderers. What are we cooking tonight?” He said, smiling in his deep and monstrous voice.

Sunset let her eyes linger at the place for a moment. Smirking as she reminisced the old days. “A nice little party.”

Flamepuff morphed back into his smaller form in a matter of seconds, then sat on top of the cadillac’s roof.

"You know what I realized about Canterlot?" Sunset voiced out.

Sunset brought a cigarette to her mouth, before facing the demon and looked at him straight in the eye. “It's not as magical as many people perceive it to be. Not even close."

Sunset fiddled with her gun, lightly running her fingers against its barrel.

“And I'm gonna show them, what madness this fucking city truly holds.”

An evil smirk grew on the demon's jagged lips, watching his favorite human finding gratification in the wicked ways.

“Be my guest." Flamepuff said, gently breathing into Sunset's ear. “Enforce what you please.”

Author's Note

Well, this came out too soon. But screw it, have some of the calm before the storm, shall we?

Feedbacks are always appreciated, people!

Chapter 12: Blight
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 12: Blight

Lights, noises, and eccentric people completed the exciting cityscape of Las Vegas. Such place was worth getting people's pockets’ emptied, getting hammered was a privilege, and not being frenzied was almost a crime.

And if that was the law, then Sunset Shimmer would be deemed criminal.

She didn't bother to immerse herself in the beauty of the cityscape, despite standing on the rooftop where the view would be considered jaw dropping by most who witnessed all its glory.

The redhead spent almost ten minutes staring into her phone, contemplating thoroughly whether it was a brilliant idea to call her girlfriend, or it was just another emotional trap.

Sunset sighed, running her thumb against the picture on the screen, pretending as if Twilight Sparkle could feel her touch.

A heavy yet gentle hand rested on Sunset's shoulder, urging her to turn around, unsurprised to see that it was Flash, dressed in a white button down shirt, under a blue jacket that draped around his shoulder like cape.

It was her best friend. And he need not to ask what was up.

“Things still seem a little shaky between you two, I see.” Flash said, his lips pursed to both tease and attempt to bring comfort in the uneasy breeze.

Sunset sighed again. “Yep.”

“Just call her.” Flash urged gently.

“She's still mad at me.” Sunset admitted. “And as a supposedly understanding partner, I should give her the space she needs.”

“Until when?” Flash asked, concern in his voice. “Sunset, you know that pride won't get you anywhere. Did you even try?”

Sunset turned away and leaned against the glass railing. A frown wrinkling her beautiful features, and her fairly sharp jawline seemed to flex in discomfort.

“Hey,” Flash called, lightly nudging the girl. “It's supposed to be fun tonight. It’s our first show outside Canterlot, and I wouldn't want you missing out on the awesome stuff.”

Flash joined Sunset, leaning his weight against the glass railing as he brought his attention to the astonishing cityscape before him.

“As long as I know that Twilight despises me, my soul can never rest and I can never know fun.” Sunset jested half heartedly, fiddling with her red tie.

“Despise you,” Flash repeated, chuckling. “Twilight loves you, Sunset. Just because she's upset about what you did doesn't mean she ultimately loathes you for it.”

“Yeah? Well, I still messed up. I got too jealous and she saw it as me doubting our relationship.” Sunset said, resting her chin against her crossed arms as she frowned.

“She's… sensitive.” Flash commented. “But I think it's understandable. If my girlfriend would ever accuse me of cheating just because another girl worked with me on an important SCIENCE project, I'd be upset too.”

Sunset flashed him a blank look. “You're not helping.”

“No. You're supposed to be helping yourself. I'm just your trusted wingman.” Flash said with a comforting and slightly goofy smile.

Sunset rolled her eyes, yet she did somehow crack a small smile that she failed hiding to herself. Flash laughed and snatched the phone from Sunset's hand.

“H-hey!” Sunset yelled, trying to retrieve her phone from Flash's long arms. Flash ever so playfully shoved the girl's face away before she could even manage to reach his head.

Sunset cursed the boy's generous height.

“I'm gonna call her number and you're both gonna talk this over.” It didn't sound like a request and Sunset could swear she was already pissing herself.

“Oh god.” Sunset stressfully ran her hands through her hair as she started pacing around the balcony in panic.

“Relax. It's your girlfriend, not her brother.” Flash smirked, already looking for Twilight's number in the contacts.

“Honestly, at this point in our relationship, I don’t even know the difference.” Sunset choked, her eyes wide with anticipation.

“Seriously. You need to chill.” Flash said casually, holding the phone near his ear.

“Get a girlfriend for once, then you'll know my pain.”

Sunset couldn't take the internal turmoil for long so she decided to slump down the floor like a troubled toddler.

Flash made a face at her and laughed. “So dramatic.”

The two didn't utter a single word, and let the sounds of busy urban life take over the air, as if the universe was trying to calm Sunset's nerves.

A few seconds later, Flash stooped down to hand over the phone to Sunset, whilst she reluctantly accepted and held the device closer to her ear.

Sunset didn't say anything and turned to look at Flash for some kind of deliverance, to which he returned with a simple wink that didn't do anything.

The last reassurance Sunset received from Flash was him mouthing the words ‘You got this!’ quietly as he took a dozen of step back from where she sat and turned all his attention back to the beautiful cityscape.

Irritated, Sunset let out a groan. Flash was clearly ignoring her at the moment. Before she could even blare out a curse at her supportive best friend, a voice rang in her ears.

The only voice that could only make her blood run cold for thousands of reasons.

“Hey.”

The sound of Twilight's distant voice made Sunset stiffen, but she didn't dare to remain silent.

“H-hey, T-Twily.” Despite the hopeful sound in her voice, she internally nagged herself for even stuttering. Sunset swallowed while she waited.

“I thought you were performing.”

Twilight's voice was flat and uninterested in every way. And Sunset knew very well it was a sound she wasn't used to hearing.

“Not yet, baby.” Sunset explained, trying to sound normal in the midst of cold sweat.

Even being at a fair distance, Sunset could hear Flash snickering to himself, mostly at how agitated she must've looked.

“Hm.”

Sunset cursed under her breath. She was in a desperate need of growing some major balls. It was now or never.

“Look, Twilight,” Sunset began, exhaling deeply. “I-I was immature for thinking you'd compromise our relationship and... as a result I accidently perverted the professional relationship you have with your colleague. I admit, I was jealous. I still need learn how to cope up with that and I…”

Sunset swallowed the lump in her throat, one that was called pride before finally letting the words crawl out of her mouth. “I am truly very sorry.”

Silence.

“Twi?” Sunset choked.

“Apology accepted.”

Sunset sat still for a moment, a stupid smile growing on her face and a warmth in her heart began radiating throughout her body like a comforting wildfire.

“You… you're not mad?” Sunset squeaked.

“I have to be honest. I'm still a little upset.” Twilight replied, her voice bared less of the weight it had before.

“I understand.”

“Though, I can't really blame you for such behavior, Sunny.” The sound of Twilight addressing the redhead by that nickname was more than relieving.

“Twilight…”

“I know it's hard for you. For us. To cope up with this type of setup.” Twilight continued. “Given the fact that I am painfully miles and miles away from you, and that this distance between us has become a daily challenge for us to battle with, but… it's still for the good of my future. Our future.”

“Twilight, you don't have to…”

“I do.” Twilight almost begged. “I'm sorry too. If only I had a much more flexible schedule to keep in touch with you–”

“Twilight, baby.” Sunset cut off with her reassuring voice. “I understand. And why the hell are you the one apologizing all of the sudden?”

“I… I guess I'm… I'm just guilty.”

“Hey, don't even.” Sunset chastised. “Having to study at your dream university is nothing to feel guilty about. If anyone should be guilty around here, it's me. I made you feel bad just because I couldn't control my jealous rage.”

A chuckle escaped Twilight's throat. “Yeah. You're still such a baby.”

The two shared a brief laughter.

“So uhh… we good?” Sunset asked, hopeful.

“Yes, we're in good terms. I'm bad at holding grudges anyway.” Twilight responded.

“Thank you.” Sunset whispered.

There was silence for a few seconds. Until one of them spoke again.

“To be honest, Sunny. I'm still not used to being far away from you.” Twilight said softly, a hint of longing in her voice, one that made Sunset wished she could just teleport and comfort the love of her life.

“Even after three years of being here in Berlin,” Twilight continued. “It’s still difficult. The timezones, they're hard to manage even now. Especially now. I have too much work I'm not even sure where to start.”

“Just remember that I'm here. And I support you. All of us do. And besides, even if you can't reach out to me all the time, you still have your family with you. To strengthen you amidst your stress and all.” Sunset said in a gentle and comforting tone, even though her voice was raspy in itself.

“Yeah, they do help me out. A lot.”

“Of course they do. As they should.”

“But… I still miss you.”

The pain in Twilight's voice brought another lump in Sunset's throat, one that was called sorrow. But she dared not to show it, even if Twilight could not see her. She dared not to let out a single croak.

“I miss you, too.”

Twilight giggled. Sunset could imagine the girl's already pink face.

“How I wish I could be there with you…” Twilight sounded like she was about to cry. “Just for one second. To feel your touch again, to hug you again, to kiss you again.”

Water began to build up in Sunset's eyes. She blocked them out, forcing an optimistic smile. “Oh don't you cry on me now, Twilight. You sound like one of us is gonna die or something.” She joked.

“Silly!” Twilight chortled, like she was sobbing and laughing at the same time. “Of course none of us is gonna die.”

“Shhh, stop crying, baby.” Sunset cooed.

“I'm not crying!”

“Sure, you’re not.”

The next thing they knew they were giggling and laughing again. Sunset was thankful that the swelling lump in her throat had subsided, and that her Twilight had forgiven her, giving her the peace she needed for the rest of the night.

“Even if people had already drifted away, especially after high school, I'm staying here. I'm staying for you to let you know that you have someone willing to wait for you, Twilight. No matter what.” Sunset said with severe sincerity.

“You… really mean that, don't you?”

Sunset chuckled softly. “You know, Twi, I'm an excellent liar. The best liars always tell the truth.”

“Yeah, you said that.”

“Things are still tough. But once you're ready to come back, I'll be the first one to welcome you with open arms.”

“What did I do to deserve you?” Twilight teased.

“You're my light.” Sunset answered in a loving whisper. “You always have.”

“You're mine.” Twilight whispered back, smiling.

“I know.” Sunset nodded. “I love you, Twilight.”

“I love you, Sunset.”

“I wish I could talk to you more but, I have a gig tonight.” Sunset said with that familiar cocky grin.

“Oh, right! Well, I hope you have fun! Be sure to behave, okay?”

“Oh, please. You say that like I'm a troublemaker.”

“You’re not. You're too smart for that.” Twilight chuckled, causing Sunset to bite her knuckle in attempts to silence her shrieks of glee.

“Go kick some buttocks, babe.” Twilight urged.

“I will. Goodbye, Twilight.”

“Goodbye, Sunset”

As soon as the call ended, Sunset let out a big sigh of relief and collapsed on her back, a huge idiotic smile plastered on her face. The sky met her gaze, it's navy blue canvas filled with specks of shimmering stars, greeted her back with the same joy and sadness she had within her.

“So, I suppose that ended in a positive note.”

Flash voice echoed in Sunset's ears. She sat up and saw him standing a few feet away, smiling like a proud father would.

Sunset's goofy smile only grew, as she couldn't resist a chuckle escape from her. “You sly dog.”

“You’re welcome.”

Flash reached out his hand for Sunset to grasp on and helped her get back on her feet. They eyed each other in silence, a mutual understanding present in their gazes.

“There you are!”

Thunder Bass’ voice echoed from the glass door, one that lead back inside the hotel. With him was Brawly Beats, Ringo and Micro Chips, all of them donning their fancy suits for tonight's performance.

“So, how's our damsel in distress?” Thunder addressed to Flash, smirking.

“She found salvation!” Flash yelled back like a proud knight, earning a playful smack on the arm from Sunset.

The boys erupted into a series of chuckles andp snickers.

“Alright, knock it off, you mongrels.” Sunset demanded.

“You heard the gal, gentlemen.” Thunder said. “Cut it.”

The laughter receded, replaced by boyish grins.

“Show's about to start in an hour.” Thunder announced happily. “And Sunset?”

“‘Sup?”

“No distractions tonight, yeah?” Thunder asked, a teasing look prominent in his expression, added by two wiggling brows.

Sunset waved a careless hand. “It's all taken care of.”

“Yeah, everything's fine, brother.” Flash inserted, sharing the same slyness that Thunder had.

“Good.” Thunder smiled. “Dad brought his friends to watch our show so no pressure.”

As Thunder and the rest of the boys went back inside, Flash turned to his friend and offered his elbow.

“Shall we, partner?”

Putting up her coat and combing back her sleek hair, Sunset looked at Flash with her feminine allure, ready to embrace the night's promising offers of fun and delight.

“I think we shall.”

---

“Tell me, dipshit. Are there any fuckers I should be worrying about?”

Sunset put on a black cap, and a hood. She zipped her leather jacket close, where she hid two guns for safe keeping.

“I’m betting all of them. But nothing you can't handle.” Flamepuff answered casually.

Sunset shrugged as an answer.

The redhead made her way to the other side, the dim and flickering fairy lights welcoming her visit in the charmingly hostile territory. Though, Sunset wasn't a fool. She wasn't welcome. She knew that.

But Sunset being the hardheaded and fearless soul she was, she still persisted, and dared herself to enter with no hesitation. She kept her head low as she did, her heavy boots making faint thuds into the wet and greasy ground.

“Huh. Smells like Cerberus’ buttcrack.” Flamepuff said, sniffing the air in mild amusement.

Indeed, the place was hell, in total contrast to everything Canterlot was typically known for.

The smell of cigarette mixed with weed was enough to entice Sunset to pursue her way deeper into the maze-like alleyways, sharing brief side glances with a few dirty thugs, and under her feet were rats scurrying around the littered ground, clearly overstaying their welcome.

Some insignificant punk hit Sunset's shoulder as she walked by, and a mocking laugh followed. Of course, Sunset wouldn't let a scumbag have his way without paying the price.

After a preperatory popping of her knuckles, Sunset turned around and grabbed the man's collar from the back, stopping him in his tracks. As the man swivelled around, Sunset jabbed her fist into the man's nose, then followed by a knee to the gut and an elbow to the spine, before she drew her final blow; a large swing to the jaw that sent him face first to the puddled ground.

Bystanders were unfazed, as it was just another normal sight to behold. So, they watched continuously, others just walked away with no interest, while Sunset started kicking and beating the life out of the man until he was knocked out unconscious completely.

“Psh, fucking lowlife.” Sunset huffed, spitting at the man's body before turning to walk away, wiping off her bleeding knuckles.

“Huh. Not bad.” Flamepuff whistled in awe, looking back at the body.

“Well, it'd be fucking injustice if I just let him step on me, wouldn't it?”

“Nice! You're finally learning!” Flamepuff cheered. “Can I take out his spine?”

“Go crazy.”

Flamepuff made a giddy dance. “I'll come back for ya!”

The lack of proper ventilation brought a certain heat in Sunset, urging her to pull out a stick from the zippers of her jacket and put one in her mouth.

“You sure you don't need a sniffing from me?” Flamepuff asked, lighting up the cigarette with his tail.

“Nah, I know my way around here.” Sunset declined with a wave of her hand.

“Of course.”

Sunset inhaled the smoke in hopes to cool down her warm body, then blew a few puffs in the air, obscuring the space with her cloud.

“And besides, I have all night,” Sunset said with a careless smirk, eyeing the group of hookers standing by the poorly lit entrance of a crude shanty-ish bar. “If we're lucky, Flash might actually come and join me, if that bastard’s balls haven't deteriorated yet.”

“Don’t worry. They're near.” Flamepuff announced in a sinister tone, followed by a low giggling sound.

“Good.” Sunset responded in an excited grin, watching as one of the hookers approach her in the shadows. She was younger than most, dressed in a black crop top, a red leather jacket and a purple knee high skirt.

Even from the shadows, Sunset recognized the girl’s features. The tattooed arms, the bubblegum blue hair cut into a side mohawk, the thick eyeliner painted around the girl’s eyes, and the purple lipstick staining her puffy lips.

“Hm. This one smells familiar.” Flamepuff whispered to the redhead, both of them looking at the girl.

“Don't worry. She's harmless.” Sunset assured, smirking.

Without any warning, Sunset was pulled into the dark corner by the girl, the air surrounding them smelled more unpleasant than before. And under them they could feel rats and roaches scurrying at their feet, but both of them were unbothered.

“Slow down, hot legs.” Sunset chuckled as the girl released her from the protective grip.

“Are you kidding me right now?”

“Hello, Azure.” Sunset purred, walking closer to the girl, hand snaking into her curves.

Azure slapped Sunset's hand away before she could even reach her skirt. “Don't touch me!”

“Don't touch you?” Sunset snorted. “Like I've never done that before. Did your daddy tell you to stay away from me again?”

“He told me everything. You stirred up trouble in Muck Alley.” Azure said.

Sunset covered her mouth as she let out a dramatic gasp. “Oh my gosh, I did?! Wow, news does travels fast!”

“Yeah! News travels fast. And it's only a matter of time before someone recognizes you and turn you in.”

Sunset cocked her head to the side, eyes squinting in curiosity. “Are you gonna turn me in?”

Azure looked up, hesitance in her eyes. “As much as I would like to screw you over, no. I'm not gonna turn you in.”

There was a pause between them, as they continued to look into each other's eyes.

Flamepuff popped from the shadows, his crimson eyes widened in an overreacted surprise, and a mouth covering his hoots. “Ooooooh. What's this?!” He asked, as if he was ready to stretch his ears for a gossip.

“If you're gonna start reminiscing about it, stop. This is not the time and place for some sappy confessions.”

“Forget it.” Azure grumbled, crossing her arms. “Why the hell did you even come here? Does Flash know?”

“Kinda.” Sunset shrugged. “You know, you're just like him.” She said as she began circling around the other girl like prowling snake.

“Oh, please. Don’t patronize me.” Azure groaned, rolling her eyes.

Sunset stopped behind Azure and leaned in close until her lips were close to her ear. She blew a wind, and smiled.

“You, young lady, are stubborn and hard to get rid off.”

“Don't even compare me to your sidekick.” Azure spat as she spun around to meet Sunset with a disapproving look.

Sunset grinned. “You’re close enough, though. A clingy and attention seeking whore.”

“Says the cold hearted bitch.” Azure retaliated.

“Look, what we had,” Sunset said, gesturing between Azure and herself. “That was nothing serious.”

“Really, now? You're gonna rub the fact how I'm just your typical past time? Yeah, well, maybe I am though. But unlike most, I care about you, Sunset.”

“That's what they all say.”

“Because it's true, dammit.”

Sunset's face curled, as if what she was heard was a mere joke. “Az, we were reckless young adults. Had an impulse for fooling around. And come to think of it, you were barely even legal when we met.”

“Well, if you grew up in a household like mine, you wouldn’t know crap about legalities.”

Sunset was mildly amused by the girl’s statement, but quickly shook it off. “The point is, you were attached to me. You really shouldn't have.”

“Damn right, I shouldn't have.” Azure said. “You’re unbelievable.”

Azure stepped away from Sunset, pacing around thinking of all the things logical. All while Sunset still didn't give a shit about the other girl's emotional conundrum.

Sunset had the option to leave and never speak to the young girl again, but the Devil had another interesting route preferable for her to take. She stood there quietly, breathing into the minty air to dampen the heat, listening to the little demon's relentless and charming whispers.

After an internal debate with the Devil, Sunset made a subtle nod and exhaled a large puff of smoke.

“I'm not here for you, Az.” Sunset said softly, “But I'm here for something else.”

“Oh no, don't even say it…”

Flash had taken the wheel for his friends, as they drove down the highway that lead to the east side of the city. If he was going to sum up the emotions he was currently feeling, he was in total hell. The dark night sky seemed to reflect Flash's sentiments as they hid the shimmering stars with its thick gloomy clouds, hiding away the joy and hope they were supposed to inspire.

Inside the hummer, Thunder had been muttering expletives during their venture, obviously fed up about their current situation. While Brawly and Flash kept quiet and turned to focus on their poorly conceived mission.

At several occasions, Brawly took minimal glances at Flash. Brawly wasn't always the one to say things out loud, but there was truly something wrong with his friend. Something terribly wrong that he couldn't bare to ignore.

“Flash, pull over.” Brawly insisted. “I'll drive.”

Flash shook his head, tired and swollen eyes remained darted into the road. “Let me handle this.”

“Flash,” Brawly sighed, concern in his voice. “You’re not well.”

Flash didn’t answer. He wasn't sure what Brawly meant by that statement. Was he not well mentally? Maybe. Physically? He felt like hell. He hadn't check up on his bullet wound yet, but the smell coming from it was becoming putrid.

“Flash, you're bleeding.” Brawly said.

“And you smell rotten, man.” Thunder cupped his nose from the backseat.

The hummer stank. Something was incredibly wrong with Flash. He was aware of it, the throbbing pain that invaded his every muscle since the incident in Muck Alley, his conscience constantly castigating him, the fear creeping into him, the anxiety slithering into his nerves, it was nearly unbearable he could swear he was slowly losing his sanity.

“Flash, look out!”

Brawly managed to swivel the wheel just in time before another car crashed into them. Flash was transported back from his erratic mental assessment and he parked the car on the side of the road. All of them froze in shock from the fact that they had escaped instant death.

“That was close!” Thunder sighed in relief, clutching into his seat. “You, big guy, need to sit back and let Brawly drive.”

“I said I can handle this!” Flash ever so stubbornly barked.

There was a brief silence, and for a moment the two looked at Flash with severe worry as the patch of blood seeping from his shoulder grew larger and larger.

“No, you can't, Flash.” Brawly said in sincere whisper, gesturing at his bloodstained shoulder.

“You guys hate me.” Flash said with a small and forced chuckle.

“Oi, will you cut it out?” Thunder yelled, annoyed at his friend's sudden drama.

“I want to fix this.” Flash said in a low growl, his grip into the wheel tightening.

Brawly and Thunder exchanged looks, letting out sighs of understanding.

“Flash, please.” Brawly asked. “Let me drive.”

“Wait,” Thunder interjected. “We have to check whatever the hell is happening to him first.” He mentioned at Flash's bleeding shoulder.

“You know first aid, right?” Brawly looked at the Thunder.

“I always dabble.”

It took a lot of persuading, but Brawly managed to get Flash out of the car. After reluctantly stripping off his shirt, Thunder joined in to inspect his wound.

What Thunder found was something that made his stomach churn in extreme intensity, a bile rose into the walls of his throat.

“Oh my god. What the fuck happened to you?” Thunder asked, eyes shrouded in genuine horror and suspicion.

Brawly walked over and was shocked as well. “Flash?” He called out, uncertainty in his voice.

“It's just a bullet wound.” Flash hissed.

“Just a bullet wound?” Thunder repeated, in a loud and ridiculed tone.

Flash looked down, sharing the same horror that Thunder had. The stitches were partially loose, letting blood and a foamy white substance ooze down from its slit, its fleshy edges were coated with yellow pus that smelled like rotten fish.

Brawly leaned in to take a closer look, eyes frowning in morbid curiosity. He took a q-tip from Thunder's kit and gently dabbed the oozing white foam. Slowly, Brawly brought the q-tip closer to himself.

“I’m no doctor but I'm pretty sure that's not supposed to come out of there.” Brawly said, before flicking away the q-tip.

“What in the actual fuck is this? Fucking nasty. It looks like something that would come out of a rabid dog's mouth.” Thunder gagged. He pulled out a couple of cotton balls to wipe off the foam leaking from the wound.

“I-I’m not sure.” Flash said quietly.

“I’m no doctor either, but bullet wounds don't do that.” Thunder joked, dabbing a bottle of iodine into the wound.

Flash clenched his screams of pain as the liquid stung his flesh like a thousand bee sting.

Thunder wiped the wound dry with a piece of tissue, then proceeded to close his wound with a staple, releasing loud growls from Flash who held his breath the whole minute.

“Let's just take you to a doctor.” Brawly suggested.

Flash eyed him sharply. “No.” He barked. “We need to find Sunset, then take back Ringo and Micro Chips.”

Thunder handed out a bottle of painkillers to Flash, who immediately gulped down an unhealthy amount.

“Fine. But you're not driving.” Thunder said firmly, before returning inside the vehicle.

Flash abided his friend's words and finally let Brawly take the wheel, taking his seat next to Thunder in the backseat. Once they were back on the road, Thunder spoke to Flash again.

“I don't hate you, Flash.” Thunder began.

Flash listened to his voice but his eyes were occupied into staring sternly into space.

“I was afraid and upset, and I took it out on Sunset, which I shouldn't have.”

Flash swallowed, and remained quiet.

“I, of all people, should have remembered that. As I said before, I've been here since the beginning. It's practically a crime to mention her ex's name.” Thunder jested.

Silence.

“And I'm sorry, too.”

“You're right, though.” Flash responded, his voice almost quiet. “About everything.”

Thunder cleared his throat. “What are we really planning to do once we get them all back, assuming that we know how?” He asked, his eyes laced with the determination to help, and none of the condemning like he did.

Flash turned to look at him, unsure yet desperate to choke out the answers. “If we make it through this night, we will leave this city as soon as possible.”

“And go where?” Thunder asked, eyes squinting. “You thinking about that cabin in the mountains up north?”

“Exactly.” Flash nodded.

“Am I actually hearing this right?” Brawly interjected from the driver seat.

“We don't have a choice. If we stay, then god knows what else the mob is going to do to us all.” Flash said to him.

Thunder buried his face in his hands, letting out a groan of exasperation. “I can't believe we're actually acting like a bunch of fucking fugitives. And lemme guess, I'm gonna have to type out some documents again. Identities?”

“I'm sorry.” Flash placed a sympathetic hand on Thunder’s shoulder.

Thunder shook his head. “No. Don't be. My father is gonna cut me off anyway so I'm considering the cabin is our best option to get away from this mess.”

Flash was taken aback by the confession, which it really shouldn't have. Given that Thunder wasn't the most decent person but still.

Thunder smirked at him. “Surprise.”

“You sure your father can't help us out?” Brawly asked.

“I’m the prodigal son.” Thunder said with an ironic smile. “I have my father's name but none of his power. Plus, he hates me so we're fucked.”

Brawly searched for Flash's eyes in the mirror. “Well, then we're left with Clyde here.”

Flash clutched into the dog tag that hung from his neck and eyed it intently, putting all the tiny bit of hope he had left

“Oh yeah, Clyde.” Thunder smirked, turning to Flash.

“One last time, Flash.” Brawly said. “You can take one final peak into hell before saying goodbye. But we'll join you this time.”

Flash eyed them, quite confused.

“I can't believe I'm saying this either, but fuck it. If you're going to hell, might as well drag us down with you.” Thunder sputtered, apprehension was present in his tone, but the genuine and faithful look in his eyes was reassuring.

“I'm not going back to that life again.” Flash said. “Why the change of thought?” He asked.

Brawly laughed from behind the wheel, and Thunder did the same.

“We all have our dirty secrets. I admit, I was acting like this mighty and untouchable son of a bitch this whole time but I figured it's a bit unfair. When it comes down to it all, none of us is innocent. We're all just a bunch of hypocrites trying to project an image. In the end, we're all goners. But it doesn’t matter. Right, B?”

“Amen, brother.” Brawly nodded.

Flash couldn't resist his smile. All of his optimism died inside of him and yet having two of his friends, laughing with him like they were accepting their doom put a special warmth in his chest. Thunder was right, as always. He was an asshole but he spoke only truth.

“Of all the times the three of us truly come together.” Flash chuckled in his amusement.

As the sight of the dirty and illuminated pile of shacks and crammy establishments came to their view, Flash knew with deep familiarity that they've come to the right place.

“Looks like she’s here.” Brawly confirmed, pointing at a dusty cadillac parked at an empty lot on the other side.

They all got out of the hummer and stood before the infamous territory so named Barbatos’ Paradise.

Brawly took a knowing look at the scenery before him and commented, “Barbatos, the duke of hell, the eight demon of Clavicula Salomonis Regis, The Lesser Key of Solomon.”

“Look at you, someone knows their demonology.” Thunder remarked.

“Barbatos has four kings leading his army. And if this is his paradise, well, we are in pretty deep shit.” Brawly humored.

“Four gangs run these parts. So yeah, we are in deep shit.” Flash said, putting on his brown jacket to hide his bleeding wound.

Brawly’s eyes shot wide. “Is that so?”

Flash walked over to the cadillac to find three guns still lying in backseat, along with the supplies he and Sunset bought earlier. Of course, the door was locked.

“Need a hand?”

Flash turned around to see Thunder standing behind him, a sly smirk present on his lips. Smirking back, Flash stepped aside and let Thunder do the work. He pulled out a knife from his pocket and began his tinkering.

Soon after, the door popped open.

“Can you tell me where you got these?” Thunder asked, inspecting the gun that Flash gave to him.

“Stole them.” Flash answered then added, “Sunset's idea.”

“Of course.” Thunder nodded.

The three of them hoisted their guns into their waistbands, walking their way inside the alleys, crammed with all kinds of bottom dwellers, stealing glances at the trio.

Brawly and Thunder felt themselves shrink behind Flash as they continued, but Flash did not falter. Swallowing all his emotional turmoils inside and locked them in a cage where no one could find, he bared a stoic expression on his face; a face that they all recognized, and some wouldn't even dare to challenge.

The two gained back their confidence as soon as they noticed some bystanders averting the blue haired lad’s gaze.

Clyde was back in Barbatos’ Paradise and he was on the hunt for his Bonnie.

Author's Note

Early update but who cares? Have some fluff and edge!

Also, people, your feedbacks keep this thing going. Feel free to leave your thoughts!

Chapter 13: Ace
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 13: Ace

Sunset didn't complain when Azure insisted to follow her inside a bordello. She didn't mind a little distraction, and Flamepuff was having the time of his life, chasing around every single woman in the building. But the lack of focus on the matter annoyed the younger girl nonetheless.

“Snap out of it!” Azure scolded.

Sunset blinked, turning away from one of the recent activities happening just behind her.

“Oops!” Sunset laughed with fake innocence. “What was that?”

Azure deadpanned. “State your business. I don't have all night.”

Sunset cleared her throat. “Some asshole fucked with me.” She said, making a gun with her hand and pointed it to her head.

“Uh-huh?”

“I don't know who they are, but I know they're here. I just want you to give me a name.” Sunset said, mumbling through the cigarette.

“What kind of name? There's a lot of names in my book, Sunset.”

“An important name, Azure.”

Azure took cautionary glances from side to side, before pulling Sunset into a corner where no one would suspect them. Darkness shrouded the two, illuminated only by a pink retro light signage flickering above them.

“His name is Canyon. They said that he's the head of everything around here. I don’t really see him often around, but I heard he came from a higher order.” Azure began.

The mention of the name made Sunset perk up in intrigue. It sounded… familiar. “I'm listening.”

“He brought in forty to fifty men with him just this afternoon. All of them dressed in black trench coats, and they also dragged in two bodies with them.”

“Should I worry?”

“Definitely.”

“Hmm. Where are they?”

Azure's face scrunched as she tried to find the right words in her tongue. “I'm not quite sure. They could be anywhere, in the bordellos, the bars, gambling pits, anywhere.”

“Higher order,” Sunset repeated. “Must be quite the leverage he has here then.”

“Only a man of power can bend the four people that run this place.” Azure responded in a grim tone.

It clicked. Those poor bastards were obviously desperate. The baits were set, in hopes to lure Sunset into the valley of death, and in the darkness, hundreds of other demons awaited until someone blew the trumpet in the perfect moment.

“He’s the one.” Sunset smiled deviously.

“What are you gonna do?”

With a sinister grin, Sunset stepped closer into the light, the pink color decorating the blank canvas in her eyes with an almost menacing shade of red. “You’ll see.”

“Oh no, this is bad. I know that look, Sunset.”

Sunset let out a calling whistle, and from the dark shadows, the little demon returned to its rightful place, perching on the top of her shoulder.

“Flashy boy and his crew are here.” Flamepuff announced in an excited grin, his rear wiggling and tail wagging like a dog.

“I hope you're ready for a party, Az.” Sunset said, still grinning. “Better start giving me more names.”

“Sunset, chill.” Azure insisted, apprehension in her voice. “Last time I saw you, you said you were done with this crap. And now you came back like you just magically grew a pair of balls, barging in here with no sense of danger..”

Sunset just stared at her blankly.

“Just… Whatever you're planning, it's definitely out of your league. Just think about it. You're facing an entire group of mob. One bullet and you’re history.”

“Yep, they tried that one already. But nah, that's not stopping me.” Sunset shrugged. She didn't react for a while. Shortly after, she just laughed ever so casually.

“You on drugs?” Azure gaped at her with furrowed brows. “Thought you hated drugs.”

“Who needs drugs when I am high on life, girlfriend?” Sunset beamed, her almost grey eyes sparkling with ominous beauty.

Suddenly, she snapped. “Alright, enough with this repetitive pestering.” She grabbed the girl on both arms and pulled her close, an intense look in her eyes. “Azure, I need your help.”

The look on Azure’s face gave the Devil a chance to laugh in silence.

Brawly and Thunder stuck close to Flash as they navigated their way into the unappealing alleyways, all while trying to avoid eye contacts and potential danger as much as possible. But the obvious indication of them being currently targeted as prey items was not something one could easily shrug off.

Still, despite the impending danger creeping into them, they held onto their guns, and kept their eyes straight ahead as what Flash told them to do.

Brawly leaned close to Flash's shoulder and whispered as quiet as he could, “Where are we going?”

“To the one gang leader who might have an answer to give.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“He's chatty as hell.”

Eventually, they stopped at an old bar; a large shack that stretched further upwards than the other establishments surrounding it. It smelled like piss, sweat and alcohol, a bad combination that made Thunder visibly scrunch his face.

“Knock it off.” Brawly scolded quietly, maintaining a straight face.

“I can't help if it this place feels like death.” Thunder grumbled.

Flash stepped forth and entered the bar, with the other two quickly tailing behind. It was a relatively large bar, filled with loud thugs screaming and yelling profanities at every table.

As if on cue, every yelling and cussing came to a halt, and all eyes turned to Flash. Brawly and Thunder froze like scared pups, but Flash remained unfazed, much to their amusement.

A deafening silence built up, a rising tension almost suffocating to endure. Until a loud male voice erupted in the scene.

“As I live and breathe, Flash Sentry!” A tall bearded man yelled in his heavy southern accent, strutting out from the shadows of the far corners of the bar with outstretched arms.

The loud talking and cussing resumed like nothing happened. Flash stood still, staring back at the older man.

“What? You don't recognize an old friend, Flash?”

“Tomahawk.”

Tomahawk gave a crooked smile. “It is I.” He exclaimed. “Well, cowboy, don't mind if I give ya’ll some to drink. It's all in the house, baby. Come!”

Flash and the pair behind him followed Tomahawk to a large round table at the center of the bar. They sat down, facing each other from opposite sides, two of Tomahawk's men stood tall beside him.

After the waitress gave them all a drink, Tomahawk proceeded to speak in his rowdy mannerisms.

“I am confused.” He began, an exaggerated expression spread over his features. “I always thought that you was a decisive man. Once out, you never go back. Something must ain't right here.” He said before taking a large sip of his beer.

Flash remained silent, his stoic demeanor radiating throughout the table. Even Brawly and Thunder became uneasy but neither of them said a word and let Tomahawk speak again.

“What must've troubled the former knight of this desiccated kingdom for him to return?” Tomahawk asked. “You left this life for a less exciting alternative. Our mechanics in your area reported that was doin’ just fine.”

Flash just stared at him, unmoving and barely even blinking, while his two other companions sat anxiously in silence but prepared nonetheless.

Tomahawk continued. “I always believed that people don't really change. Once you get a taste of this life, you just can't run away from it. Somehow, it finds a way to drag you back. And we both know that once you set your foot on this territory again, you're back.”

“I’m not staying.” Flash said quietly, shaking his head.

“You say that now, but I'll bet on my sainted mother's grave that no matter how much you try, you will die on these grounds, Flash.”

Everyone expected some sort of reaction as they all tensed up in their seats. There was silence again for good five seconds that seemed like an eternity. Until Flash broke it with a hollow sigh, then turned to grab the enormous mug of beer and began chugging down all its contents.

As Flash smashed the mug back to the table, he licked his lips and exhaled. “Maybe.”

“He talks!” Tomahawk cheered, breaking the suffocating air around them.

“You’re right. I might die here. Tonight.” Flash said, a subtle smile creeping into his lips.

Tomahawk nodded. “I actually prayed for this day to come. For you to sit in my property and drink beer just like old times.”

The impatience on Flash’s face was showing. “Unfortunately, that's not really what I cam– .”

“Woah! Now, hold your horses there. You know, life can be unfair sometimes. It can steal away your moments. Take time to breathe, drink, ‘cause we have all night, baby.”

Flash caught glimpses of the two men beside Tomahawk pulling up their jackets to reveal the guns they had hoisted in their waists.

“I highly doubt that.” Flash muttered. He saw the malicious glow within Tomahawk's eyes, then quickly returned the enthusiasm he just received. “But yeah, why the hell not.” He smiled forcefully.

Smiling in content, Tomahawk snapped a finger and summoned a waitress to refill Flash's drink. Later on, his gaze shifted towards Brawly and Thunder, who immediately flinched as soon as his eyes fell on them.

“Do these friends of yours know how much of a rockstar you was around here, Flash?” Tomahawk asked.

Of course, Brawly and Thunder had their tongues tied up and couldn't even manage to choke out a gasp. Tomahawk laughed, recognizing them as clueless outsiders.

A bunch of lambs as what he would prefer to call them.

“He used to work for us,” Tomahawk proudly said.

“We know.” Thunder responded quietly.

Tomahawk smiled at Thunder. “Ya do, huh?”

Thunder was silent again.

“Ya’ll might be going a little blind here, fellas.” Tomahawk said, taking off his cowboy hat. “You’re sittin’ in one of the many territories where the scums of this city come together. Lovely place, we've been tryin’ to keep this big old pile of junk on its feet for years. Though, it wasn’t always this peaceful. Back in the day, cops used to be a real pain in the ass. Right, Flash?”

They all looked at Flash for some kind of confirmation, but his face was stone cold, and Tomahawk proceeded.

“The irony.” Tomahawk beamed. “Flash's pops was one dedicated cop, a true knight of justice, bound by morals, and codes and other shit the institutions rammed into their asses.”

The three remained quiet, definitely uneased but still attentive enough which urged Tomahawk to continue.

“The fruit doesn’t fall far from the tree. That’s why I always believed that, if given the chance, Flash would actually make an excellent cop. But again, life is unfair. And I bet his dad’s still weepin’ in his grave.”

The words were as heavy as anvils. Flash felt all the weight that they brought as they came out of the older man's mouth like flood. Brawly and Thunder couldn't do anything, but listen to the tales they weren't even strangers of.

“We had faced a fuckton of adversaries over the years, but none ever came close to the toughest of them all; Detective Shining Armor. Ya'll must've heard of him. Life was a war with that man around. He was a threat to us, our wives and our children. People around here would even go to church everyday, askin’ for God to get rid of the son of a bitch. Thankfully, our prayers were answered like a fine miracle. No one even dared to lay a finger on him, but, with that one little accident, everything changed.”

The longer they listened to Tomahawk's stories, the harder it was for them to sit through it all. Though, Tomahawk himself was euphoric as he told his stories with evident passion.

“No cop has ever tried to meddle with us now that two of the most fearsome bastards of ‘justice’ got flicked off of their glorious pedestals. And that's permanent. God bless this fucking city.” Tomahawk concluded with a soft and gruff chuckle, putting back his hat on like an act of humility.

Releasing a sharp breath, Flash straightened up in his seat, the determination was strong in his eyes. “We don't have much time, Tomahawk. We're looking for someone.”

Tomahawk smiled knowingly. “Of course you are.”

Flash frowned, tilting his head a little. “What's that supposed to mean?”

“We're all looking, Flash.” Tomahawk announced as he leaned his weight into the table, arms folded in front of his chest. “And sometimes looking just ain't enough. People are like rats these days; they won't come out until you set up the fire.”

The older man's vague words only made Flash frown even harder. Secretly, he began reaching for his gun underneath the table. Brawly and Thunder noticed this, and they shifted themselves in their seats, preparing for the worse to come.

“Big folks are angry. People had to make a move and go for the squealers’ throat.”

The sudden realization hit Flash like a hammer to the guts, but he tried his hardest to remain still and gulp down his rising rage.

“It was you.” Flash said, nodding.

Slowly, Flash took out his gun and pointed it towards the other direction. Tomahawk bared an expression that was a cross between a disappointed scowl and an amused smile.

“Look at you,” Tomahawk taunted. “You come in here pointing a gun at my face. That's a bit dark for your area.”

Flash slammed the table. “Where are they, Tomahawk?!” He roared. His voice boomed throughout the building that alerted the thugs to stand from their seats.

Brawly and Thunder grew anxious as they heard guns cocking all around them.

Tomahawk laughed his heart out. “You really think you have the balls to threaten me in my own place?”

“I don't give a damn!” Flash barked loudly, veins bulging from his temple. His two companions jumped at his rage. They didn’t witness it often. It was terrifying, especially when Flash began to growl his words. “Where are they?!”

“Sorry to break it to you, but it ain't my position to hand out such info.” Tomahawk admitted, shaking his head. He beckoned his men to lay down their guns. “But no need to get hostile. You know me, Flash. I'm a reasonable guy.”

“Just tell me where they are!” Flash shouted, his face burning red, and his hands shaking violently.

Tomahawk was rather annoyed than threatened at that point. Brawly and Thunder distanced themselves from their already furious companion, who almost seemed like a different person.

“Give up the girl.”

Tomahawk's words only intensified the desperation boiling inside of them. Flash couldn't get himself to respond quickly, as he found himself shrouded with too much uncertainty. He was sweating from the anxiety and overwhelming anger. He was really angry. So much that it wasn't even normal for him. And the pain in his shoulder was only adding to the hell he was experiencing.

“I already told you. If you want your friends back, you must give up the gi–”

“We don't know where she is!” Thunder suddenly shouted, releasing all the muffled tension that was built up inside of him.

Everyone was immediately interrupted when a young man barged into the bar. His face glazed with sweat, and he began yelling frantically.

“Boss!” He shrieked, running straight towards the round table with labored breaths. “Y-you need to come–! Come and see this quick!” The young man sputtered, his hands mindlessly tugging into Tomahawk's collar.

“Woah! Slow down, boy!” Tomahawk yelled, frowning in concern and slight irritation as he pushed the young man away from him.

Flash and his companion eased themselves at the sudden intrusion, but were baffled and slightly alarmed.

“Goddamnit, can't you see that I'm busier than a moth in a mitten?” Tomahawk said. He then took notice of the look in the young man's face; the call for urgency was unmistakable. He cleared his throat and asked him in a whisper.

“What’s wrong?”

The young man whispered something to Tomahawk. Flash and the others stood there, clueless of what was going on. They didn't let go of their guns, though. Something was bad and they could all sense it in their guts.

Genuine shock took over Tomahawk's features, his wrinkles multiplied and his once confident demeanor slowly turned into the unsure and terrified man like his young lackey.

Desperate to find answers, Flash turned around the table to come face to face with Tomahawk. “What the hell's going on?”

Tomahawk looked at him straight in the eye for a good three seconds, before pushing him out of his way and started walking out of the bar with his men following behind.

Flash didn't hesitate to follow and he beckoned his two companions to come with him.

Outside the building was a crowd, staring at a hanging figure above them. Someone managed to cut off the rope that suspended the body in the air, and the body fell into a couple of men who waited down below.

Tomahawk used his authority to part the crowd like an open sea. Flash quickly followed.

Then, they all saw it. Murmurs and gasps erupted, a rush of horror and repulsion hit them in the gut like a freight train at the sight of the grotesqueness before them.

“What in God's name…” Those were the words that escaped Tomahawk's mouth.

Flash's face curled in disgust and horror, while the two audibly gagged behind him. Thunder regurgitated everything that he had consumed, that's for sure.

“H-holy f-f-fuck!” Thunder gargled through his vomit.

Lying on the ground was a mutilated corpse. The features were almost indiscernible, given how its face looked like it was being stabbed over and over again by more than a dozen times. The jaw seemed broken, leaving the mouth wide open for them to see that the tongue was completely chopped off. Its hands and feet were bound by metal wires, and the rest of his body was filled with stab marks at every inch.

People were used to violent murders. But what shocked them was who it was done to.

“Now who could be the bold bastard to even try and do this in here...” Tomahawk’s voice trailed off as he continued to stare at the body of his fellow gang leader. He could tell because of his dog tag.

The same one that Flash was wearing. Somehow, in the deepest part of his gut, he felt as if he knew who was capable or motivated enough to commit such act.

Flash wished he didn't know. Now that he thought of it, Sunset was probably looking for her killer. Or maybe she was playing a game he wasn't familiar with. But considering her newfound sporadic behavior, it could be both.

Then the thought of his friend being actually immortal made him uneasy again. It was something that Flash kept at the back of his mind, but kept crawling its way back out.

It was... actually terrifying.

“Flash…” Tomahawk's voice snapped Flash back to reality. “Do you know something?”

Flash projected a cold look. “How I wish.” He lied. “I'm just as clueless as you are.”

Tomahawk eyed him with doubt. “Words are gonna reach certain people, and it's only a matter of time before this place will be turned upside down.”

Flash looked back at the corpse again; his former boss now mutilated like a butchered pig. He cared less about him, but he was worried about Sunset. What he had witnessed that morning was just the beginning. Whatever she was planning, wherever she was at the moment, Flash was no longer there to hold her back.

“You have to get out of here. Leave this mess to us.” Tomahawk said.

“No.”

Just as Tomahawk was about to leave, Flash blocked his path with the gun pointed straight into his face.

“Tell me where they are.” Flash demanded.

Tomahawk cracked a smile, one that looked defeated and yet still showcased his wryness “I’m going to give you a hint. We're not in charge ‘round here.” He said. “Bigger things are at work and not even you can stop it.”

Tomahawk never lied. Flash knew that. As aggravated and desperate he was, he lowered his gun.

“See you around, Flash. It was nice chattin’ with ya.” Tomahawk tipped his hat before vanishing into the crowd.

Flash stood there, the flurry of emotions that surged inside him was in the brink of breaking the bottle.

“Flash.” Brawly called, worried.

Their eyes met.

“What?”

“You're bleeding again.”

Flash looked down and saw the red stain on his shirt extending to his chest. Honestly, he didn't care anymore. He looked back at his two companions and said to them, “We're on our own now.”

“What are the chances of us not getting diced into pieces before we even find them?” Thunder asked, apprehension under the snark in his voice.

“If we could stop being such a bunch of pussy now, maybe there's a higher chance of us getting out of here alive.” Brawly replied, rolling his eyes.

“I'm just being real. We're in a fucking meat grinder that smells like piss and shit. People around here look like they wanna skin me alive.” Thunder said defensively.

Brawly decided to ignore him and turned his attention back to Flash. “So, what do we do now?”

Before Flash could even answer the question with false hope, somehing vibrated in his pants. He fished out the phone from his pocket and saw his ex boss's phone number being flashed on the screen.

"What the hell?"

Even though he was confused, he proceeded to answer the call anyway.

“You lucky bastard. These people still love you, don’t they?”

The sound of Sunset's voice brought a rush of relief in Flash, yet the growing anxiety still remained in his system.

“Give me a break…” He sighed, rubbing his temples.

“There's no such thing as break in this town, buddy.”

Sunset's voice sounded oddly eccentric and shaky as if she was out of breath.

Curiously, Brawly looked over. “Who is it?”

Flash held up a finger, then mouthed Sunset's name. “What the hell do you think you’re you doing?” He asked sternly.

“Before I answer that, I'll ask you one. Did you ever think I would let some dimwit off the hook after I got my brain blown to bits last night?”

As expected, Sunset authorized a pause, but quickly proceeded before granting Flash the chance to entertain her question.

“Nah, didn't think so either. Although, it was quite an out of body experience, it's no different from getting shat on by a pig really. And that PISSES me off.”

“Is that what this is all about? Revenge?” Flash was suddenly annoyed.

“Bravo! You are one lucky winner! Seriously. Didn't think you'd get that.”

“So it's you who killed my ex boss.”

“Right again, bud.”

“What the hell?!”

Sunset laughed on the other line. “Relax, I know it wasn't your ex boss.”

Flash blinked, baffled. “Then, w-why…?”

“It’s a threat display, obviously. What better way to make them start shaking in their knees than to fuck up one of their top dogs, right?” Sunset laughed in a manner that a sane person wouldn’t, then she abruptly stopped. “And uhh, also I got a little impatient in the middle of interrogating him.”

Flash frowned. After processing everything, he let out a sigh and gave in. “Well, what have you got?” He asked, grumbling.

“None of the gang leaders have Ringo and Micro Chips.”

Flash's face brightened at the sound of their names. “And I’m guessing that you know where they are?”

“Yeah. They’re being held up in a lab beneath a diner called Ghoulash. The trench coat wearing bastards got a hold of the two so you better look out.”

“Okay. I know where to get there.” Flash said.

“You gotta hurry up, though. They're not looking too well. Or so I've heard.”

Flash took a moment to look at his companions, both intrigued and confused. “Are you really that confident about the information that was handed over to you?”

“I know you don't trust me. You don't have to. Buuuut, it seems like you're running on empty here, Flash. So make your choice QUICK.”

Flash repeatedly cursed under his breath. “Screw it. Where are you?”

“I'm just right here hanging around. Heh, I could see you all from up here.”

Flash began looking around in all direction, searching for a sign of Sunset's existence. “Shit, where?”

“it's better not to let ya know.”

“Listen, I swear–”

“You wanna find your friends, right? Take Brawly and Thunder, move your asses now before some bastard decides to end you three with a slugger.”

“And you?!”

“I'll catch up. Eventually. Oh, and try to have fun, will ya?”

“No, wait!”

The call ended, and Flash begrudgingly pocketed his phone before he threw a punch to the wall beside him, scraping his knuckles in the process.

“Easy there.” Brawly insisted.

Thunder walked over to his blue haired friend and leaned against the wall. “Care to tell us what's happening?”

“Sunset gave out the location for Ringo and Micro Chips’ whereabouts.”

“Well, shit.” Thunder said. “Is that why she ran off? Geez, she could've just told us instead of carving the damn address on my car.”

“Just shut up, Thunder.” Brawly scolded before turning to Flash. “How did she find out?”

“Doesn't matter. What matters is we now know where to find them.”

He could already see the fear in their eyes, reverting them into little children forced to do something that was beyond them. Flash however, had given them enough hope. Had he faltered before, they would have abandoned him. But they remained beside him.

“We're going to a place called Ghoulash.”

With Flash on the lead, the boys went further into the dark path, all witnessed briefly by Sunset who watched with attentiveness from the rooftops, crouching like a predator in the night, until they were out of her sight.

“The air up here still surprisingly smells like old men's underwear.” Sunset humored.

The muffled sound of desperate screams was the only response she could hear. Not that she had a complaint. Sunset was fine with it.

Until Azure's voice intervened.

“So this is where you’re at now? Stirring up anger and fear into the outlaws’ hearts?”

Sunset turned around, a cocky grin on her face. “Yep. That's the plan. Watcha think, girlfriend?”

Azure pursed her lip in mild disagreement. “Honestly, I think it's bonkers.” She said, crossing her arms.

Sunset just laughed at the girl's statement. There was a brief pause between the two of them, and only a woman tied in a chair and with a bag over her head broke the potential silence with her persistent moaning muffled by the tape over her mouth.

“It’s… it’s a lot to take in.” Azure breathed as she leaned against a giant water tank. She pointed at the tied woman's direction. “The Sunset I know wouldn't go on a rampage and start killing gang leaders like it's a hobby.”

“I got tired of the old routine, that's all.” Sunset said, offering a casual grin.

“You’re smiling” Azure commented with an ironic smile. “Meanwhile, you have an angry mob looking for you, and I guarantee you my dad is gonna cut me after this.”

“Nah, can't cut you if you cut him first, hon.” Sunset suggested with a cheeky grin. “Your daddy's a fucking pig. You really should've ended him when you got the chance.”

Azure frowned, chewing on her cheek. “Uh-huh. Sure. Whatever.”

Sunset just smiled before walking over to the woman tied to a chair and pulled up the bag from her head. “Isn't that right, Madam Sugarfly?” She cooed at the woman.

Fear seeped out of the woman in the form of cold sweat, her eyes widened in terror, and great confusion as Sunset stared down at her with a wide grin. Of course, nothing but inaudible screams and moans came from her.

“Aw, man.” Sunset giggled at the sight of the woman's trembling. “Not looking very pretty now in this position, aren't you?”

Azure scoffed, gently pushing Sunset away from Madam Sugarfly. “You’re seriously going to entertain her.”

“Come on. The hag doesn't have enough left. I'll make this all worthwhile for her.” Sunset protested, before slapping Madam Sugarfly's cheek red. “Look at her, Az. Pathetic. What would her rivals and lap dogs think?”

“Pitiful that she got knocked down by a crazy bitch?”

“First try, baby. Didn't even break a sweat.” Sunset slapped the woman harder, fueled by the sound of her desperate moaning and screaming. She slapped her again and again until she saw tears dripping down her swollen cheeks.

Sunset hunched down to take a breath, meeting her eye to eye. “They’ll see you in just a minute.”

With a simple nod from Sunset, Azure began tying the rope around the leg of the giant water tank and hooked the other end to the knot that bound Madam Sugarfly.

After the task was finished, Sunset went down on her knees, picked out a pill from her pocket and raised it near the woman's face.

“You always carried one of these.” Sunset said. The woman lashed out in her binds and her desperate cries grew louder.

Out of irritation, Sunset beckoned Azure to do something. Azure complied reluctantly by grabbing the woman's hair and punching her in the nose.

Once her screaming subsided, Sunset continued to wave the pill in front of her face like a treat. “I believe it's time for you to get a taste of your own medicine, Madam Sugarfly.”

She took a moment to look right into the woman's eyes. Witnessing the fear inside them brought sadistic content in her. The woman was begging to be spared, but Sunset would not abide to such request.

The little demon pounced on the woman's lap and used his sharpened tail to cut her knee. The woman squirmed at the pain, baffled as to how it happened. Sunset then put a palm on the cut, letting the blood wash over her hand.

After that, Sunset ripped off the tape from the woman's face and jabbed the pill straight into her mouth before closing her jaw shut. Shortly after, Sunset took a step back.

As she watched the aftermath in fascination, Azure looked away in attempt to not see Miss Sugarfly trembling violently while foaming in the mouth. Sunset however, along with the Devil, laughed loudly in entertainment.

Sunset dragged the chair into the edge of the roof, cackling like a maniac as she did, then finally threw Miss Sugarfly straight off the edge until the rope stopped her from crashing to the ground, breaking her neck with a loud crack that echoed throughout the alleyways.

Sunset let her eyes linger on her work a little longer, her smile stretched ear to ear, laced with pride.

On her right was Azure, who joined her as they began watching another crowd forming down below. They leaned back before anyone could spot them.

The two ran and jumped from one rooftop to another. After a minute of sprinting, they stopped and gasped for air.

“No more nagging aunt to sell you out to your daddy, huh?” Sunset smirked.

Azure rolled her eyes at her.

“Heh. You're welcome, girlfriend.”

“What made you go through this?” Azure asked, avoiding eye contact.

“I don’t know.” Sunset shrugged, slumping on top of a crate. “One day, I asked myself, ‘why not just fuck shit up, right?’” She let out a shaky laugh for a bit before continuing.

“I stared right into the Devil's face, and you know what? It was the most thrilling fucking thing I have ever experienced. To look right into the abyss, and not be afraid while you run straight towards it.”

Definitely drugs, Azure confirmed to herself.

The silence between them extended, Azure chewed on her gum, while Sunset blissfully listened to the commotion beneath them. Flamepuff emerged from the shadowy folds of her leather jacket and hovered in front of her face with a cheeky expression.

What?

“I have a feeling that a lot of blood will be shed tonight.” Flamepuff said, eyes arching in excitement.

Cool.

“I'm just glad that Flash is finally deciding to have some fun.” Flamepuff giggled.

Hmm. I don't know. Flash is stubborn.

“I don't think so, bacon strip. A broken man can never go back. I make sure of it.” The little demon's slobber oozed down to the redhead's thighs.

What did you do exactly?

“Everybody has demons. It only takes a little ‘persuasion’ to bring the nasty out of people. I know that because it’s already happening.”

W-wait a minute. Yo–

“Relax, bacon strip.” Flamepuff reached out and caresses the girl's face with his tail. “Let him be for now. While we wait and watch as chaos unfolds itself before us.”

Sunset turned her eyes into the scenery down below. As if it was a blank canvas, she envisioned the desired subjects for the piece, and painted it with the Devil's favorite colors. Soon enough, she could hear the sounds of screams and laughter, somewhat of a music to her ears even though it was yet to be realized.

It was odd, but Sunset almost found the thought quite relaxing.

“I don’t know if someone told you this yet,” Azure's voice rang into Sunset's ears. “But this is a big time trouble you're trying to create.”

Sunset turned around to face Azure with a glistening malice in her eyes.

“Ha ha, no. This is just child's play. You just wait and see.”

Azure could only wonder what happened to Sunset to be acting such way. All she knew was there was absolutely no way she would interfere with whatever was going on in her mind.

“Oh! Before I forget,” Sunset dug her hand inside her jacket and fished out a gun. She offered it to Azure with her usual cheeky grin, though there was something else in her entirely. “As I said, tonight is a party. And it would be rude to not give you a proper invitation.”

Azure eyed her, skeptical yet intrigued. “What do you want me to do?”

Sunset's grin only grew wider and her eyes darker. “Whatever you want, girlfriend. Happy hunting.”

Author's Note

Further down the rabbit hole, folks!

Let me know what you all think of this one. Your thoughts and feedbacks are highly needed and appreciated. So feel free to drop 'em!

Chapter 14: Lepers
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 14: Lepers

Numbness. It filled Micro Chip's body. The wave of sensation that ravaged his body for hours had eventually caused his nerves to collapse. It took hours of beating, burning, cutting, and whatever sick torture his and Ringo's barbaric interrogators had pulled off, to eventually render him into torpidity.

It probably had been hours since Micro Chips talked to Ringo. He would definitely try to ask how he was doing, that is, if his own condition allowed him to do so. Because even the act of moving a single muscle was already too much of a labor. His vision had become inferior, as his eyes were both awfully swollen and bruised after being beaten with a brass.

The thirst was agonizing. Hours of screaming and crying resulted in an aftermath that made Micro Chips’ throat feel like sandpaper. He wanted to protest for one last time, but even that was something he couldn't physically do.

All that came out of his mouth were desperate wheezing breaths that barely clung into life.

“Man, these bastards are useless.”

A familiar voice rang into Micro Chip's ears like a distorted siren. It was the voice of the man who cut off three of his fingers with a pair of pliers.

“Seems like they can’t really give us anything.”

There was another voice. It belonged to the man who poured acid on Ringo's feet.

Micro Chips never understood why they had to suffer for something they had no involvement with. Their interrogators kept asking about the money, but no matter how many times he told the truth, in the end, they treated him and Ringo unfairly.

The sound of boots tapping into the concrete filled the solemn room.

“Still no answers?”

The voice was smart and calm, not like the once that came before it. Micro Chips assumed it belonged to one of those people who wore the trench coats, the same ones that brought him and Ringo in that wretched place earlier.

“No, boss. They won't talk.”

“That's because your savage methods have completely destroyed them, you idiots. As I can see, you've tortured the first one to death, the other is barely holding on.

“What were we supposed to do? You said we shouldn't stop until they give us answers.”

“I’ll see if I can try something.”

“Uhh, I don't know, boss. The other one's probably too weak to even breathe right now.”

The sound of boots against the concrete approached Micro Chips. He felt a soft hand caress the crook of his neck, then a sharp needle pierced its way into his veins. He couldn't quite make out what was currently happening to him. He was surely not feeling any better. Or worse.

He felt the presence of the figure kneel between his legs, then a finger gently nudged him by the chin. With the small ounce of strength he had left, he raised his head slowly, opening one of his less swollen eyes to take a look at the figure before him.

Suddenly, his head felt light, relaxed. There was no sense of hopelessness, no anxiety. He felt as if he was suddenly compelled to talk.

“Can you hear me?”

The foggy, and yet delicate looking figure asked in her soft whisper. Micro Chips managed to nod a bit as his answer.

“Good. I'm going to ask you question.”

Micro Chips swallowed. “I-I…” He wheezed inaudibly.

“Your friend stole something from us…”

He was getting sick of that same question being repeated over and over again.

“I was hoping you'd know where she kept it.”

“... don't…”

“What?”

“...know…”

A heavy, disappointed sigh followed. The figure distanced herself from Micro Chips, leaving him unknowingly expectant.

“W-water…” Micro Chips croaked.

The figure paused, but surprisingly obliged to his request. She offered a glass of water and placed it near Micro Chips’ cracked lips. He eagerly gulped down the water and let it quench his undying thirst.

“So boss,” One of the voices said. “What now?”

After Micro Chips finished his drink, the woman retrieved the glass and turned to face his interrogators.

“Someone out there is hunting and killing your gang leaders.” She announced.

“Holy shit…”

“Who did it?”

“We haven't found out exactly who. But we might have a few leads.” She said. “You two stay here and guard the lab. If anyo–”

Everything else seemed to blur into one incomprehensible mess. Micro Chips’ eyes felt heavier than it was, and every tensed and anxious muscle in his body had began to relax. Relief embraced him when he felt the pain lift itself off of him.

“This is it, guys,” Flash announced, fishing out the gun from his waistband. “Tell me, you ever had some sort of training?”

Brawly shrugged. “Sorta.”

“I attended several classes, yes.” Thunder nodded, holding onto his gun for dear life.

Flash stepped closer, a serious look in his eyes. “Then make sure it pays off.”

“This is really happening, huh?” Thunder asked, nervous but with a hint of forced optimism. “We're going to raid a gang infested territory, possibly go executioner style on them. Man, we are truly out of our minds.”

“Just stay close.” Flash advised.

“Oh, we're not going anywhere.”

Flash gave his companions a final look of reassurance, one that they returned with fear, uncertainty, but also with a glint of hope. As he closed his eyes, he took a large breath, and for a moment, all of the weight vanished, and the pain had ceased to matter.

He rammed his foot into the metal door.

“Everybody out!” Flash's voice boomed in an authoritarian roar that filled the kitchen.

Brawly followed and then Thunder. The three of them pointed their guns at the cooks, as they kept yelling for them to scram.

“Come on, people! You heard the man!” Thunder barked.

The cooks immediately ran out of the kitchen.

One cook grabbed his butcher knife and lunged at Flash like a yeti. Flash quickly dodged the butcher knife's blade and swung his gun into the cook's head. The cook was seemingly unharmed as he barely staggered back from the assault, then decided to retaliate. He kicked Flash's leg and swung his knife into his face. But Flash was fast enough to lean back, leaving only a cut in his brow.

Flooded with overwhelming anger, Flash snatched the frying pan from the counter and slammed it into the cook's face, popping his nose.

“Ahh! You prick!” He yelled, dropping his knife.

Flash didn't give the cook a chance to plead as he dragged him by his collar and slammed him into a cabinet. He punched him in the face before proceeding to drag him again and nail his head down to a metal table.

“Where's the lab?” Flash growled into the cook's ear, pressing the barrel against the back of his bald head.

“I ain't tellin’ you shit.” The cook growled back.

“Brawly!” Flash called in a stern voice.

Brawly took his friend's place and put his weight above the cook. Flash grab the cook's hand. The cook resisted at first, but Flash's strong grip overpowered his efforts. Without warning, Flash put the cook's hand into the burning stove beside the table.

Thunder and Brawly was both horrified and quiet. Seeing Flash's stone cold face, as he pinned the man's hand into the stove. The stove hissed, his hand burned as the heat formed bloody blisters all over his skin, all while accompanied by the his loud shrills of agony, pleading for the burning sensation to stop.

“I won't ask again.” Flash said quietly. Brawly looked at him. He didn't say anything but was incredibly disturbed.

“P-please! Stop, please! PLEASE!” The cook cried.

“Flash.” Brawly called, concern in his voice.

Flash remained stiff. “Where is the lab?”

“Th-the f-f-freezer! P-please just stop! Please! Please! Please!”

Flash beckoned Brawly to release the cook, and the cook fell to the floor, his body drained from the pain, and his hand burned to the flesh. He just sat there crying like a child, while Brawly looked at him with such sympathy that he knew he wasn't supposed to have at the moment.

He looked at Flash and asked, “Was that really necessary?”

Flash looked back. “No. Not really.”

“Guys!” Thunder shouted, who was standing by the door. “We got company!” He ran to the back of the kitchen.

They could already hear the sound of heavy footsteps rustling outside the door.

Flash turned to face Thunder, grabbing him by the collar with a look of urgency. “Go to the freezer.”

“Whoa, what ar–”

“Ringo and Micro Chips are in the lab just below this building. You'll find them through the freezer. Go now.” Flash said. “We'll hold them off.”

Thunder wanted to protest. But the weight in Flash's eyes was enough to shut him up. He gave a subtle, hesitant nod, then Flash released him, giving him the freedom to run off to the back.

The freezer had a large thick metal door that was slightly opened. Thunder slid his hand and opened the door a little wider for him to enter.

“Oh, god…” Thunder groaned upon laying eyes on a naked body with its arms and legs tied to its back, lifeless and frozen on the floor.

The room was filled with dozens of other human body parts, each of them stacked on the shelves on either side. Thunder quickly covered his mouth as he tried to resist the bile from coming out He tried his best to ignore the horrific sight, before proceeding to walk further inside.

At the end of room was another metal door. He reached for the handle and slid it open, finding a staircase that descended underground.

Thunder made one last look at the freezer door. He jumped at the sound of gunshots erupted throughout the kitchen, urging him to immediately close the door.

“Alright.” Thunder whispered to himself, his face already glazed with sweat despite being in such cold temperature. “I am definitely leaving the country after this.”

He didn't know what was waiting for him down there. Probably more goons, the same ones that butchered those bodies. The thought of him being chopped up to pieces and sold to the black market made his gut wrench.

It was almost hilarious. He was living his life, the billionaire son that could one day take over his father’s place. And at that moment, he realized there was no way he was welcome to go back to that life again. All that's left for him now was to rescue his friends, equipped with a rusty set of sharpshooting skills he obtained from a short span of time.

“Hang on, guys.”

Thunder made his descent into the darkness.

Meanwhile, the kitchen was in chaos. Bullets flew in a rapid fire, hitting and shattering every object that stood its way. Flash and Brawly ducked behind an oven at the opposite side of the kitchen from where their shooters stood place.

“Was your ‘job’ always this exciting?” Asked Brawly in a sardonic tone, his voice almost muffled by the loud firing.

Flash shook his head. “You could say that.”

Splinters and shard began raining down on them as the lights went out one by one. Flash and Brawly crawled away and around a corner.

“What's your plan?” Brawly whispered.

“Wait.” Flash said, both of his hands wrapped tightly around the gun, anticipating for the right moment to pull the trigger.

All of the lights were out, shattered to a thousand splinters that littered the tiled floor, and the shooters ceased fire. There was the faint tapping of boots against the floor of broken glass, guns clicked, and small beam of lights lurked into the unlit corners.

“They're empty.” Flash whispered.

There was a moment of brief silence, one that was almost too unbearable to prolong. Each and everyone in kitchen stood still, waiting, listening to the shaky breathing.

Brawly watched cautiously as Flash crawled towards the counter in front of them. As quietly as possible, Flash reached for the kitchen spray placed at the top.

Crawling back, Flash hoisted his gun into his waistband and reached for his pockets to fish out Sunset's lighter. He gave Brawly a look of perseverance, nodding before raising the spray into the ceiling in a diagonal angle, then flicked the lighter with his thumb.

A blast of flames burst across the kitchen, igniting a temporary light that startled the group of shooters.

Two men were caught in the fire. Flash saw how the men almost danced like two burning demons, screaming in pain as the fire consumed them whole.

“Now, Brawly!”

Brawly shot up and caught a short glimpse of their bodies. He aimed his gun towards the men a couple of feet across then immediately began firing at them.

When the fire finally diminished, Flash dropped the can and snatched his gun.

Flash jumped across the counter and swung his leg against a pot, shooting it straight into one of the men's face. One man, who was much bigger than Flash, tackled him from the left after he landed on the floor, causing both of them to clash into one of the ovens, hitting Flash's head.

He bled but persisted to get his attacker off of him. His attacker threw a punch, but Flash blocked it with his arm as a temporary delay, then proceeded to throw his head forward against the man's nose, hard enough to put him in a daze and stagger backwards.

With the weight off of him, Flash pointed the gun directly at his attacker and shot him in the face.

For a moment, Flash was stunned for a bit, but the sound of guns firing brought him back. He shook his head and stood on his feet.

“Flash, look out!”

Two men lunged at him from the darkness. Flash ducked, only to be met by a knee into his face. He fell backwards, leaning against a table for support, his nose bleeding from the impact.

His vision became a blurry mess. One of the man, snatched him by the collar and slammed him down to the counter, shattering the plates that hit his back. Flash winced as the shards of glass punctured his skin, and the pain was only worsened when his attacker's fists met his face again.

“Right here, you son of a bitch!”

Brawly jumped across the counter and tackled one of the men. Gaining back his strength, Flash grabbed the plate beside him and smashed it into the man’s face, who was briefly distracted by Brawly's sudden intervention.

Flash shot up, ignoring his bleeding back and thrusted his shoe against his attacker's chest, pinning him into a metal cabinet, before finally putting a bullet into his head.

It was the second man that he killed. Flash's conscience would have been in turmoil, but he found himself not caring. These scumbags were never worth an ounce of his sympathy.

He spun around his heel and faced another man with a gun in hand.

“Die yo–”

Brawly slammed his fist into the man's head and knocked him out entirely. Flash noticed his friend's face was swollen and filled with cuts from his encounter.

“I hate this place.” Brawly said flatly, shooting another man that was desperately crawling on the floor.

“You and me both.”

A wave of overwhelming pain rushed through Flash’s body. He took of his jacket, revealing his bloody shirt.

The red bloody patch from his shoulder spread further down to his torso, and the smell was much more rancid than before. His shirt was partially soaked with the blood, rushing down like a mad waterfall.

“Just… barricade the door, please.” Flash ordered in a murmur while looking for a towel to wipe his bloody shirt.

Brawly gave a nod then went for the door, using whatever large furniture he could find in the kitchen to block anyone outside. As he turned back, Flash was leaning against the sink, looking fatigued and dry.

“All that moving must've messed up your tissues or something.” Brawly commented, tossing a dry towel towards his friend.

Flash stayed quiet and continued to inadequately nurse his bleeding wound, piling up a bunch of bloody towels from his work.

As he finished patching his wound with binds of towels, Flash picked up a glass from one of the compartments to get himself something to drink. After downing all the water, she slammed the glass down and glanced at his friend.

“We better go after Thunder.”

“Yeah. Good idea.”

Thunder held onto his gun tightly, taking deep breaths every five seconds to calm his overwhelming anxiety. As he finally reached the bottom of the staircase, he moved as quietly as he should.

He swallowed, then raised the gun in front of him.

The basement dark and quiet. Too quiet. It was never a good sign.

Wooden boxes were stacked everywhere. Some marked with bizzare logos and tags. Thunder wouldn't want to know what was inside them. Further into the maze-like path, he came across a doorway with a plastic curtain, obscuring the other side. Behind it was a brightly lit room. There wasn't much to see, but it almost looked like a run-down laboratory.

Thunder paused, and took another deep breath.

“Right, Thunder. Your dad wasted good money to get you to learn how to shoot stuff and kick people's ass, right?” Thunder mumbled to himself with an optimism that fell flat to its face. “Try not to be half-assed at it. Ugh, fuck it. Let's do this.”

As he was about to enter, heavy footsteps approached his location. Thunder's blood ran cold and he immediately ran to find refuge behind the wooden boxes.

“Oh, shit. Oh, shit. Oh, shiiiiiit.” Thunder repeatedly whispered as panic began to consume his system. His gun rattled in his shaking hand, trying to press his way deeper into the corner.

Peeking just a little at the edge, Thunder saw a male figure whip the curtain away and entered the dark area.

Thunder recoiled himself back as quickly as possible, and in doing so, accidentally hit a crowbar near his shoe. The crowbar clanged. A sound that obliterated the silence that covered the basement.

“Shit.”

The walking stopped, followed by the sound of a gun clicking in hand. He didn't ask who was there. His boots resumed tapping against the floor in slow and cautious steps.

“Dumbass.” Thunder cursed at himself, lightly hitting his head with the gun's barrel.

It was as if everything had slowed down for a moment, and Thunder caught a glance of a shadow lurking towards the corner on his right. There, out of the darkness, he came face to face with a gun barrel.

Alarmed, Thunder ducked and rammed his body against the man, disabling him of his gun as he staggered backwards and hit the boxes behind him.

Thunder was about to pull the trigger but the man jumped back to his feet in seconds and kicked his gun away from his clutches with overwhelming speed.

“What th–?”

A fist met Thunder's jaw and a tooth popped out of his mouth, leaving him in a temporary daze. He shook his head, then instinctively evaded another attack by jumping back. There was another blow headed to his left, and he blocked it with his arm before throwing a kick to his attacker’s gut.

The man caught his leg, and he grunted in pain when his femur got elbowed. Thunder trembled under his weight, but he fought to remain on his feet.

His opponent advanced without a warning and began landing punches and kicks at him. Thunder raised his arms to guard his face from the blows, and he had to admit, the man was overwhelmingly merciless.

Not wanting to bare another punch, Thunder managed to sneak a punch into his opponent's head, but his quick reflexes evaded his attack. Thunder attempted again, and again, he would throw kicks and punches, but it was as if the man wore the darkness like a cloak, dancing in intricate evasion.

Thunder got impatient of his game. He launched himself forward, arms reaching forward to grab him, but something sharp impaled his side, and before he knew it, blood trickled down from his shirt.

For the first time, Thunder's eyes met the man's green ones. They were filled with satisfaction.

Even though the pain punched him harder than a thousand fists, Thunder gathered his remaining strength as adrenaline rushed through his entire body, and butted his head hard against the man's skull.

He let go of the knife. Thunder pulled it out, and lunged at him with an angry cry. The blade dug into the man's shoulder. He stifled his cries quite impressively, catching Thunder off guard.

The man punched Thunder's bleeding wound, causing him to stagger backwards, grunting and tearing up in excruciating pain. Definitely the worst he had ever felt.

Yet, he refused to fall.

“Oh, no. Not this time, you son of a bitch.”

Thunder dove to grab the crowbar. With a huge swing, he broke the man's wrist, and his knife fell. Furious, it was the man's turn to throw himself forward and tackled Thunder to the ground.

The man rained down relentless punches that Thunder only blocked with his arms. He tried to apprehend the man’s wild hands, and when he finally did, he pulled him in and rolled over until he was finally on top.

Thunder didn't hesitate to throw a punch. He grabbed the crowbar and pressed it down to his throat. But the man refused to remain that way. As he was choking under Thunder's hold, he brought his fist into his bleeding side, and punched him again and again. Blood splattered about everywhere and Thunder's tolerance was rapidly wearing off.

His grip on the crowbar loosened, and fresh air entered the man's throat again. Thunder let out a loud grunt when the man inserted a finger into his wound.

“Fuck!”

Thunder jumped back, tenderly bringing his quivering hand over his assaulted wound.

“That fucking hurts. Shit!”

The metal crowbar met Thunder's face, cracking the bridge of his nose. Blood flooded down his face and his vision was a blurry mess.

Thunder still wasn't determined to die. He scooted backwards, watching the man who slowly stalked him, dragging the crowbar on the floor. Out of stupid luck, his hand came upon the gun that was kicked away from his clutches earlier.

Thunder smiled a bloody smile. He grabbed the gun, hand still quivering, aimed it at the man and pulled the trigger.

The gunshot echoed dangerously throughout the basement as the man fell into his knees, bleeding out of his stomach. There was a muffled commotion from the other side.

Thunder shook his head and tried to focus, he aimed again and shot the man in the chest. He hunched over, gagging blood at his feet. With one last weak breath, Thunder aimed for the head, and he fell into his face.

Exhausted, Thunder dropped the gun. Too weak and too overwhelmed by what he had done to even sputter a word.

He could hear them closer now. They were running towards his direction.

Thunder jumped in shock when two loud gunshots blared into the air, ended with two bodies on the floor lying behind him. He looked up at the staircase, and there he saw Brawly and Flash descending with their guns aimed forward.

Once the silence settled in, Brawly and Flash rushed towards their bleeding friend. Thunder gave them a weak and painful smile, even chuckled a bit.

“I just blew that dude’s head off.” He said, his voice trembled with overwhelming weight and terror.

Brawly helped him up and hoisted his arms around his broad shoulder. “Holy shit, you did.”

“We better move.” Flash said with urgency, staring at his friend's bleeding side. He flicked away the plastic curtain and entered the empty laboratory.

The lab was empty, only littered with broken and dirty chemistry instruments. Packets of narcotics and any other illegal substance were present everywhere. And judging by the lack of dust, it surely looked like it had been actively used. It looked like everyone abandoned the lab in the middle of an ongoing operation. According to Flash's observations, at least.

He spotted a bag of cotton balls at one table and immediately grabbed a hold of it. He then tossed it towards Brawly.

“Here, take care of him. I'll go look for the two.”

Brawly wasn't given a chance to protest as Flash sprinted off too soon. He looked at Thunder beside him, who then gave him a goofy yet tired look and said,

“Might as well pour salt on it while you can.”

“I don’t know, man. That is definitely not salt right there.”

“Really? Ah, screw it. That'll work too.”

Brawly eyed at him skeptically. “Are you sure?”

“Just fucking do it! I'm already bleeding to death!”

While Brawly began dressing Thunder's wound, Flash finally found Ringo and Micro Chips. The sight of which, instead of bringing relief and joy in him, suddenly crushed him like a trip to bottom of the ocean.

There, at the middle of the room, were two chairs occupied by Ringo and Micro Chips. Their limbs were strapped, their bodies covered with their own blood and sweat, and their heads limped forward, unmoving and lifeless.

Everything seemed to disappear for the moment. Thunder's cries of protest in the background, the stench of his own wound, the flies buzzing around Ringo and Micro Chips’ corpses, it didn't seem to matter.

Flash just stood there. Too shocked to even move an inch. Was this another punishment intended to torture him? To eat away his conscience until there was nothing left? Sunset's ‘apparent’ death was already a complete emotional and mental stress for him. It almost drove him insane.

But this was another level.

“What the hell…” Thunder's gasp brought Flash back to real time. The utter shock and pain in his voice was evident and he shared it with him.

“W-we… we were too late…” Brawly choked out.

Flash slowly balled his hands to fists. He let out an enraged roar, one that was never heard of before, and it shook Brawly and Thunder to their very core. It was a sound that resonated with them, that primal mixture of rage and agony stored within.

Tables were flipped over, chemistry equipments and packets of illegal substances flew into the air. Brawly and Thunder took a couple of steps back; an understanding to what they must provide.

The two watched painfully as their tired and weary friend trashed the whole place with his explosive fury. They wept in silence, while Flash cried for the world to hear.

“This was all for nothing! Nothing!”

His companions didn't say anything but had to suffer from the sound of his haunting howls. He punched the walls repeatedly with all his strength until he was painting a mural with his own blood.

“Flash! Please, stop!”

Brawly rushed quickly to stop him, and it took tremendous strength to pull him away from the walls. Finally, Flash stopped and dropped to his knees, sobbing.

“Sucks, man.” Thunder sniffled, blinking away his tears.

None of them dared to look at their dead friends’ direction again. They just kept their eyes to the floor, and let the tears drip down their battered faces. Melancholic silence consumed them once more as all of them mourned as one.

They remained that way for about five minutes. Grieving without uttering a single word, flooded with regrets and anger so inexplicable it almost tore them apart altogether. But it was Flash who shattered the most. Shattered to the point of being undone beyond repair.

He could almost say, that seeing those dead bodies, made him a little insane.

Flash stood up, lethargic yet dangerously tenacious. He lifted his hands against the walls, knocking his knuckles into them, feeling them. He didn't say a word while doing it, neither did the other two, who both watched with tired and confused eyes.

At last, Flash stopped running his hands across the walls when he reached the center. He knocked several times, and the sound of a hollowness echoed back. He turned to pick up the mallet that was lying beneath Ringo's strapped feet.

He returned to face the wall and took a deep breath. It was obvious he was tired. But he didn't falter at least once. Flash raised the mallet and rammed it against the wall, releasing a loud grunt as he did.

The wall cracked. He hit it again. And again. Each time he rammed the mallet back into the wall, rubbles started to fall, and his grunts grew even louder with anger.

With his final blow, the wall crumbled down into a pile of rubble on the ground. The dust cleared, and a tunnel revealed itself, empty, stretching into the darkness.

Brawly and Thunder just looked at it with awe, both of them even more confused. Flash looked back at them, his eyes were the intense color of blue, like he was an entirely different person.

“Go.”

The two looked at each other with baffled expressions before following. Brawly took Thunder in his arms as they approached the tunnel's mouth. They paused and glanced at Flash, who stood still like a statue with an expression hard as a rock.

“Where does this go?” Brawly asked with his unsure voice.

“It’ll lead you straight outside without anyone noticing. You'll be safe.”

Thunder furrowed his brows in suspicion. “What?”

“And once you do get out, leave this city and don't come back.” Flash said.

The two shared defiant looks and shook their heads.

“Whoa, wait! What about you? Don't tell me you're going solo? No way!” Thunder protested.

Flash snatched him by the collar and sneered at his face. “I’ve dragged you down here for too long. You have to leave or they'll get you too.”

“Are you seriously playing the hero card right now?!” Thunder shouted.

“I’m saving your asses while I still have the chance!” Flash yelled back furiously. “Or do you wanna end up like them?”

Thunder stopped when he saw the desperation in Flash's eyes. He then release him.

“Please, go.”

“Of course,” Thunder nodded. “You're still going after her.”

Flash didn't say anything, but his eyes spoke for him.

Thunder sighed. “Good luck, brother.” He offered his hand, which Flash wholeheartedly accepted.

Brawly did two and they shook hands as well. “Stay alive.”

“Go.”

With heavy hearts, the two entered the tunnel, leaving Flash alone at its mouth. He dropped the mallet and let his eyes fall into the dirty and stinky lab.

Flash contemplated for a while, for how things would have played out differently if only he had the courage to resist.
In the end, Tomahawk was correct. Sunset was right. There was no way he could run away from this forever.

He laughed. He laughed for even considering to put the blame on his dead father. Such cliché.

Why would he be putting the blame on a dead, unloving, disappointed father for the eventual misguidance and downfall of his own son?

The more Flash thought of it, the more he shed his pretentious skin, and embrace the reality; that everyone was just a little twisted in their own ways. That included his father, the ‘noble’ and ‘true knight’ of justice, who was plagued by demons. The same demons that plagued Flash.

He took a glance at the two dead bodies strapped in the chairs only to die in unceremonious deaths. Flash knew, deep inside him, his morals and codes wouldn't bring justice to what happened to them.

If only he had the courage from the start, none of this would have happened. If only he had the balls to do what he should've have done a long, long time ago...

Burn them. Burn them all, the voice in his head whispered.

Flash picked up the bucket of gasoline from the other side of the room. He opened the cap, and poured all of the liquid everywhere, emptied it before picking out the lighter from his pocket.

“Sorry, guys.” Flash said to the corpse before letting the lighter fall from his grip and land on the wet floor.

“All of this has to go.”

Barbatos Paradise was in turmoil as another gang leader lay dead on its grounds, mangled and decapitated for good. Every vengeful outlaw had been furiously driven to seek out the murderer of their leaders. Unbeknownst to them, their ultimate enemy had been hovering above them in sneaky silence, blending into the night's darkness.

The sound of the demon's bellowing howls covered the night with it's haunting melody, jumping from one rooftop to another, with an overly pumped Sunset tailing behind. A manic grin plastered on her dangerously beautiful face.

The demon’s perky nostrils puffed with smoke, anticipation and unbridled excitement rushed through him and as well as Sunset. The scents were becoming more potent and they were finally drawing closer to their desired target.

They descended down the metal staircase, jumped on balconies and slid with the ladder down to the ground. Sunset successfully landed on her feet, and the demon whirled into a red glowing haze, morphing back into a creature the size of a rabbit.

“Ahh, don't you just love that smell of barbecue in the evening?” Flamepuff grinned, perching on Sunset's shoulder.

“Isn’t it too early for that?” Sunset humored, sporting a confidence that suited her perfectly.

“It thought so, too. But better early than nothing.” Flamepuff giggled.

Sunset rolled her eyes and proceeded to tread along with her youthful swagger, carrying a box with her two hands. She stepped out of the shadowy alleyway, only to be blocked by two tall figures with their guns aimed directly at her head.

Sunset offered an exaggeratedly wide grin. “Hey, guys!” She greeted girlishly.

The two immediately recognized her face, leaving them in a temporary daze. “It's… it's her.” One of them said.

Sunset scoffed. “Uhh, duh! Of course, it's me!” She claimed, baring out her chest. “Say, you guys don’t happen to work for someone called Canyon, do you?”

One of them took a grab at her arm. “You’re coming with us!”

“Guess that’s a yes.” Sunset recoiled her arm. “I'll come with you, don't worry. Put the guns down.”

“What's in the box?” One of them asked.

Sunset flashed a cartoonish grin. “Thought you wouldn't ask! It's a gift!”

“Open it.”

Sunset’s features hardened.

“Oh, no. You're not going to make me spoil it.” Sunset growled, before her awfully cheerful expression returned abruptly. “But hey, wouldn't hurt to give you a peek.”

Sunset raised the box forward. Curiously, the two men stepped close and decided to look over. Sunset was about to raise her other hand to remove the lid, only for the two to see a barrel aimed between their eyes.

Sunset pulled the trigger twice. And the bodies fell on the ground.

A sickly, satisfied laughter echoed into Sunset's ears, as her lips curled into a wide gratified grin, letting a chuckle of her own escape from her throat.

“Oh, what a bunch of losers.” Sunset sighed, pocketing the gun back to her jacket. “They're nothing.”

“Your level of confidence is just dangerous.” Flamepuff remarked. “Whoo! I like where this is going!”

Sunset proceeded to walk forth and enter the large warehouse before her, which many seemed to refer to as the territory's very own castle. She thought it was lame. But she'd rather entertain than complain.

Author's Note

Yep. I just did the thing. And I'll keep doing it.

And as always, drop your feedbacks, folks!

Chapter 15: Quondam
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 15: Quondam

Canyon sat in his old office chair, surrounded by a thick cloud of smoke that danced its way out of the untouched tobacco that sat still between his fingers. He bared a look of volition, mixed with the few uncertainties that shrouded his mind.

He reached a hand to loosen his ebony black tie, allowing a few needed breaths to enter his uneasy body. Dark chestnut brown eyes wandered with immense focus towards the sloven surroundings that was his office. Dusty, unkempt and poorly lit by a few light bulbs, including the lamp that sat on his desk. Everything was in contrast to the pristine visage of the people within the room.

“It's chaos out there.” Said the woman that stood near the rickety door, donning a large black trench coat that gave her an intimidating frame.

Canyon looked at her, his eyes intense and solicitous.

“The hostages were proven to be unreliable.” Another woman said, donning the same trench coat as everyone else present. Except for Canyon.

Canyon clicked his tongue before speaking with a deep gruff in his voice. “There's something about this girl that I don't understand.” He paused. “You all saw what happened out there. In the rain.”

Everyone in the room exchanged subtle glances at Canyon's words.

There was only silence.

Canyon sighed, almost in surrender. “ Am I supposed to redeem myself for screwing up last night's mission? Hm?” He asked loudly, straightening up in his seat.

His inquiry was left unanswered as they all stood there in silence and in anticipation. They always do.

Canyon slumped back down. “Tell me, what are we really up against here?”

Again, there was only silence.

“A fucking liability, ladies and gentlemen.” Canyon slammed his palm against the desk before picking up the file folder and waved it angrily in the air. “This Lazarus bitch is just a pathetic bottom feeder who chose to play with the wrong people. And I'm supposed to cease all of my operations so I can take care of this one little inconvenience.”

Canyon slammed the file folder back to his desk before continuing. “Never have I been this insulted in my life. And now, she's killing off a bunch of my gang leaders for sport. Cheap game from a thief.” He laughed.

Sounds of men just outside the office's door briefly muffled, before the door burst open. There stood by the doorway were two of Canyon's men holding a struggling girl bound by metal wires that glued her arms to her torso. She had a tape on her mouth, muffling the growls of protest bellowing from her throat, and a dangerous fire in her eyes that bore deeply into Canyon's being.

Of course, Canyon just sat there. Not worrying, secretly disturbed yet ultimately relieved. He looked at his men. They had scratches and bruises that covered their entire faces. He didn't question it, didn't bother him either but it intrigued him so.

“Put her in a chair.” Canyon ordered.

His men did as they were told. The girl lashed out in attempts to escape from their hold, but their collective efforts proved dominant and she later found herself tied in a metal chair. Her limbs and and torso strapped tight, ensuring that escape won't be an easy task.

One of the men handed Canyon a brightly colored box that was tied in a bow. He eyed it questionably at first, switching his gaze from the box, to the man, then to the girl. Eventually, he accepted it with the least interest and waited no second to open it.

As soon as Canyon lifted the cover, a familiar severed head greeted him. Mangled and most definitely dead. He didn't let out a gasp, nor did he flinch, but he just looked at it for the longest time with that undying stoic look on his face.

Canyon placed the cover at the desk and looked at the girl again, who was certainly smiling behind the tape.

After all was settled, he asked for everyone else to leave. And so they did, leaving him and the girl in the dark, dimly lit and untidy office.

Everything was silent for a moment. Canyon seemed to cherish the peace as he stared at the girl in front of him with skepticism and bizarre wonderment. It stayed that way, until Canyon finally uttered a word.

“Sunset Shimmer. My god… you really are alive.” Canyon said, almost breathless.

Sunset tilted her head in a way that a curious snake would, trying to get through Canyon with her sharp look. Their eyes locked, as Canyon stood up and walked towards her. With a swift movement, Canyon ripped off the tape from Sunset's mouth.

“Raah!!! I just hate it when people try to shut me up!” She spat.

Canyon just stood there, quite uncertain yet intrigued nonetheless.

Sunset's eyes wandered around the room, silently spewing out her judgements. “This is what you call Barbatos’ Paradise.” She said. “And you must be Barbatos himself. The head of this operation.”

Canyon blinked.

“Nice to meet ya!” Sunset opened her palm, anticipating a handshake from the man.

Canyon just looked at her.

“What's the matter, Canyon? Not fond of zombies?” Sunset snickered, relaxing her hand dismissively.

Canyon's eyes frowned at the address but he did not falter. “Not quite, no.”

Sunset laughed. “So uhh… you like the gift?” She gestured towards the desk.

Canyon merely looked at her knowingly. Which Sunset responded with a mocking yet unsettling glare. Then he began in a soft voice, both curious and perceptive.

“Steal from the rich, walk into one of our houses, kill a bunch of gang leaders in their own territory. It's quite a sporadic behavior for a pleb.”

“And you sound so condescending for a fucking drug lord.” Sunset scoffed, smiling with amusement. “No one bats an eye when you do the nasty stuff, no! But when I finally do it, you start to act so violated. You even went further by taking a bunch of nerds as baits to lure me in.”

“So have you come for them?” Canyon asked.

Sunset momentarily broke into a loud laugh. “I don't give a shit about them! No, I'm here for that one bitch who put a bullet in my head and splattered my brains all over the pavement. Because seriously! I’ve been having this awful migraines and it's really bothersome. Now, why don't you be a good man and hand the bitch over so we can have a nice tete-a-tete.”

“He's relieved of duty.”

Sunset's face fell out of dismay. “You've gotta be shitting me.” She growled. “Came all the way here for nothing! Ah, fuck it. I'll just have you instead.”

The frown on Canyon's face hardened. It was a look of disappointment and almost of pity. “Do you have any idea who you're dealing with?”

“You're one of the big bad wolves. You rule this city like any other mobster would.” Sunset answered.

“You choose to run around, causing havoc in our territory as if it's your own personal playground. You're trying to make a statement, by killing gang leaders and displaying their bodies in front of people. You want us to be afraid.”

“Are you afraid?”

“I'm flabbergasted.” Canyon said flatly. “You did a great job, though. You made it look seamless, I'll give you that. Unfortunately, our fear must be invested into other things. People like you are just bugs trying to hinder with the operation. Pesky and ignorant of the grander scheme of things.”

Sunset flexed her jaw, not breaking the eye contact. “First of all, you're acting like I did these things out of impulse. You people just liked pushing too hard, alright? And second, do I fucking look like someone who gives a shit about the ‘grander scheme of things’?”

He could see it. The unsettling emptiness in her eyes. Canyon could have sworn that they weren't always like that before.

“You most definitely don't.” Canyon said absentmindedly. “But you're right. We pushed you. I understand that.”

Sunset squinted her eyes at him. “You do?”

“Very much so.”

Sunset was curious now.

“I believe it all started when we first met you. When I met you years ago.”

Something formed in Sunset's mind when Canyon constructed his sentence. Foggy memories, sounds, smell, she couldn't quite make it out. They rambled in her head like a tangled mess of strings trying to make sense of itself.

Shit!

Sunset tried harder to dig out the remnants that she needed to find. It was a long time ago. It was beautiful then it was ugly. She remembered the euphoria, the recklessness, the fun. All of the sudden, her life crumbled into a mess that could never be fixed.

Canyon's voice brought her back. “Do you remember Las Vegas?”

It clicked. “Yeah…” Sunset managed to crack a smile. “I remember you now. You and… that other… guy.”

Canyon gave a subtle nod, urging Sunset to proceed.

“It’s not something I remember a lot.” Sunset said, her voice trailing off. “After the show ended, we got invited to a party… it was the craziest party I’ve ever been to…”

Pictures of ecstatic colors rambled in Sunset's mind.

“Someone gave me a drink. A guy. He… he was tall, had white hair, eyes… they were bright green… then… I started losing my mind. I couldn’t remember what happened from then on… but something changed.”

“You were the result of a poorly executed experiment.” Canyon said. “Your body didn't take the drug too well. Made you a little insane.”

“Insane…”

“It wasn't the result we were looking for, obviously.”

Sunset lashed out in her seat, snarling like a rabid dog fueled by the primal urge to maul a man to death. “You son of a bitch!!!”

Canyon remained calm and still in his position, blankly staring at the murderous girl screaming in front of him. He continued. “I’m not the chemist behind it. But I do know, that being the prototype that it is, the effects on you were briefly observed to be unpredictable. We couldn’t have that.”

“Oh yeah?!”

“You can put it in a way that you were one of our many mistakes that we failed to contain.” Canyon said, amusement and guilt present in his voice. “Or just… simply forgot about and moved on.”

As her struggling intensified, Sunset's growls of pure anger started to sound more like feral noises.

“Fate is kind of an asshole.” Canyon humored flatly.

Sunset paused, her breathing erratic and labored. Her wrists and ankles sore from the persistent grinding against the leather straps.

“It's quite ironic once you see the bigger picture.” Canyon chuckled, leaning back to his desk, skimming through a bunch of file folders. “Me and my eccentric colleague were young men trying to play with their toys. Turned out that playtime backfired greatly. Kind of like a butterfly effect. We crossed paths with a harmless person like you, we decided to screw around, it fucked you up in the long run, and eventually made you the catalyst of an inevitable apocalypse.”

There was a pause that both crushed them in different ways. For Canyon, it was heavy. Sort of like a tragedy. While Sunset thought of it as another hilarious joke that backfired on them in a form of a nuclear bomb. She let out a giggle, then a hearty laugh, until she cackled her heart out she was literally running out of breath.

“In a way, it's only rightful for me to say that we screwed up big time.” Canyon smiled weakly.

“Oh, man! You really did! Almost thought the universe had some kind of unfathomable vendetta against my own existence!” Sunset wheezed, letting out a tear. “But it was you! You really fucked up! You fucked me up!”

“I know. But that'll make me the enemy.” Canyon said. “I decide to make things less complicated. I’ll redeem myself by finally finishing you off, avenge my colleague’s death and proceed with my usual operation. The city will go on without you. You’re not ‘The Verdict’. You’re just a liability. A little drawback; insignificant and inconsequential. That's what you are and you'll remain that way.”

“Have it your way. For now. But remember, I’ll come for you.” Sunset said, eyes twitching.

He leaned in to her until he was practically breathing into her face. “You think you’re gonna get revenge? Against me? Against us? What can you possibly do against an entire empire?”

“I like a little challenge. One way or another, this failed modus operandi of yours, will be shown in broad daylight. I’ll make you pay.”

“Please, do try.” Canyon dared with a humble smile, leaning back for a distance.

Sunset lunged herself forward with immense effort the chair almost tipped over. They just stared deeply into each other's eyes, one filled with contempt while the other filled with pure animalistic fury. Canyon decided to break eye contact and proceeded to grab the revolver lying on the desk behind him, putting a single bullet into its empty cylinder.

While Sunset watched intently, she said, “You started this whole manhunt just to get me. So, please do try your best to inquire.”

Canyon locked the cylinder in place and switched the hammer down. “On the contrary, I'm just going to shoot you. No questions asked.”

Sunset frowned. “What is this whole trouble with the money, then?”

“There are greater troubles to worry, I’m afraid. And at this point in time, not even money can prevent them from coming.” Canyon sighed, dread filled his voice amidst the small smile.

“Wow. You’ve given up. Just like that.” There was a thick coat of dismay in Sunset's chuckle. “Damn, what a fucking waste of energy.”

“Like I said, you're just a liability. And the only thing left to do now is to kill you.”

Canyon then continued to press the barrel against Sunset's forehead, who silently obliged to lean forward for him. Much so with a lopsided smile on her face, that, for once, brought chills down to Canyon's spine. Sunset felt the barrel slightly tremble, and she grinned even wider.

“Do you wanna hear the ultimate zinger, Canyon?”

The sound of Canyon's name coming from Sunset's mouth was unpleasant, and he couldn't help but grind his teeth.

“Of all the people in Las Vegas to be subjected by your failed drug experiment, you just happen to choose me, a citizen of Canterlot.” Sunset said with a painfully wide grin. “Fate may be an asshole, but karma will always be a bitch.”

Canyon readied his trigger finger, shrugging off Sunset's words. Seconds before he could pull the trigger, a low, bone chilling chuckle erupted from Sunset's throat, and it seemed as if everything had ceased to make a sound, and only her laugh had occupied all of space. It was haunting. The look in her eyes was not something a human should possess.

It was the epitome of evil.

Bang!

Canyon put the gun back at the desk. He stood there for a while, the image of those hateful eyes boring through, as if they were the eyes of the Devil himself. His irrational thinking took over him, thinking about the chances of seeing her, a dead person, hunting him down for retribution.

Yet there she was, dead and lifeless. There wasn't anything else to worry about other than the greater problems that lie ahead. He took a deep breath, took his flask and downed its contents, and finally regained his strong composure.

As he did, a loud knock came at the door.

“Come in.”

Two of his men entered. “Sir!” They called with a serious tone.

“What is it?”

“Someone has burned down one of our labs.”

Canyon paused for a moment and looked at the dead body slumped forward in front of him, eyeing it suspiciously so as he tried to think. Then, realization hit him like a bus.

“You little bitch.”

The men looked at him for confirmation.

“You stay here and burn the body.” He ordered one of them, as he joined the other and stormed out of the office.

The man looked at Sunset, dead and limp in the metal chair. He decided to accept the burden and unstrapped her lifeless body, before hoisting her up in his shoulder. He carried her towards the back of the office, there was a doorway that lead towards a hallway by a sliding door, which he opened. After the short walk in the hallway, he came upon a large room, riddled with rusty pipes and vents twisted like metallic snakes hanging by the ceiling and its walls.

Equipments were stacked everywhere. There were metal drums, buckets of gasoline and acid, hydrogen tanks were also present as well as piles of metal poles and other unused apparatuses, discarded and remained on the greasy floor.

Sweat began drizzling down the man’s face as the heat of the room started to get to him. He placed Sunset's body on top of a metal trolley, then proceeded to undress his large trench coat for his own ventilation. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he continued his work, and he dragged the trolley towards a large cremator sitting at the center of the room.

He opened the door and pulled out the large tray where Sunset's body should fit. He scooped up her body and transferred her to the tray, before pushing it back inside the cremator, and finally closed the door.

Stepping back, he pulled the lever, emanating a loud ambient noise that filled the entire room, summoning the burning hot flames that came alive and began to consume Sunset's body. All that was left to do was wait for forty eight hours for the body to become ash, which he would have to dispose of later on. Until then, he would regroup.

He stepped away and picked up his trench coat from where he left it. As he did, the loud noise suddenly stopped, allowing an eerie silence to take over the room. The man halted in his place and turned around, baffled.

“What the…?”

He walked back to the cremator, staring at it for a while. Inspecting it, trying his best to make it work by pulling the lever again and again but to no avail. Defeated, he let out a sigh and put his trench coat back on the trolley.

He grudgingly reached for the little door and pulled out the tray, revealing Sunset's burnt form, still smoking from the flames. Her clothes were burned into crisp, filled with large gaping holes that revealed her scorched flesh underneath. Her leather jacket didn't seem to survive the heat either, as it was reduced to its tattered and most unrecognizable self. Her face was disintegrated, one of her eyes had popped off, and her skin had melted down to the flesh. Her nose was gone, replaced only by a gaping nasal cavity. Her once radiant red and golden hair was no more, leaving a hideously scarred scalp.

The man turned to look at the cremator again, cursing at its impeccable timing. But orders were orders. And he would find another way to completely get rid of her body.

He began gathering his tools, which included a saw, buckets of acid and a large metal drum. He put on his back gloves and turned his attention back on the corpse, the saw held in his hand.

As he was about to dice the body to pieces, something caught his vision that caused him to stop. It was only for a split second, but he could have sworn that one of Sunset's burnt fingers had twitched in its place.

That's impossible, he thought. He eventually shunned the irrational thought off his mind and proceeded to do his work.

Just as he placed the saw on Sunset's neck, her corpse shot upwards, her boney hand snatched his wrist while the other held him by the nape, bringing him face to face with the horrific look on one of her red, bulging eyeballs.

The man froze in pure terror, letting go of the saw. Sunset’s fleshy cheeks curled upwards as she revealed all of her teeth in a morbid smile.

“Impossible…” The man gasped.

An ominous chuckle came from Sunset, as her fleshy smile grew confident.

“Do you wanna know what Hell feels like?”

Out of severe panic, adrenaline rushed within the man's veins as he thrust his fist hard against Sunset's face. Pieces of her blistered skin flew off her cheek, causing her to let go of the man, who staggered backwards until he hit one of the metal tables.

“... ow…”

Sunset swiveled her head back to the man's direction, her face even more messed up than it already was, flexing her loose jaw and trying to fight the overwhelming sting that ravaged her body.

“... dude, that hurts…”

From Sunset's point of view, she saw the little demon popped into existence just hovering on top of the frozen man's head.

“Holy crap, you look scary as heck you might as well replace Cerberus at the gates!” Flamepuff mocked between his cackles.

“You… little shit…”

The man pulled out the gun from his holster, but Sunset bolted off from the tray, lunged at the man and made a grab for his gun. Terror was evident in the man's features as he yet again came fact to face with Sunset's horrid and monstrous visage, drooling and growling into his face as they wrestled for the gun.

Both of them fought, their bodies clashing against any object they come across. Tables fell over, barrels rolled, until the man gathered his strength to grab Sunset and slammed her body down against one of the platforms. He pressed the barrel hard against Sunset's chest, and wrapped his finger around the trigger, then started emptying his round. Blood splattered everywhere as the bullets flew right into what was left of Sunset’s body.

The man roared with each effort, all while trying to pin her down with his weight. But Sunset wasn't stopping nor even dying. She continued to lash out. She continued to fight. She continued to laugh that sickly laugh.

This wasn't a human being…

“What the fuck!!!” The man yelled desperately, in fear and in panic, adding to the cacophony gun fires.

Then, the round was empty, and all he could hear were faint clicks that the gun made as he still kept pulling the trigger.

Sunset stared at him with one of her eyes, coughing up blood that didn't seem to be a big of a deal. Their eyes locked into a duel for domination. Until Flamepuff's voice caught Sunset's attention once again.

“Hey, bacon strip! Check these out!”

Sunset turned her head around to the right, and there she saw the little demon standing on top of a trolley placed just beside the platform. At his feet, lied various cutting tools, like scalpels and scissors.

Flamepuff crouched on his feet, making a face at Sunset as he continued to tease. “They're very sharp and highly contaminated. Perfect!”

Sunset snatched one of the scalpels and stabbed the man in the neck, pushing it deeper and twisting it. The man wailed in pain and withdrew his body from pinning Sunset down. Once his weight was off of her body, Sunset groggily sat up and hopped off the platform.

As she began walking towards the screaming man, the demon's cheers echoed in the background.

“Heeeeeeere's Sunny! And she is maaaaaaad!”

Even when Sunset was basically limping on her feet, bleeding out from her mouth and her chest, the smile never escaped her face. And it was enough to make the man shake in his knees.

He made a grab for the saw and made large swings, but proved to be Sunset was unnaturally fast and managed to dodge every one of his assaults. Her lonely eye unblinking and locked towards the man.

They moved in an intricate dance of attacking and flawless evasion, while the man grew desperate more and more. They circled each other, relentless and driven to end the other.

When the man made a move forward to slice Sunset's throat, she quickly moved to the side, grabbed the metal wire from the table, and used the man's failed balance to swiftly move behind him, before wrapping the metal wire around his neck in a surprisingly iron tight grip.

The man dropped the saw when he felt his jugular break, then he found himself gasping hopelessly for air, with nothing but hoarse squeaks and wheezing coming out of his broken throat.

He fell into his knees, his face turning purple, and his eyes bulging out of their sockets. Sunset dragged the man by the neck from behind, causing him to fall to his back, still struggling with the dwindling life he had in his clutches.

Sunset struggled to pull the man to his feet as he still tried to fight her, but she eventually conquered him with her strength returning in her body. She pushed him down to his back on top of the cremator tray.

Sunset paused for a couple of breaths, spitting out few ounces of blood that flooded her putrid mouth.

Flamepuff found his way back to her shoulder, a cheeky smile stretched across his face filled with overbearing pride. They both stared down at the struggling man, with nothing but genuine fear, confusion and terror in his eyes, reducing him to the once frail boy he was, and not the skilled assassin that he was supposed to be.

“For a walking barbecue, you sure did a good job at messing this one up. And an assassin! You never fail to deliver!”

“... heh…” Sunset sluggishly breathed before letting out a couple of bloody coughs.

“I mean, who wouldn't lose their focus at the sight of you? Daaaamn!”

Sunset slowly turned her head to her shoulder to give Flamepuff one of her cold glares.

Flamepuff's grin dropped and his face wrinkled in concern.

“Uhh, you okay?”

Sunset glare went from cold to completely blank.

“First time in the flames, huh?” Flamepuff said. “Nah, you'll get used to it once you visit my station. You just can't beat the heat. Though, I’m sure you'll have no problem adjusting.” He nudged.

Sunset blinked then let out a heavy loud sigh, not even wanting to make sense of what the little demon just said.

“Alright alright. Do your thing now, bacon strip.” Flamepuff said, raising his tiny hands in surrender, then teleported to the cremator's lever.

Sunset turned to look at the man once more. His eyes begging for mercy, but all she gave him was the emptiness in her bloodshot eye, before slowly, and agonizingly sliding the tray back inside the cremator and shut its small door close.

“Let there be light!” Flamepuff pulled the lever, awakening the machine and let its flames consume the man entirely.

After the whole ordeal was done, Sunset collapsed on the floor.

Flamepuff looked down, and his ears flopped. “Oops.”

He hovered down and landed on top of Sunset's chest. She was barely breathing, and was slowly being snatched away to the darkness.

“… god, I can’t feel my everything…”

“Look on the bright side! Sooner or later, your nerve endings won't be able to let you identify the difference between a pinch and mutilation!”

“... I… I look like shit, don’t I…?”

“You look more like an inside out butthole.”

“... euurghhhh…”

“Shhh, don't worry, bacon strip.” Flamepuff cooed. “You'll get your beautiful looks back soon enough. Skin, nose, hair, everything. In the meantime…”

The little demon opened his mouth with each corner stretching towards the back of his head, revealing rows of needle-like teeth lining his jaws to the brim. A long and slimy tongue slithered out of his void of a throat as he leaned down and planted a wet kiss on Sunset's burnt and dry lips, just moments before she could drift away to an exhausted sleep.

All of the outlaw in Barbatos’ Paradise had began digging out their guns in bullets from gaps of their floor boards, the holsters under their dining tables, the shelves in their closets, and the storages in their beds. With only one gang leader left, Tomahawk, had to act as the voice of every faction present.

Which, was not an easy task to pull off.

“Make sure everything is loaded, boys!” Tomahawk ordered between his cigar, placing all the shells inside his shotgun.

“I heard they finally got the girl.” One of the men said, strapping on a holster around his belt.

“Yes but unfortunately some bastard's still doin’ the She Devil's work.” Tomahawk said.

“You got the word?”

“Why, it's the fallen knight himself. Flash Sentry.” Tomahawk responded. “A cook from Ghoulash got his hand served up in a platter after the encounter. Whoo, never knew that boy had the outrageous balls to pull that one off!”

“Do you wish to go through with it?”

Tomahawk's strong features softened for a bit. “That boy's like a son to me. I wish there was another way.”

He paused for a moment, eyes focused at the heavily hectic scene before him.

“Just another day on Barbatos’ Paradise!” One of them cheered, followed by loud manly hoots.

“Alright, let's turn this place upside down!” Tomahawk yelled, gaining back his usual demeanor while shouldering his shotgun.

Every one of them, under the single command of Tomahawk, has left the buildings and started marauding the alleys, kicking doors of every establishments and even went far by barging into homes of the women and children, destroying their floors and storage rooms.

Flash Sentry's name has been strongly worded out to every single soul present as an enemy, one that Tomahawk secretly ignored, but with the heavy heart, he accepted the burden of duty.

“People of Barbatos’ Paradise, I am here to make an announcement.” Tomahawk began before a huge busy club, ceasing all activities with one loud gunfire from his shotgun. “We have a daring character named Flash Sentry. He's killed a few of our people and burned one of our properties. So if any of you are harboring him, or even got the clue where he's hiding, now's your chance to do the smart thing.”

The youthful revelers just stood there expectant and silent under the somber strobe lights, with dozen of Tomahawk's armed desperate men among them pointing guns for intimidation and enforcement.

“What? Nobody's got something in their noggin? Hm?” Tomahawk asked almost rhetorically, scratching beard with the tip of the barrel.

Everyone just shuffled in their positions like a confused pack of pups.

Suddenly the lights went off, followed by rapid gun fires that caused everyone to duck on the floor. Not a moment later, chaos was unleashed as bullets began flying through the air, emitting a firework of a show in the darkness of the scene.

All of the remaining youth had successfully fled from the scene, leaving only the ones armed with guns.

The armed men scurried around with their heads down like alarmed rats as the anonymous shooter continued firing mercilessly. Blood splattered and bodies fell. Tomahawk sought refuge from a nearby wall with a couple of his men by his side.

“Shit, it's him!”

“Get down!”

Tomahawk held his shotgun close as he carefully moved closer to the edge of the wall, hoping his voice would be heard.

“Flash!” He yelled.

Bullets flew towards his direction, bursting the wall's edge into little chunks and cause him to immediately back away for his dear life.

“Dagnabbit, Flash! Have you gone mad, boy?!” Tomahawk shouted furiously. “Listen to me! Every soul in every faction that are pissed are comin’ to get you now! Unless you stop what you are doing this instant, someone's gon’ cut your tail for good!”

There was a sound of faint shuffling of feet in the background. Squeals and yelps of panic could still be heard, but all was at great tension waiting to be broke.

“Why did you have to do it?”

Flash voice was quiet, calm, but echoed throughout like a menacing call that kept everyone else alert.

It was Tomahawk who decided to retaliate, scoffing loudly that made everyone else's attention shift towards him.

“You are starting to take this a little too personally, Flash!!!”

“You treated them like animals, butchered and beaten to death without mercy. Why?”

“You wouldn't understand. How could you? You left!”

“This is the reason why I left!” Flash barked back “You people are monsters!”

“Yeah?” Tomahawk chuckled, beckoning his men to move closer to his side ready their guns. “What does that make you? You've killed people tonight for trying to defend their homes. People with families and children!”

There was no reply, but Tomahawk didn't want any silence between them.

“Do you really wanna know?” Tomahawk asked loudly. “Why didn’t you ask your little vixen about what she truly did, huh?”

“It was just a fucking car, Tomahawk!” Flash roared so furiously, his body trembled.

“She started a war! A war that will burn Canterlot to the ground! We did what we did because we had to! But you wouldn't understand our ways because you abandoned us for a life that abandoned you in the first place!”

Flash suddenly stopped as Tomahawk's words carried a significant weight in them that he came to recognize.

“A war?” He choked out, a flurry of emotions spiralling within him like a relentless hurricane. “No! You're lying!”

“You’re really out of your mind for even thinking that I'd lie to you.” Tomahawk pulled out a stun grenade, signaling for his men to brace themselves, before pulling the pin and tossed it in the dance floor where Flash stood in place.

“You’re fighting for the wrong side.”

Within a millisecond, Flash dropped to his knees out of severe disorientation as the lights blinded him, and the deafening sound causing him to lose balance. He felt ultimately sick, and most importantly, vulnerable.

He was blind. All he could see were blurry shadows moving in his direction that almost looked like ghosts dancing in the dim lights. He quivered terribly as he tried to gain himself back, but his arms failed him, his senses betrayed him, loud, echoing muffled voices bombarded his ears. And by the time he could truly see what was going on, he was hit with a strong force that pinned him back down to the ground in shameless defeat.

Flash knew that in that moment, he was about to meet his end. He wanted to fight back but he was just so damn tired.

“We got him!”

“Call in the guys! We got him!”

“Oh, they're gonna skin ya alive!”

Flash, being nearly unable to think coherently or move, was pulled up to his knees, his arms tied to his back with a coil of metal wires. To keep him from falling to his face, Tomahawk held him up by the back off his collar.

Amidst the immense pain his distraught senses had suffered, Flash tried his best to gain back his oriented state, blinking his way into clarity. His blurry vision slowly turned clear, and there he saw familiar faces surrounding him with guns pointing directly at his position. And there was no denying that they were all angry.

A figure from the shadows emerged from the wall of bodies. He stood in his tall from, accompanied by a group wearing the infamous trench coat Sunset had been warning him about.

The thought of Sunset made him stressfully and immensely worried again. He soul couldn't rest unless he he found her.

“What are you gonna do to him?” Tomahawk asked.

“Well, for starters, we could kill him for the destruction of property, and for harboring Sunset Shimmer.”

“Who the hell are you?” Flash slurred, his head wobbling in place.

The tall figure knelt to Flash's level, eyes intensely staring down at him. “I'm the head of this operation.”

Tomahawk nudged Flash by the nape for some kind of response. “Be polite.” He mumbled.

But Flash was tough as a rock and he didn't say anything, slumping his head forwards in defeat. Canyon took amusement in this, then rammed his fist hard into Flash's gut, causing him to hunch over and cough up blood.

“If you're gonna start some real trouble, try not to be half-assed at it.” Canyon growled into Flash's ear.

Tomahawk decided to intervene. “He's just a boy, Canyon.”

Canyon stood up to meet Tomahawk's level. “Just a boy. He's another liability.”

“Yeah, well maybe you're right.” Tomahawk said. “But he is much more sane than that little bitch. She clearly had some serious influence on him. Probably got into his head.” He turned to look down to look at Flash, who refused to look at anyone.

“But he is one of us.” Tomahawk said, removing the dog tag that hung from Flash's neck, showing it to Canyon with a hopeful look.

“I am not… one of you.” Flash growled.

“He's not your enemy.” Tomahawk added, trying to sound convincing to Canyon.

“That's not for you to decide, Tomahawk.” Canyon said sharply, urging Tomahawk to keep his tongue. He held a hand out, motioning the other man to give up the dog tag.

Tomahawk handed out the dog tag with defeated eyes. He understood that he had no more power left.

Canyon pocketed the dog tag, then nodded to his men. “Take him.”

Tomahawk watched as two of Canyon and his men started to drag Flash's body out of the building.

Everyone else, especially Tomahawk, remained absolutely quiet as they watched and listened to Flash's broken voice filling the club, like an animal struggling to escape his eventual slaughter.

Canyon knelt in front of Flash, a gun pressed against his temple.

There in Flash's final moments, Canyon saw the broken person that he was. His eyes, filled with sorrow, contempt, but most importantly, regret. It was a miserable sight to look at, one such thing that he was obliged to put to rest.

“You could've been so much more.”

Tomahawk took a deep breath, bracing himself for the inevitable, then…

Bang!

Canyon and his men left with Flash's corpse, not leaving a trace except for the droplets of blood on the floor. It was the only confirmation they needed that the established order was brought back once more.

Barbatos has left the kingdom, leaving only one king left with three empty thrones.

Azure ran and she ran as fast as she could. After witnessing the shocking incident in that damn club, she had to tell her, that is, if she was still alive. After about a minute of navigating her way from one rooftop to another, she came across the infamous warehouse. One that no one else were allowed to use or enter but Canyon and his men.

But she had her ways. She used one of the ventilation shafts sticking out in the roof platform, and slid down into the ventilation systems. It wasn't long before her venturing in the tight spaces directly brought her to an empty and quiet hallway. But knowing the place, she came prepared with the gun Sunset bestowed her.

Azure then stumbled upon an office door, and she was compelled to open it. Turning the handle with one hand while holding the gun in the other, Azure slowly opened the door.

Azure nearly jumped at the sight before her.

“Holy shit!”

“Who goes there?!”

There, sitting at the office table, was a person with a bandaged face, who was shocked as well, and almost shot Azure right at the face.

“Oh, it's you!”

Azure was shrouded in confusion. It appeared to be that the bandaged stranger was actually Sunset, and was donning an oversized black trench coat.

“Sunset?” Azure asked, frowning.

Sunset grinned under her bloody bandages. “Hey, girlfriend!” She greeted joyfully, raising her arms as a welcoming gesture. Azure winced when she saw Sunset’s burnt hands poking out of the coat's sleeves.

When Sunset noticed that the younger girl was utterly frozen at the sight of her, she immediately added, “Oh, yeah. About this,” she gestured to herself. “It’s a long story.”

“Holy crap...”

“I know you're confused.” Sunset said, raising her hands. “Canyon, or his men rather, tried to kill me. Again. But as you can see, I'm still alive. It's just that, my body went through severe alterations. Don't worry, this is just temporary. In the meantime, you just have to endure this horrendous view.”

Azure gaped at her for a moment, taking note of Sunset's bloody lips peeking through the bandage holes, the little thin hairs poking out from the top, and her severely red bloodshot eyes.

“Yeah…” Azure said, putting her gun bag in her jacket. “Are you gonna be okay?”

Sunset nodded feverishly. “Yep! I am definitely gonna be okay, girlfriend.”

Azure took notice of the little empty bottles that laid across the table, then looked back at Sunset. “I can definitely see that.”

“So, why are you here?” Sunset asked. “As you can see, I'm actually kinda busy.”

Azure just stared at the bandaged woman, with a look extremely uneasy and disoriented.

“Geez, does my face really freak you out that much?” Sunset scowled.

Azure quickly shook her head. “No!”

“Pfft. Liar.” Sunset snickered quietly.

“I-it's just that…” Azure paused, pondering at the right words to say. Memories of the incident flashed through her mind that she most definitely wished she hadn't witnessed.

“Flash is gone. Canyon shot him.”

Dead silence. There was something about Sunset's face that Azure could not read. It could just be the bandages obscuring any potential facial cue, but she tried her hardest to search for something. Anything. Sunset didn't flinch nor react. She just stared into space like there was nothing.

“Thanks for telling me. Now, shoo.”

Azure was taken aback at the response. “Seriously? That's all you're gonna say?”

“I gave him a choice. He obviously knew what he was about to get himself into, he definitely braced himself for it, then boom. It fucked him in the ass.” Sunset said defensively. “Didn't say I didn't warn him ‘cause I definitely did.”

“So… just like that?”

“What do you want me to say?”

“He was your best friend, Sunset!”

“Oh, and all the sudden you care about him!” Sunset shot. “See? This just shows how much of a hypocrite people really are. You didn't give a shit about him. Why take such offense so seriously?”

Azure couldn't believe what she was hearing. She knew that Sunset had grown to be such the narcissist. She knew she treated Flash like nothing. But for her to react in a way, devoid of any human qualities, without grief or even deep concern, Azure just had to wonder; was Sunset even worth reasoning with anymore?

“You really are a cold hearted bitch.” Azure laughed defeatedly. “Well, hope you have a nice life. See you never, Sunset.”

“Piss off.”

With that, Azure left, completely beaten. A loss Sunset wouldn't even acknowledge.

She proceeded to skim through Canyon's papers that laid across the table. She then found herself contemplating about the news she just heard. It wasn't anything unexpected, really. But there was something else boiling inside her. Was it anger? Well, she was angry most of the time. Was it sorrow? She was completely immune to that. Or maybe, it was disappointment.

“One less pest to worry about.”

Sunset looked down and found Flamepuff, dressed like a black short-haired cat, lying lazily on the tabletop. The demon turned feline nudged a roll of cannabis he salvaged from Canyon's drawers as an offering to his obviously distraught friend.

Sunset solemnly accepted the joint, putting it between her mouth and lit the tip for another smoking session.

“Bravo, bacon strip.” Flamepuff said. “Flash has finally fallen to the pit of his own darkness. It was all you had to do. To fully break him until, you know, he was gone. Metaphorically and literally speaking.”

Sunset pondered. “Never wanted him to exactly die.” She said. “So much for reviving ‘Bonnie and Clyde.’ Heh, I knew he would ditch me.”

“He was just a poor substitute.” Flamepuff told her.

The frown behind the bandages intensified, and the only thing nullifying the heaviness within her was the effect of the cannabis, bringing a sort of delightful peace to her disturbed being.

A moment later, she laughed. Softly, this time. “Is it nuts to say that I was just beginning to like that bastard?”

“Such sentiments are merely superficial.” Flamepuff countered while grooming himself. “He was your favorite plaything for the longest time.”

“Maybe.” Sunset nodded, almost agreeing. “He was better than all the whores I've slept with.”

“Does his death mean anything to you?”

“Does it have to mean anything?” She threw the question back as she let a cloud of smoke dance away from her lips.

“He was the chains that bound you to where you used to stand. He was your voice of reason, the dwindling candlelight in your world filled with violent angst and depression. He was the very last thing that was taken from you.”

When Azure said that Flash was killed, Sunset couldn't feel a damn thing. Didn't even registered to her. But there was something about Flamepuff, the Devil himself, telling her things. They weren't telling her to mourn, or cry. But she was definitely compelled to do something.

“With Flash Sentry gone, no one is going to tell you to hide anymore.” Flampuff said. “Take his death as your liberation.”

“What must I do, then?” Seconds into contemplating, Sunset immediately found herself smiling. “I won the battle for Flash's soul, it cost him his life, in the hands of my enemy. Hardly sounds like victory.”

“What do you think?”

“You see, one big reason why I kinda lost was I didn't have a concrete plan. I was childish and I rushed through things.” Sunset said as she shuffled through the papers that scattered on the table. “Canyon, Barbatos Paradise, they're all part of a bigger, more elaborate plan. I for one, just came in and upset their operation.”

“You did.” Flamepuff said. “This all began because of you. Like Canyon said, you're the catalyst of something bigger.”

Sunset's grin grew into a curious one. “Huh. Interesting.” She puffed a few clouds into Flamepuff's direction. “Let's say, in a couple of weeks, Canterlot will be burned to the ground. Don't you think it's just pure injustice if I don't take part in the fun?”

“I think it's travesty.”

Sunset thoroughly read the papers, immersing herself in them, studying them. Files of people, articles, even architectural blueprints. She found herself smiling deviously, knowing she had all of the information she needed for her own plans to work according to her desires.

Now, she wasn't going to estimate these people, but she would damn well make sure they never underestimate her ever again.

“Plans plans plans. They all have it!” Sunset mockingly waved the papers in her hands then slammed it back down the table. “I'll have mine.”

A mischievous grin grew on the demon cat's lips. “And for that, we're gonna need a vacation.”

“Good idea.” Sunset suggested, gathering the papers and stuffed them inside a briefcase. “I’ve got some studying to do.”

Author's Note

Welp.

Lemme know what you all think of this one!

Chapter 16: Scintillate
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 16: Scintillate

Sunset hadn't slept for almost two days. She wasn't sure anymore if it was the nightmares, or the prescription pills that kept her up. It surely wasn’t the booze either. She didn't feel drunk. Only terribly wide awake and very very tired.

There was no line between reality and nightmare anymore. Life just found a way to mesh the two together, bringing her to a never ending spiral of dread and constant paranoia.

A year ago she was an excellent student, taken a few jobs to support herself. A year ago she was healthy and perfectly fit. She ate three times a day, had no trouble sleeping, exercised regularly, kept herself busy while drowning out the loneliness of the real world that gave her, of not being able to keep in touch with old friends anymore because life… just happened.

It was technically a tragedy she had to face; life. It wasn't an everyday magical adventure with friends, it was a struggle to keep up with the bills and taxes. It was coping up with loneliness. It was trying to fit in and reach people’s expectations.

Sunset thought it was okay, despite everything. But the universe managed to ruin it all.

Her sanity, her relationship with the people around her, were all hanging by the thread now. And she wasn't certain if she was able to hold on much longer.

A knock came at the door. Sunset immediately knew who to expect on the other side.

“It’s open.” Sunset croaked.

The door opened, and entered her apartment was Twilight Sparkle.

“Sunset…”

“Hey...”

There was sympathy in Twilight's eyes, and pain in Sunset's smile.

“Do your parents even know you're here?” Sunset asked, that painfully forced smile still plastered on her face.

“No.” Twilight barely choked out. She quickly rushed towards her and grabbed her in a tight embrace. A fearful one.

“Why are you even still with me?” Sunset whispered weakly, not even returning Twilight's embrace.

“Shhh. You know why.” Twilight managed to say, gently caressing the other girl's messy red locks.

Sunset slowly wriggled herself out of the hold, so she could meet those hopeful purple eyes that wept for her for months.

“If–” Sunset paused as she carefully arranged the right words in her head. “If you're gonna lend me your parent's money again, please know that I can't. Not anymore.”

There was a great defiance in Twilight's eyes, one that Sunset was ready to fight.

“I-I promise I–” Sunset immediately cut her off.

“You’ve been a pretty great help this past six months but... I can't let you keep this up. I don't want to be a nuisance to your parents, and I don't want you to get in trouble for bothering me.”

Twilight didn't protest to that last sentence. Her parents were not delighted with the situation they were in, considering Sunset's condition had overstayed its welcome and her medication didn't promise any positive results.

“I'm sorry.” Twilight said.

She looked down, and noticed Sunset scratching her wrists, like she was irritated. Then it dawned to her, and shot Sunset a mad glare.

“Don't worry ‘bout it. It'll barely kill me.” Sunset said immediately, after seeing the familiar chastising look on the other girl's face.

“You can't keep doing that!”

Sunset just chuckled weakly, moving away from the other girl. “Six months is a long time. The pills don’t work. My therapy, my medication, it's all just bullshit now. I don't think I'm ever getting any better.”

Twilight shook her head violently, moving closer to her. “Do not think that way. We will get through this. We can.”

“And waste how much more money?” Sunset asked, her smile a cynical one. “Twilight, this isn't working.”

“And you think this would?” Twilight gestured to the space around them, dark, disorganized and weighed with so much misery. “You think hurting yourself would make it any better?”

“It doesn't. But it's the only thing that's making me feel other than the numbing, crushing feeling that's killing me inside.”

Twilight paused and looked at her. How come Sunset's once vibrant cyan eyes just become so grey and lifeless? This wasn't the Sunset she once knew and loved.

It was… so heart wrenching.

Twilight walked towards Sunset, cupping her face desperately in her hands. “I want you to get better. I won’t give up until I find someone to make you feel better again. I don’t care much I’ll spend, I just want to help you.”

Sunset held Twilight's hands on her face in her own calloused ones. “Spare yourself the trouble.” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “You’ve cancelled enough plans, wasted so much time and energy for my sake. I can’t let you rot here.”

“I can't let you rot here either. I can't let you give up.”

“No.” Sunset pulled Twilight's face closer to hers, and let their foreheads touch. “My condition will eventually get worse and it will take its toll on you. Your parents, especially Shining, will never forgive me if they see you popping pills to cope up with the stress. Because of me.”

Twilight leaned back to meet her, trying to comprehend the weight of the words she just heard.

“Can't you see it?”

“See what, Sunny?”

“I am slowly dragging you down with me.”

“No, you're not.” Twilight shook her head, her eyes watering. “I know what you feel. You don't want me to take the responsibility because you think I'm not strong enough to handle it. But as you can see, I'm still here. And I won't abandon you.”

Sunset broke away from the embrace to meet those eyes once more, and she looked at them with deep irony, as she daringly cracked a smile.

“You don't know what I feel.” Sunset said, chuckling darkly. “You have your parents, your brother, a comfy home, you have opportunities and goals! You can't feel what I feel, because you haven't hit the ground yet. You haven't drowned to my level yet.”

There was a pause. An agonizing one.

“You just don't know.” Sunset added, holding Twilight on both shoulders.

“But… you only have me.”

It was Sunset's turn to grab Twilight into a tight embrace, their faces barely an inch close to each other. She cupped the younger girl's face, wiping her tears away with her thumb.

“You need to go back to your parents, and apologize to them. Tell them I'm sorry you had to bother with a mess like me. And… tell Shining I'm sorry too.”

“This isn't your fault!”

“How can you be so sure? It's all in my head. I'm practically screwing myself up. I have no control.”

“What are you talking about? Listen to me. It’s not you, it’s the illness that’s telling you this. It’s making you doubt things. It’s making you doubt me–”

“Shhh. I'd rather have to blame myself than having to blame you too. I can't let you ruin your life trying to fix me, Twilight.” Sunset held the back of Twilight's head as she buried herself into the crook of her neck, before eventually letting go.

“This can't go on.” Sunset croaked.

Twilight lunged into Sunset's face, and pressed her quivering lips against hers. Twilight kissed her as hard as she could, hoping she wouldn't give in to the call of isolating herself from her. She kissed her hard in hopes to let her stay by her side so she could fight with her.

Sunset, overpowered by an immense flurry of sadness, longing, desperation, and pain all around, compelled her to kiss the girl back, pulling her closer and grabbing her by the waist. Tears flowing, hearts throbbing, in sync to the pain and love slowly killing her inside.

Then, Sunset pushed Twilight away, both catching their breath.

“This,” Sunset gestured to the space between them. “Can't go on.”

“W-what?” Twilight's jaw dropped.

“I'm ending this.” Sunset said, the look in her eyes hardened, one that was shockingly foreign to Twilight.

“W-why–you can't do this!”

“Twilight, stop. I'm begging you. This has to end.”

“Why do have to give up so easily?! After everything we've been th–”

Sunset snapped. “Are you really this fucking naive, Twilight?! Look around you! This isn't a fairytale! This is real life! This is real world! I am broken! I am tired! I can't keep watching you crawl down to my level, feeding me with your pity, while your family is looking down on us, judging our relationship! Just stop pretending like everything's getting better because it's not! Okay?! My ‘condition’? It's the reason why I dropped out of University. And it's the reason why Flash got expelled, and now his father hates him for it. It's also the reason why ‘this’, everything is falling apart! So why do you still keep fighting?!”

Twilight's words were snatched out of her tongue, as she was rendered frozen on her spot. Every single word that fired from Sunset's mouth, the way she raised her voice in a way that was filled with scorn and so much pain, it crushed her like never before.

“Did you… did you really think it was easy for me to do this? Wasn't my loyalty after all those years being so away from you enough for me to prove that I am capable of fighting for what we have? I had responsibilities to sort out, time that I had to manage, work that I had to comply! It was hell for me too! Yet I still came home for you! I came to help you! So don't you dare invalidate my reasons.”

“And how long do you have, huh?” Sunset retaliated. “You think you have all the strength in the world to try and fix me?”

“I would if you can just stop doubting me and my capabilities!” Twilight yelled, fighting back the new wave of tears threatening to fall from her eyes. “But I don't have to be the only one fighting here, do I? I’m just asking you to have a little more faith in me! To have a little more strength!”

“Oh, for the love of god!” Sunset grumbled in frustration, flailing her arms in the air. “You know, for a very intelligent person, you are just as dumb as a rock!”

“Are you insulting me?!”

“Stubborn and always trying to get your point across! Fixated with the idea of false hope and faith! Grow the fuck up, Twilight! Why can't you see? You will never understand what it’s like to be in my place because you've never been abandoned. You've never had an empty pocket. You've never had an entire society bringing you down. Because you live in a perfectly, peachy life where nothing goes wrong and everything goes in your way!”

Twilight felt all of her blood boil in her veins. “Oh, and all of the sudden you blame me for all the misery you've dealt with in your life? That it's my fault?” She scoffed.

“Twilight, that's clearly no–”

“No! That's clearly what you're saying! You may not say it to me face to face, but I know deep down, you regret it. All of it.”

“That's enough!”

“I didn't force you to live in a world that's not yours, Sunset.” Twilight said quietly, but every word seemed to echo loudly into Sunset's ears.

Silence. The two stared into each other's eyes, with intensity that made the air around them too heavy to bear.

Then, Sunset cracked a sardonic smile. “You got me there.” She laughed halfheartedly.

Twilight realized what she just said, and regret washed over her like a hurricane. “Sunset, I–”

“No. You're right.” Sunset admitted with her lips pursed. “Why complain living in the world that's not even my own?”

Twilight said nothing, but instead let the heaviness consume her entirely, as she shed her tears like she'd never before. There, she finally let it out. She cried. She sobbed. But she did it without being in Sunset's embrace, and it was something so difficult to take in, knowing Sunset just stood there, and watch the love of her life break into tears.

“Wipe your tears and get outta here.”

“Please, don’t do this. I’m sorry.” Twilight mumbled between cries.

Sunset swallowed. “I… I'm tired, Twi. I just can't anymore. This shit is too much and I don't want you to have it. I’m toxic to you and each day you try to visit me and fix me like you wish to, it just gets a lot harder to keep it together. I have nothing to give you. But you have them. Go back to them.”

Twilight looked away and cried even harder. She was literally falling apart. And Sunset fought her hardest not pull her into a hug.

“Please. Go home. Don't make me chase you.”

Those purple eyes met her cyan ones. They were unbearable to look at. Swollen, broken and most of all, defeated.

No goodbyes were said, no begging, and not even a simple kiss from the two of them. In the most unceremonious fashion, Twilight took a deep breath, wiped her tears, turned away and walked straight out of the door.

Watching her departure was the hardest thing Sunset had ever endured as she was internally fighting herself not to give in. She really wanted fall to her knees and beg Twilight to stay. She really wanted Twilight to protest harder. She really wanted to take everything back and tell her she loved her so much.

But in the end, Sunset merely watched. In silence. With that cold look in her eyes. She made it seem so effortless to do. And those eyes, were the last thing Twilight saw before she left.

Like the universe being the asshole that it was, it punched her right in the gut. Sunset felt it like a storm within her, then it intensified, hit her with a wave of overwhelming sadness that brought inexplicable ache into her very being. She fell to her knees and lied there on the floor like the miserable being she was.

This life failed her. And she had no one else to blame but herself.

“Freak!”

“You don't belong here!”

“What an ass!”

The voices came at her, every single one of them. Sunset didn't know where they come from, but it felt as if they filled the room. Mocking her, shaming her, telling her things that compelled her to do the unspeakable. Months of medication and they kept coming back like some kind of curse that wouldn't let her be.

Sunset stood groggily from the floor and stumbled her way into the bathroom. There, she met her reflection, wrecked and in misery just like her. But unlike herself, her reflection seemed to take everything as one big joke, smiling mockingly while she herself wasn't.

“Oh, look at you. Trying to be the selfless hero to spare Twilight the burden of your suffering.” Sunset's reflection said. “But you're just a selfish bitch with an inflated ego.”

“Fuck off!” Sunset growled, opening her cabinet and taking her reflection off her sight. She searched for her pills, and she didn't care which.

Defeat and dread washed down on her when she realized there was none left, not one bottle.

“Shit. Shit!” Sunset slammed her cabinet door close, allowing her reflection to meet her once more.

“Tsk tsk tsk. Always trying to ward us off. Honey, you gotta embrace the dark side. It's much more fun!”

Sunset ignored her reflection’s suggestions. She walked out of the bathroom searching for spare money and coins, hopefully so she could buy herself the meds she needed. Or else, she would have to endure twenty four hours of manic hallucinations and insomnia, and it would cost her another night of sleep.

“You don't really think you can keep this up forever. Do you, Sunny?”

That annoying childish voice spoke again. It was the one that bothered her the most. She could say that it was the most malevolent of all.

“Someday, you'll learn to break. And there will be no turning back!”

Sunset looked at her phone, it was nearly evening. And she couldn't bare to listen any longer. She had to move.

---

The Canterlot evening was cold, and the icy breeze urged Sunset to hug her jacket closer to herself. She cursed every second of the venture, she cursed the fact that Flash hadn't returned her bike yet, meaning she would have to walk all the way to the pharmacy, which was a couple of blocks away.

All that was left for Sunset to worry about was the pestering muggers that could potentially jump out of the shadows to get a piece of her. She had no time to deal with them, let alone fall into the voices’ temptations of ‘entertaining’ them. Violently.

Others such as catcallers did get under her skin from time to time, but she never gave them the satisfaction. She tried to, atleast. All of them were never worth her attention anyway.

The heaviness inside her was enough distraction.

Sunset kept her head down, as she headed for the dark alleyway. A shortcut. A bad shortcut, unfortunately. And she was already regretting it.

There, in the dark and narrow spaces, was a group of young teenagers smoking crack like nobody's business. They were loud, bantering about how messed up they were already.

Sunset let out a cough when she passed through a thick cloud of cigarette smoke, emanating a couple of hoots and laughter from the younger individuals, possibly amused by her lack of tolerance.

There were a few whistling and clicking, as if they were summoning a dog. Footsteps grew louder and they echoed throughout the dirty alley. Sunset remained cool, kept her head down, and hands tucked inside her pockets.

“Ey, redhead!” One of them called.

Sunset merely kept walking, only in a faster pace. The other end of the alleyway was only a few corners away and she couldn't wait to get out of there.

“Yoohoo! Where ya goin’?”

The group began swarming behind her as they followed, poking her and laughing, hoping they would get a reaction.

Sunset turned around to face them, giving off a blank, uninterested glare to ward them off.

“Why don't you boys go back to your mamas’ and call it a day?” She asked nicely, forcing a small smile.

“Nah, there’s plenty of time. What do you think, guys?”

“I think she's hot.”

“Yeah, I have thing for redheads.”

The level of cringing was almost excruciating to bare for Sunset, and she merely laughed it off. Forcefully.

“Aww, too bad this redhead just isn't feelin’ it, pal.”

They all seemed a little shocked at Sunset's cold reply. Though the rest of them eventually found humor in it and proceeded to burst into an obnoxious laughter. Awkwardly enough, Sunset joined the laughing, while sneaking out of the unwanted encounter.

“You're not going anywhere.” One of them grabbed Sunset by the arm in an awfully tight grip, preventing her from leaving the scene.

“Ah, great.” Sunset grumbled, already anticipating what's about to come.

The voices in her head began rambling, telling her to do something morbid and unspeakable, which was pretty tempting given her current situation.

Meanwhile, the teenagers looked like they were about to have the greatest meal of their lives, and it sickened Sunset to her very core. She resisted to their touch as she shot them one of her threatening glares, but they were apparently too above there to be acknowledging her cues.

“Hey! Get the fuck off me!” Sunset barked when one of them took a grab at her thigh.

“Oh, so you're gonna put up a fight now?”

“Playing hard to get?”

They laughed. They all did.

“Alright. Enough bullshit.”

Sunset retrieved her hands from her pockets and threw a punch at the one teenager who was about to plant a kiss, popping his lip into a pulp. She swung another fist at the one at her right, and kicked the one standing in front of her.

While the teenagers were disoriented from her blows, Sunset took the chance and ran out of there as fast as she could. But seconds after she did, the group quickly went after her.

Focusing on her escape began difficult when the voices rambled sporadically inside her head. They were so loud she could swear her head was about to pop off.

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!”

Sunset's addled thinking cost her her focus, and she tripped on a broken bottle.

“Shit!” She cursed as her face met the ground. The light was only a few meters ahead.

As she was about to get back on her feet, someone grabbed her by the collar from behind and pulled her back into the darkness.

There, she met face to face with the hyperactive teenagers once more, laughing excitedly like rabid dogs in a frenzy.

“I'll go first.”

Something clicked in Sunset's head, and before she could fully understand it, she threw her head forward, bashing the teenager's nose in.

“Ahh! Fuck!”

Rage boiled within Sunset as she decided to lunge for the other. She threw a few punches and kicks before she was knocked down by the one behind her, hitting her at the back of her head.

As she fell to the ground again, the teenagers rained her down with relentless blows of kicks. Sunset tried her hardest to fight, but the urge to curl up and shield herself from the attacks was much stronger. Not that it did much. The shoes met her face repeatedly, as did the rest of her body until she was completely bruised and weakened.

“Ah! Stop! Please! Please stop it!”

Despite her protests, the teenagers didn't stop but only kicked her harder. Before she knew it, she was already tasting the blood that poured from her popped lip.

“Please! I'm begging you!”

Tears of desperation and anger filled her eyes, but that didn't stop them. A few seconds later, they slowed down until they decided for themselves to proceed with their desires, with Sunset weakened and powerless at their mercy.

“CCDP!”

A loud, familiar voice that was recognized by everyone boomed into the alleyway. Sunset couldn't see where the voice came from, but she suddenly felt relief warming up inside of her, letting out a gasp.

“Holy shit!” On of the teenagers yelped in panic.

“Scram, boys! Scram!” The other insisted, and they all ran like scared pups.

“Hey! Come back here!”

Strength seemed to return to Sunset's body, and as it did, she heave herself up, a small smirk of victory appearing on her battered face.

She looked up, and saw the tall looming silhouette standing right in front of her, dressed in his fitting suit and tie, with skin fair and white, and his dark blue hair cleanly cut.

“Hey… Detective…” Sunset panted, wiping the blood off the corner of her mouth.

Shining offered her a hand, with that familiar chastising look he always gave her whenever they laid eyes on each other.

“Sorry ‘bout that.” He said, genuinely distressed.

“Aren’t you gonna go after those mooks?” Sunset nodded her head towards the alley.

Shining shook his head. “No, I'm gonna have my guys take care of them. How ‘bout you? You alright?”

Sunset dropped her shoulders and flashed a blank stare.

“Well, of course you're not.” Shining grumbled, quite embarrassed at the obvious. “Come. Let me fix that for you.”

The two of them walked out the alley, and back into the loud and windy streets, where Shining's car was parked. Sunset waited at the hood, as Shining retrieved his kit from his car. As he returned, Shining began aiding the wounds and bruises that afflicted Sunset's features. It wasn't long before he fully completed the task.

“So,” Sunset began, a wry look on her face. “Something up?”

“What?” Shining looked at her, slightly bemused.

“I know you, Shining.” Sunset said with confidence. “You eat bad guys three square meals a day.”

Shining's eyes lightened up at the implication. “Oh. Heh. I took the day-off. It's only rightful for Canterlot’s greatest detective to get one damn break.”

“Hmm.” Sunset nodded knowingly. “Bowling night, I guess?”

“Yeah. I'm supposed to pick up my dad in an hour so…”

There was that heavy pause. The two of them fidgeted in their places against the hood, eyes wandering about, trying to dig out the next words to say. Though, they both already knew with deep awareness where the conversation was heading.

“So,” Shining continued, taking in a huge breath. “You and Twilight are…”

“Yep.” Sunset finished. “Sucks.”

Shining nodded. “Of course.” He replied quietly.

Out of nowhere, Sunset cracked a smile. A mocking one. “Thought you were gonna celebrate.”

“Celebrate?” Shining raised an eyebrow.

“Oh, please. I know you've been wanting the two of us to split up.” Sunset said bitterly. “Well, there you have it. I shooed her off. All because I can't get my shit together like I'm supposed to.”

Shining didn't answer immediately, instead he just looked at the younger girl with an unreadable expression.

“So, aren't you supposed to be glad about the ‘development’, Detective Shining Armor?”

“What development?” Shining raised a brow. “Breakups are tough. It's not something you can easily move on from. It's going to put you into a spiral of breakdowns and heartaches. You may call it release, but to go through all that is hell.”

Sunset had to admit she felt her chest ache at the thought of Twilight having to go through all of that.

“Look, Sunset, I never liked you. Not one bit.”

“Heh. Feeling's mutual, Detective.”

“But for all you've done for her, being loyal and committed after all those years, can't say I don't respect you for it.” There was a certain softness in Shining’s blue eyes that Sunset took notice. “You took good care of her, for someone who's surprisingly volatile for my taste.”

Sunset had to laugh at the comment. Shining joined her.

“Volatile seems a strong word.” Sunset remarked.

“Along with passionate, headstrong and a major pain in the ass.” Shining added, smirking. “Yeah, you are one hell of an explosive combo.”

“But despite all that you still respect me?”

“I hate to admit it but I do.” Shining said. “You're a good person, Sunset.”

“Good is a broad term. I'm good at being a spectacular fuck-up. That’s for sure.” Sunset said casually.

“I can't argue with that.”

“Yeah.” Sunset chuckled. “Sometimes, I feel like I'm just one of those criminals you're trying to catch. Misunderstood. Pushed to the edge. Broken.”

“In all my years serving this city, taking down outlaws, I realized it's more than just the good and bad.” Shining said. “But trust me when I say I still know a good person when I see one.”

Sunset just rolled her eyes at the flattery. “Oh, so now you're telling me that?”

“You are one. But like many good people, they get tired. Misunderstood, pushed to the edge until they break.”

“Exactly. Twilight can't see that.” Sunset said in an upset tone.

“Don't worry about her.” Shining said with a reassuring smile. “She’s way too good for this world anyway.”

“Too good for me, you say?” Sunset smirked.

Shining nodded. “People like Twilight are not deserved by those with so much darkness within them.”

Sunset squinted her eyes, slightly appalled by Shining's words, despite them coming from him of all people.

“You didn't need to rub it in.” Sunset scowled.

“Forgive me, I'm just being honest.” Shining said in an unapologetic manner. “With your current condition, Twilight would have drained herself from wanting to carry all the burden of taking care of you…”

“Yeah yeah, I get it.”

“Your relationship would have become more toxic and sooner or later it would have destroyed both of you, as you two would have destroyed each other.”

“I said I get it, Shining!” Sunset snapped. “You don't really need to remind me every damn thing about it.”

Shining paused, allowing the two of them to breath the cold evening air. Then he continued, with a softer voice this time.

“You love her.”

“You have no idea.” Sunset said with a sad grin.

Shining offered a consoling smile. “And instead of being selfish, you decided to let her go, even though it killed you inside.”

Sunset let out a chuckle to shove off the sorrow swelling like lump. “It sure felt like it.”

“I understand.” Shining said. “Breakups are very difficult to cope with. Especially when the two of you are both trying to fight through it all, but just end up hurting each other.”

“Geez, that sounded like it came from the heart, Detective.” Sunset humored. “Almost makes me think you and Cade–”

Sunset stopped at the look on Shining's face. Smiling yet sorrow filled his eyes instead of joy.

“Oh, shit.” Sunset gasped in realization. “No way!”

Shining released a heavy sigh. “Yep.”

“Damn. Twilight never told me. What happened?”

Shining chuckled weakly. “Yeah. Well, it's not really a pretty story to tell.”

“Tell me anyway.” Sunset insisted softly.

Shining shifted in his position, eyes furrowing as certain memories troubled him deeply. He took a deep breath, cleared his throat and continued.

“She was so ready to settle down.” Shining began, his voice grey and full of dismay.

“But?”

“The city keeps calling me. My will of serving justice and bringing order to Canterlot is not something I can easily put in a drawer only for me to look at when I'm already bound in a wheelchair. It’s my job. My purpose in life. And Cadence, well, she was my light. I thought I could have that. But I realized I can't have both.”

Sunset nodded in understanding, staring at the sorrowful look in Shining's blue eyes.

“Seems like she couldn't bear watching her fiancé risk his life everyday, huh?” Sunset commented.

“She couldn't take it, no. After so many close calls, me going out and trying to face danger over and over again, her wanting a safe and quiet life, then all that’s left were broken promises and an unhappy home. It was no way of living.”

“I can relate to that. Well, at least half of it.” Sunset said, pursing her lips.

Shining acknowledged Sunset's response and planted a gentle hand on her shoulder. “We tried making things work. But you see, life made it clear that I don't really deserve her.”

“How can you managed that?” Sunset asked, her brows furrowed in a contemplative trance. “Having to suffer from the fact that you can have no one else other than the one you don’t even deserve?”

“You can't, I think…” Shining said, frowning with dismay. “You gotta live with it.”

“Even if it hurts?”

“There's no other way.” Shining admitted. “Now, that you're on your own, last thing I want to happen to you is to die in a ditch.”

Shining fished out his wallet from his suit, and handed Sunset a couple of bills. Sunset eyed the older man suspiciously. Doubtingly.

“Twilight doesn't have to borrow money from dad's bank account.” Shining took Sunset's hand and placed the bills on her palm. “I want you to have that for your medication.”

“What?” Sunset was confused now.

“You don't deserve my sister, Sunset. Not in your condition.” Shining said.

“You… want me to stay away from her, don't you?” Sunset said, her voice melancholically certain.

“I want you to get your shit together.” Shining said in his serious tone. “You stay away from her until we finally get you fixed up.”

“Hold on a minute. We?” Sunset asked, curious.

“Flash is a reliable guy. I already told him to keep an eye on you.”

“O-kay?”

“Twilight doesn't believe that you belong in the psych ward but I do. And I know you do too.” Shining added. “Look, I'm not a doctor or a psychiatrist, but I believe it's the best option for you to get better. Hopefully.”

Sunset was rendered speechless for a while.

“You'll have my full support.”

“I… I don't know what to say…” Sunset uttered. “Thanks.”

“Don't thank me yet, kid.” Shining said. “I need to know if you're ready to cooperate.”

“Does… Twilight even know?”

Shining paused for a bit. “She doesn't need to know. At least, she doesn’t have the mental and emotional altitude to take it all in.”

“I guess.”

“Now, promise me you'll try. Not for Twilight, not for me, but for yourself.”

Sunset pondered at Shining's plans. Detective Shining Armor, Twilight's overprotective brother and sometimes a stick in the mud, had come down from his glorious pedestal to give a helping hand. How amusing and delightful.

“I don't have to promise anything.” Sunset responded shortly with a carefree shrug.

“Then swear.”

“I don't have to swear.” Sunset smirked, looking deep into Shining's eyes with her weary stare. “She won't ever see a piece of me. No talking. No connections. I’ll completely disappear.”

Shining nodded. “Good.”

“And may I ask?” Sunset's eyes narrowed, which Shining immediately took notice. “Why?”

Shining didn't hesitate to answer with his most casual tone. “Why the hell not?”

The two faced each other with acknowledging and respectful looks. Quietly and peacefully as they did so, despite having the lack of fondness towards the other. The night's cold breeze kicked them out of their revery, and as time dictated them, they decided to part their ways.

“See ya around, Detective.” Sunset hit off the street, flashing that cheeky yet thankful smile before finally disappearing from his view.

“Stay out of trouble, kid.” Shining whispered to himself, smiling, then headed back to the driver's seat.

---

Sunset took the bag of along with the receipt from the pharmacist. And she didn't wait a second to gulp down a couple of the pills before another one of her episodes could potentially distract her from doing anything essential like crossing a street.

The hospital was never a great place to be, for her at least. For the most obvious of reasons, she had associated its smell and atmosphere with death itself. After the many times she had visited the place, she had witnessed a lot of unpleasant things that occurred almost often. Especially within the white corridors.

It was past eight. Sunset made a mental note to stop at a pizzeria and grab a dinner, knowing she had a lot of money to spare, courtesy to Shining's assistance.

Sunset had overstayed in the hospital for too long, and eventually decided to head out before she could see anything she didn’t want to see.

Speaking of the Devil, frantic voices boomed into the halls. Sunset jumped out the way and stood by the corner as a group of nurses came rushing through, dragging two trolleys with bloody bodies lying on top.

Sunset made the decision to immediately get the hell out of there, now she was traumatized by the images imprinted in her head. She headed for the hospital's exit and caught a cab straight home. What she just saw back there destroyed her appetite.

The cab dropped her off in front of her apartment, she entered her unit with a stunned expression on her face then proceeded to sit down on the floor.

Of all the things Sunset hated, she had the ultimate loathing towards gore and blood.

She took a deep breath, shoving away the horrid images before they could make their way into her nightmares. That would just suck for her.

Her phone rang, destroying the peace she was basking in. Begrudgingly, she picked up the phone, but immediately stopped herself as she read the screen.

Sunset ended the call before even answering it. She closed her eyes as the ringing repeatedly went on for minutes. She tried with every remaining will power she had to not pick up the phone and hear that voice again.

She never enjoyed it. In fact, it was literal torture as she was nearly compelled to just break the damned thing to stop it from ringing ever again.

A knock came at the door. Sunset flinched in surprise but immediately recovered. She wasn't given the slightest chance to even stand so she could open the door, when a familiar tall blue haired young man already stepped into the dark and gloomy room she was dwelling in.

They stared at each other for awhile. Neither of them talked, instead they just let their eyes observe each other's selves. Flash walked closer, and he did with what Sunset noticed to be some kind of heaviness that was weighing him down.

Slowly, Flash sat next to Sunset, the loud phone ringing between them. He looked at it, then looked back at Sunset, who was looking at him with a tired expression.

“Aren't you gonna answer that?” Flash asked with concern.

Sunset shook her head. “Nah.”

“Did somethin–?”

“It's over.”

Flash was quiet for a moment, trying to take it all in.

“Oh.” He said, slumping his shoulders. “Well, isn’t this just the worst timing ever.”

“Tell me about it.” Sunset mumbled depressingly, sighing. “It’s better this way.”

“I don't think it'll make things better.” Flash said, shaking his head with a look of dismay.

“Trust me.” Sunset pushed, raising her voice. “She is better off without me. If she can't understand that, then that's not my problem anymore. We're done.”

Flash looked at her with sad eyes. “You… make it look so easy.” He remarked.

“I have the rest of my life to get miserable about it.” Sunset said. “I just wanna sleep this through.”

Flash picked up the phone from the floor, ringing for the fifteenth time. He looked at it. Apologetically. Guiltily.

He shut the phone off then placed it back on the floor.

“Thanks.” Sunset mumbled. “By the way, are you here to return the bike?”

Flash took a deep breath. “No. No, the bike's still under repair.”

Sunset nodded, extending the silence between them while contemplatively chewed on her cheek.

“Look, Flash.”

Flash perked up at the sound of urgency in Sunset's voice. “Yeah?”

Sunset swallowed the thorn in her throat before proceeding. “I'm… I'm sorry. About everything.”

“You shouldn't be.” Flash whispered softly, shaking his head.

“If it weren't for my sickness, your dad wouldn't have disowned you for getting expelled.”

“Sunset, it wasn't your fault.” Flash moved closer to her, his voice gentle and consoling.

“If… if I just stayed out of trouble. I-if I just stopped listening to the voices, none of this would've–”

“Hey, now.” Flash cut her off. “You had an episode for pete's sake and I wasn’t just gonna a let a group bastards take advantage of you. No way in hell I'd let that.”

“Yeah, and I guess you went too far. We went too far.” Sunset croaked. “Look at where we are now.”

“Dad and I never really had the best of relationships. He just never had the right reason to fully hate me. But you know, I think I kind of understand him.”

“Why?”

“Let's face it, Sunset. None of the things I do ever makes him happy. Just makes me think that maybe… maybe I'm just that big of a disappointment.”

Sunset didn't know how to respond to that.

There was an overpowering sadness that dwelled within Flash's blue eyes. It wasn't hard to notice, even in the darkness that shrouded them. Something else was bothering him.

“Sunset…” Flash said, barely above a whisper.

“Hm?”

“There's actually… uhh… something I need to tell you. It's the reason why I'm here.”

The young man slowly nested his head between his knees, curling up like a distressed little boy.

“Are you okay? What the hell’s going on?” Sunset asked, starting to get agitated.

Flash raised his head and revealed his eyes to the girl, filled with tears that he was struggling to keep at bay. In his quivering voice, he said,

“Shining's dead.”

Sunset's heart dropped to her stomach. Her blood ran ice cold and her mind was bombarded with so much emotions and thoughts she could never process all at once.

“W-what?”

Flash swallowed the swelling lump in his throat before answering. “Car crash. The doctors tried to save them. He and his father didn't make it.”

Everything was just too much to comprehend at the moment. A few hours ago, Sunset just had a chat with the detective–she made a deal with him, for pete’s sake. Then, she remembered the bodies at the hospital.

It all clicked. She could not believe it. All of it.

She looked down at her phone, heavy and unbearable guilt crashed down on her as she realized the reason why Twilight wanted to talk to her so badly. She felt incredibly awful, and felt repulsed at herself.

It was as if the gravity around them had intensified, dragging them down until they would ultimately collapse under their own weight.

“I just talked to him.” Sunset said, tears began welling up in her eyes. “He-he just told me he wo-would help me–” she broke into uncontrollable sobs.

“I'm sorry.” Flash sniffled. “I am so sorry.”

“Why did he have to give me hope?” Sunset cried through gritted teeth, her knuckles turning white and in the verge of punching something.

“Sunset…”

“Why?!” Sunset shouted, her face scrunched in intense confusion and remorse. “Why did he have to do that?!”

Flash didn't answer, but just let the girl beside him cry her heart out. The room was filled with her mournful wails, and it crushed him dearly. He watched her fall apart right there, screaming and yelling out her hate, rage and grief once bottled up for such a long time.

“I fucked up!”

When Sunset harshly threw her phone across the room out of blind anger, Flash wrapped her tightly in his arms to prevent her from going further. She tried to fight him. She tried to escape his hold by pushing him away. Flash was bruised dearly for it but he did not let go of her, as she eventually weakened and drowned in his embrace. Crying, sobbing, and yelling, all while Flash shed a few tears that he failed to hold back.

The two lamented in each other’s arms. Sunset cried for hours until she couldn't breathe. Flash tried his best to console her, to get her to stop, but the pain and guilt was just too much.

“Why’s everything so unfair?”

It was just so cruel. Plain cruel.

---

Canterlot mourned for the death of the great Detective Shining Armor. A few days after his death was announced, a funeral was arranged. A huge one, it was. All of the city’s important figures, the Canterlot City Department of Police officials, friends and family, and citizens who all witnessed the detective’s deeds and the great service he gave, all of them attended the funeral with heavy and mournful hearts, as tears were shed and respects were given.

It was only fitting to have Night Light's burial the same day. Even though he was just an ordinary man, people paid tribute to him as the father of their most beloved detective.

No one had a heavier heart witnessing the two great men's descent to their graves than Twilight Sparkle with her mother and Cadence standing by her side.

Twilight had nothing left to say for the rest of the ceremony. Grief completely consumed her, as did her mother. Everything had fallen to pieces.

Losing Shining was heartbreaking. Losing Shining along with Night Light, in the exact same day as Sunset Shimmer, was just all too much.

It broke her.

She was relieved when Cadence came. But during the ceremony, Twilight would look around and scan through several faces, hoping–wishing to herself for Sunset to show up, but everytime she tried, she failed.

Twilight never saw Sunset the whole day. And the fact that the girl never even had the courtesy to attend the funeral made Twilight resent her with passion. Though a part of herself tried to be considerate and understanding. She really tried not dwell in that awful hatred. But honestly, how could she not?

All that's left of her was a gaping hole in her chest.

Up in the hills, two figures watched from a distance at the ceremony that occurred below them. Sunset and Flash stood side by side, quietly observing, all while quietly letting themselves die for a moment.

“You sure you don't even want to talk to her?” Flash asked the girl beside him, eyes pinned towards the cemetery.

Sunset just stood still. Staring, possibly contemplating. She didn't answer nor even had the effort to gave Flash a glance.

“You might regret this, Sunset.” Flash said, almost urging her. “Just let her see you. Just this once.”

Sunset answered in her slightly harsh tone. “What for?”

Flash sighed, defeated knowing he can never convince Sunset with that heavy pride she was carrying.

“I’m leaving.” Sunset said, earning her a concerned look from her companion.

“Where are you going?”

“Far away from the main city. That way I can technically disappear for good.”

Flash didn't protest, but simply nodded with the least encouragement. He thought to himself for a moment, before responding.

“I'll come with you.”

It was Sunset's turn to give a concerned look. “You wanna leave the city with me?”

“I promised him I'd keep an eye on you.” Flash said, his blue eyes glimmering with sincerity.

Sunset shook her head refusal. “Oh, come on. I'm broke, Flash. And I'm a hopeless nutcase. You don't hav–”

“I'll come with you.” Flash repeated. “And it's all the more reason why I should.”

“What about your dad?” Sunset asked, her voice sounding cautious. “I mean, even after everything, he's still your–”

“Forget him.” Flash said without hesitation.

Sunset decided not to fight it. “Okay.” She nodded.

The look in Flash's face didn't change. A look only a loyal friend could ever give. But Sunset never deserved someone as such. She stared at him, not noticing he was moving closer towards her and began to wrap her in a warm hug.

One that Sunset never felt obliged to return. She was either weak to do it or just too numb to acknowledge the meaning behind it.

A familiar voice interrupted the two, causing the two of them to jump.

“What are you two doing up here?”

It seemed to them that Thunder just popped out of nowhere. Just like everyone else, he also attended the funeral, given he was wearing a formal suit.

“What are you doing up here?” Sunset returned with a raised eyebrow.

Thunder just shrugged back. “No offense to Shining and all, but funerals aren't really my thing.”

Sunset and Flash fixed a fair distance between them to allay the suspicious look that Thunder was already giving them.

“You two are supposed to be down there.” Thunder said, pointing a thumb back at the ceremony. “Maybe there's something I'm missing here?”

Flash took a deep breath before enlightening his friend. “We're leaving.”

Thunder's suspicious gaze intensified. “Wait… what's going on here?” He pointed at the two.

Sunset gave Thunder a sad smile, and her eyes glistening with defeat. “It's over.”

The look on Thunder's face softened and he decided to stop questioning it. “Makes sense.” He commented with a shrug.

“Goodbye and take care of the Flash Drive for now.” Flash said, escorting Sunset on their way to the car parked a few feet away from them.

Thunder blinked. “Oh. Wow. This is… for real now.” He remarked, watching them enter the car. “Hey, you two stay out of trouble.” He added loudly.

And just like that, the car drove away beyond Thunder's sight, leaving him alone, standing at the hills.

Flash and Sunset sat there, in the car, with the secret and quiet oath of never looking back to the life that failed them. It was the last time they'd laid eyes on the people they were deeply attached to.

“So what now?” Sunset asked, while staring aimlessly out the window.

With one hand steering the wheel, Flash used the other to reach for his compartments, retrieving a shiny dog tag that Sunset immediately took notice. He held it tight in his hands, a heavy and unreadable look in his eyes.

“We move on, I guess.” He said, putting the dog tag around his neck.

“How is that even possible?” Sunset whispered.

Flash placed a hand on top of Sunset's. She gave him a slightly surprised look, but she never resisted his touch.

“We will try, Sunset.”

“Do you regret it?”

It took awhile for Flash to reply.

“Yes.” He answered quietly. “You?”

“Yeah.”

Sunset gave Flash a look, one that he briefly returned before firmly fixed his eyes back on the road. It was only for a moment, but Sunset saw something within those brilliant blue eyes. Something that told her, that even with all the good that existed in the world, a man like Flash wasn't truly innocent as she thought he was.

There was doubt in her. But then again, who was she to judge him, when she was a mighty train wreck herself.

“We're just a bunch of losers.” Sunset said to which Flash rightfully added with,

“Damned, defeated and lonely losers.”

“So we’ll stick together, then.”

“Always.”

It was a long day of work for Sunset Shimmer, and she thanked the universe for giving her the chance to finally relax in the comfort of her own home. She pulled out the keys for the door, once it clicked, she got inside her house.

A loud thunder broke into the winds and flashes of lightning flickered momentarily through the windows. Sunset jumped, but shrugged it off immediately.

She put down her stuff, took off her shoes, and rested her coat onto the rack beside the door.

Everything was clean and tidy as it should be. She reached for the light switch, but the odd thing was the lights wouldn't come out. She was certain she paid the bills on time.

There was a noise. A faint one, but it was audible enough for Sunset to hear. She assumed it was her dog.

“Spot?” She called, loud enough for the dog to hear.

She heard the sounds of a bell clanging in the kitchen. Spot carried a bell in his collar, so she instinctively went there to check.

Still, the light switches didn’t work. It was becoming an annoyance at this point. Sunset fished out her phone from her pockets and used the flashlight to navigate her way around her house.

“Spot?” Sunset called again. “Here, boy!”

Again, she heard the bell, but the dog was nowhere to be found. She frowned. Naturally, Spot would come out for her whenever she called.

She entered the kitchen. Immediately, right after she stepped within the area, she knew something was wrong. It was unnaturally quiet. The air was heavy and there was still no sign of her dog. No scratches, no paws softly tapping against the floorboards, and most of all, no barking.

“Spot? Are you there?” Sunset called with a louder voice.

She froze. She heard someone. It sounded like a faint breathing. And all if the sudden, she was reluctant to flash the light around the dark corners.

She decided to move around cautiously, but as she took one step, her foot stumbled upon an object on the floor. She looked down.

It was the collar. With the bell on it. But Spot was nowhere to be found.

Sunset dropped her phone to the floor when she heard a loud shuffling in the kitchen, like the sound of a moving cloth.

The darkness welcomed her, with only the light of the moon peeking through the glass window. Sweat began building up on her face, and the air around her was cold, wrapping her up like a blanket that's brought her nothing but dread.

Her eyes tried their hardest to adjust to their dark surrounding. And for some irrational reason, she had become too hesitant to move a muscle.

Then, her eyes stumbled upon the suspicious corner, where the shadows moved with awareness. She froze, her blood running cold in her veins.

There was a tall figure, standing perfectly still and from the shadows it observed her. Sunset couldn't move when she even saw the shadows shift in its place and the figure stepped out with it like its own coat.

What Sunset saw was something that awakened her, with terror filling her very being. The figure's face was covered in bloody bandages. The eyes, cyan just like hers, peeked through the holes. They were abnormally bright, almost as if they were glowing in the dark. Below those haunting eyes was a large opening where the mouth was.

Sunset felt every hair on her body stand once she saw an unsettlingly wide smile stretch from inside those bandages. She could have ran from there and informed the police about the intruder. But, she was too terrified to move and the figure before her was aware of her fears.

She wanted to scream out of terror, but seeing those eyes and that smile tore away her natural instincts and instead compelled her to ‘behave’.

“W-who are you?” She squeaked, her heart pounding wildly against her chest.

The figure tilted its head and stepped further out of the shadows, and it loomed over Sunset with its intimidating height. It wasn't strikingly tall, but it towered her still with a few inches.

A hand reached for the bandages, and the figure slowly tore them away, letting them fall to the floor softly and quietly.

“It’s like looking in the mirror, isn't it?”

Sunset's heart stopped for a moment, her eyes widened in shock and fear. Hearing her own raspy voice mocking her, thickly coated with mischief coming the spitting image of herself.

If that image was distorted entirely. But it wasn't possible. No way it was.

“Oh, my god…” She gasped as she continued to stare at the other Sunset. A taller one, no less.

“How’s life, other me?” The other Sunset spoke, moving closer to her with slow, calculating steps.

Sunset thought it was the most terrifying thing ever, to see her own carbon copy emanating dangerous aura. Those dull and lifeless cyan eyes, accompanied by the unmoving, wide devilish grin plastered on a face so hideously scarred. It was like a living and breathing nightmare.

The other Sunset began circling around her, slowly and like a predator as she did. “Me? I've been a recluse for far too long. Crawling on the dirt like a wounded dog and struggling to survive this unforgivably cruel world.”

Chills immensely ran down her spine when she felt the other Sunset’s breath against her nape. With that monstrous growl, the other Sunset continued, “While you sit here in this beautiful and warm house, filled with content and comfort without any worry or troubles keeping you up at night.”

Sunset was whimpering now, tears flooded down from her eyes from the overwhelming fear she was feeling. The other Sunset's hand crept from behind her and gently cupped her jaw.

“Life is unfair, other me.” The other Sunset pouted. “You know, I suffer from this rare case of ‘Destructive Jealousy’. It's not a medical term, but I assure you it drives me to do very, very bad things.”

“What do you want?” Sunset asked between sobs.

The other Sunset moved closer to her ear and whispered with a smile, “This world is not big enough for two Sunsets. It might cause problems. And it will. So...”

“N-no. You can’t be real. I am Sunset! I am the–”

The other Sunset clasped her hand on the girl's mouth, shushing her panicked whimpering. With that cold and malicious tone in her voice, she giggled and whispered in her ear once more.

“Sunset is dead. Long live me.”

Author's Note

Sunset still has no chill.

As always, lemme know what you guys think of this one! Your feedbacks are highly appreciated!

Chapter 17: Revenant
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 17: Revenant

Collective laughter and shouts amalgamated with DJ King's another wave of music, shaking the entire building, and sending frenzy to everyone on the dance floor. The powerful drops of the bass and the heavenly melodic tunes beautifully meshed together, it was all the crowd of Club Andromeda could ever ask for.

Observing the beauty of a chaos from above were the masters themselves; Rave and Canyon, seated on a large round table.

“Where did you get all these people?” Canyon asked with an astounded expression, induced by the excessive alcohol, of course.

“I have my connections.” Rave said proudly, sipping into his champagne. “Nimbus wanted his favorite sector to make more money. And it's my job to make that work."

“He did the right choice of choosing you.” Canyon smirked. “You've packed this place with the craziest people ever.”

“Most are from out of town too.” Rave added.

“That's how we like it.” Canyon raised a congratulatory glass to the younger man before sipping into his favorite whiskey.

“How about you?” Rave inquired, picking up a joint from the beautiful display of on the round table. “How is the operation in Barbatos’ Paradise?”

“Well, six months have gone. But the damage wasn't too severe. Eventually recovered from it all and now we're here.” Canyon said, shrugging cooly.

“I heard Nimbus also assigned Cobalt to join your operation after his recovery.”

“I'm happy to know he's back on track. Needed his skills to compensate for the losses. Also to get rid of the trauma. Other than that, everything is perfectly fine.”

“I’m glad to hear.” Rave said, taking in a few sip of air from his joint.

“With things back in their natural order and the inconvenience permanently out of our way. No wars, just the family and this city.” Canyon added blissfully.

The two continued to laugh and chat with their heads high up in the air and bodies heated with the alcohol and exuberance of the night. Nothing stood their way for they were the kings of their own kingdoms again. Unchallenged and feared as all of them should be.

Coming from the dark blue shadows was one of the club's lady servants. The flickering strobe lights excitedly brought shine upon her glittery fitting dress, highlighting her curves for the two masters smile at.

She carried in her hand a matted briefcase, and placed it on top of the round table facing Rave. The white haired dapper man gave her a thankful nod and then she left. Canyon watched her go from behind, whistling.

“I’ll have one of those later.” Canyon slurred, pointing a thumb at the departing lady servant.

Rave just shook his head and laughed, putting his attention towards the briefcase. He popped the lid open and found a black letter, handwritten with an ultraviolet ink, perfect for the dimly lit setting.

Canyon looked over. “Another one?”

“An old client, Chrome Dusk, asks for one of our services.” Rave announced. “Specifically, one from your department.”

“What's the deal?” Canyon asked, shifting in his seat.

“He asks for protection.” Rave said, looking Canyon in the eye. He turned the briefcase around, showing a dozen bundles of money, fully catching the older man's attention. “An old rival has been threatening him. You give him protection, he'll pay you the other half. Eliminate the threat, he'll give you a bonus.”

Canyon let his hands run over the neatly stacked bundles, a confident and delighted smile forming on his lips. “Well, what do you know? Finally some excitement for me.” He said.

Rave handed over the black letter. “Good luck."

The two exchanged smiles, and continued with their enjoyment, letting their minds get lost into the night's temptations. Its hypnotic beats, the clouds filling the space, happy lights dancing around and exciting the mass of bodies present. It was what Club Andromeda was all about.

Amidst the fun, Canyon noticed the contemplative trance on Rave's face. Not the troubled kind, no. Rave had a lot of things going on in his mind, most filled with ambitions and plans Canyon needed to check every now and then.

Six months was a long time for a driven young man, and the universe seemed to be on their side as it granted them the chance to do things a little more exciting than they usually were. A chance to focus on the good things.

“I was surprised when Nimbus supported your little activities. The ones happening in the basement. Involving dead bodies.” Canyon said, his enunciations laced with curiosity.

“You never know when a dead body might come in useful.” Rave shrugged casually. “And sure. Handling this club is quite the entrepreneurial experience and I've come to love the things I do for people who seek the club's services. But you and I both know that this is not the only thing that keeps me ticking.”

“You're still not giving up on that formula, huh?” Canyon smirked, a knowing look in his eyes.

“I just can't sleep on it.” Rave said, shaking his head. “Mistakes were made, yes. But that's the beauty of trial and error. You believed that what we did years ago had potential.”

“Back when we were young and arrogant.” Canyon countered.

“Driven individuals with a clear vision of the future.” Rave corrected, raising a justificatory finger.

“Well, you are the scientist and I'm just the drug dealer. Shit do I know, right?” Canyon shrugged, signifying his humble defeat. Moments later, that familiar look of concern made a return on his face. “How do we even know you’ll do it right this time?” He asked, his voice doubtful and quiet.

“I don't. It's a game of Russian Roulette.”

Canyon had to laugh at that. “Your confidence is very dangerous, young man.”

Rave flashed a look of reassurance. “The results are promising and Nimbus himself is even excited for it. It will be revolutionary.”

“We'll be creating our very own monsters again.” Canyon said with weariness masked under the enthusiasm.

“We already have one. Thorn Rosekill is a remarkable example.” Rave said. “But she isn't perfect.”

“That's because she's not a frankenstein cooked up in a laboratory.” Canyon explained. “She's a child, born and raised."

“We made her into a killing machine. What I'm doing is no different. Just some major enhancements here and there.”

“Already sounds like a nightmare.”

Rave chuckled at the retort. “Though I assure you this one will not turn into an unpredictable, homicidal bitch like last time.” He jested.

“I really hope so. For your sake.”

“Trust me. The monsters will be on our side. I make sure of it.”

Rave watched the little cloud of smoke dancing through the pink and purple shadows, his neon green eyes smiling mischievously with that boyish charm of his, that Canyon always recognized as his unstoppable youth seeping through that mature and stable facade.

Canyon saw a little boy in front of him. Dangerously curious and had a passion of playing with deadly games. And all would be damned if there were no one to hold him back.

"I guess monsters still have their place even in peaceful times like this.

Everyone in the warehouse grew anxious at the sight of the two figures standing right at the door. Though the expression on their faces were nearly obscured by the dim evening light, their presence alone was enough affirmation of the true purpose of such unlikely visit.

The brave ones fearfully ran to approach the older man, Crimson Blitz, who donned himself a stylish vermillion coat to protect himself from the cold and disappointing night. Slowly, he took off his fedora, before facing the nervous worker who already was stuttering his himself while explaining the situation.

But Crimson raised a gloved hand, the scowl on his face and the annoyed glance from little Thorn was enough to stop the worker's babbling.

“I don’t have time to evaluate your failure.” Crimson’s voice was heavy with dismay and judgement.

The worker lowered his head to avoid those yellow eyes boring into him like relentless drills.

“You let a group of thieves infiltrate the warehouse and steal the goods with Nimbus White's name written all over it. This is fucking embarrassing, ladies and gentlemen.”

At the end of Crimson's outrage, Thorn drew her sword in such overwhelming speed, the worker barely had the chance to brace for that glimmering blade aimed to slice across his throat. Under three seconds, blood was spilled and he fell to the ground.

The other workers were paralyzed with fear upon witnessing the punishment.

Crimson faced them, the castigation in his eyes intensified like flame. “You must understand that failure is equivalent to death.” He said in a slow and dreadful tone.

With a snap of his fingers, the Sentinel charged forward like an unstoppable lightning, running her blade through the heads and chests of every unfortunate soul present. Thorn relished in the sounds of the anguished cries, every single one of them, and watched the blood splatter in such satisfying splotches like the art of Jackson Pollock.

The older man watched intently and patiently at the Sentinel's work, secretly relieved that he was spared of dealing with incompetence.

The last head tumbled like a lousy ball on the floor, stopping at Crimson's feet. Thorn stood there, barely breaking a sweat.

“Is this a great time to contact Titania about the applicants?” Thorn asked in a soft voice, her head tilted in youthful innocence.

Crimson gave her a small smile for her work. “I will gladly do it.”

Thorn then proceeded to wipe her blade clean before returning it back to its sheath, one that prominently hung on her back. She took a glance at the carnage she had caused, while Crimson was busy talking with Titania through the telecom device.

“Not the mercenaries that raided Quasar months ago.” Thorn pondered out loud.

“No.” Crimson agreed. “This one actually got the job done. If they wanted to steal all of the stuff that’s in here, they would have probably done it. I doubt they’ll come back.”

“How can you be so sure about that?”

Crimson eyed his surroundings, cupping his chin with his gloved hand all while analyzing the obvious details. "Sedated guards, unharmed workers, disabled alarms with no traces, tracks, whatsoever. No one even heard them coming. ”

“Why would they be stupid enough to steal from Nimbus?” Thorn sputtered.

Crimson shook his head, still in his trance. “This one is the work of a professional, if not one of the top-notch masters of larceny.”

Thorn stood agape, bemused. “Masters of larceny? Are you referring to a separate organization I should know?”

“Anyone can steal, but I know no other professional who'd even dare to pull this off other than the raptors; Tyto Owls.” Crimson announced with an enlightened look.

“Tyto Owls?” Thorn scrunched her face, wondering how such scoundrels would even be named in such way.

“Worldclass, untouchable and very expensive. They're the ones you hire to take the President's fingerprints. Or break into the Pentagon unnoticed to get a copy of the most classified information.”

“Oh.” Thorn said, her tensed soldiers dropping at the boast.

“Hired by someone with too much fortune in their disposal.” Crimson added.

“Assuming that you might be correct, who even has motive?" Thorn asked.

“A jealous and undeniably foolish rival. I'll kill to know who they are."

Crimson turned on his heel and began to head outside, with little Thorn trailing behind, leaving the bloody carnage for a cleanup crew to take care of.

“Why don't we just track down these Tyto Owls and kill them?” Thorn suggested with her usual casualness.

“Oh, little one. You don't want a quarrel with the Tyto Owls.”

“Why not?”

Crimson looked down at the little girl and gave her dead serious look that she would remember. “An international organization with enough power and skill to steal anything and everything. That's something you shouldn't underestimate.”

“I didn't know thieves could be this… complicated.” Thorn frowned, overwhelmed and disheartened..

“Business, little one. Business is always complicated.”

Crimson pressed the keys, emanating an echo of the car alarm just a few meters away. A red 1966 Ford Mustang convertible greeted them with its flickering headlights like a beast welcoming its masters.

The two both hopped into their seats. Crimson plunged the keys into the ignition for the engine to roar back into life like an apex predator.

Normally the evening breeze was almost unbearable. But Crimson and Thorn basked in it like it was nothing, welcoming the persistent winds as if they were old friends. Thorn's pink hair flew beautifully like strips of ribbons in the air.

The two didn't say a word for awhile, as they both try to think things through. But it was Crimson who beat himself the hardest. The whole time his curled brows began to grow numb from the intensive frowning.

“Are the Tyto Owls dangerous?” Thorn asked out loud.

“Their neutral but they are definitely not to be trifled with. It's the people who hired them that we should look out for.”

“Why don't we ask them who their client was?”

“We can't. They're extremely secretive when it comes to their transactions.” Crimson responded, a hint of frustration present in his tone.

“Are the transactions online? If so we can find a way to trace it.”

Crimson pondered at the suggestion, nodding as he did. “I'll see what I can do.”

“I would like a bowl of ice cream when we return.” Thorn requested, shifting in her seat.

“Peppermint or Strawberry?”

“Both.”

They had magicians this time. Thorn didn't mind. Though, she wasn't truly a fan of the spectacle, she sat through the magic show with all the tolerance she had. Admittedly, she had to give credit to the magicians for being unique for once, and not look like one of those cheap clowns who usually appeared in children's parties. If so, Thorn would be tempted to end the show quickly in her own methods.

Meanwhile, Crimson came to greet his beautiful mistress. He sat down next to her, and he could tell that she was delighted to see him again after hours of patrolling.

“I hope you had an eventful evening. If not, the house always has things to offer." Titania began.

Crimson appreciated the subtle gesture, yet he was still not in the mood. He took a deep breath before answering. “I believe that someone hired the Tyto Owls.”

“That is a crazy theory.” Titania retorted, unamused.

"Thorn suggested we should find some traces of online transaction and see if we can possibly track down their client from there.” Crimson said, completely ignoring the previous comment.

“That if you can pass through the encryptions!” Thorn yelled from the other table.

"But darling, we don't even know if it's truly the Tyto Owls' doing." Titania said doubtfully.

"After everything that happened, who else would have the audacity to steal from Nimbus?" Crimson reasoned.

“By audacity, you mean fearlessness and a pair of gigantic balls. One person does come to mind, and that is him. ” Titania said slowly. Apprehensively

“That wouldn’t make any sense. Why would he?"

“I have no clue. But, you're right. It wouldn't make sense. If it weren't for the anonymous transactor, he'd still be after us.”

Crimson frowned at the mentioned character. “You mean the anonymous transactor that transferred the exact amount of money that was stolen right into Nimbus’ account?”

"Yes, of course."

"People lacking integrity these days.” Crimson grumbled. "Though, it did stop the raids."

“That transactor saved this city. But that is not the point here.” Titania said. "You're claiming things that aren't even plausible. The Tyto Owls might not even be involved in this."

Crimson sighed. "I know. That's why I need to see it for myself." He said before grabbing the laptop from under the table.

Crimson leaned forward, gluing his eyes on the black screen riddled with codes and numbers, a sort of language that they all came to understand. Cracking his knuckles, he proceeded to place his fingers on top of the keyboard, determination filling in his features.

“Let’s crack this up.”

Crimson began his journey towards the notorious depts of the web where people like him were recognized as guests who were frequent in their visits. He didn't have to worry about treading carefully in the minefield of a realm. None of them would ever have to.

Titania leaned in to inspect Crimson's voyage into the place of illicit occurrences, with his efforts to unveil layers of encryptions and attachments that lead to dead ends. Crimson realized that he had to identify the specifics, so rather going through individual pages, he found a way to cut through a shortcut to his destination.

It took time, but he finally stumbled upon a black page with the logo of a silver barn owl placed right at the middle, and the name ‘Tyto Owls’ written at the bottom. Titania smiled, admittingly impressed by Crimson's efforts. Though, she was still reluctant about all of it. But the man's work has not yet begun.

Cracking into a series of codes, popped a new smaller page into the screen, showing all the data of the previous transactions that happened. He searched for the recent ones.

Crimson made the move to locate its origins and he needed to do it quick before someone lurking in the interface could see what he was up to. Not even halfway through his work, the screen crashed, replacing the pages he had with the screen turning to black and riddled with ever changing numbers and letters too fast for him to catch up.

“Shit.” Crimson cursed below his breath, trying to gain back his control over the system.

“Someone's interfering.” Titania said. By then, Crimson knew there was no point and he retracted his hands from the keys.

Thorn walked over to the older two, a bowl of ice cream in hand.

“What is that?” She asked, gesturing at the screen.

A few seconds later, the black screen split. Chaotic lines ravaged the screen like an entangled spider web, eventually forming into the shape of a barn owl's face.

“Great.” Crimson sighed depressingly.

“What did they do?” Thorn asked.

“Inflicted a virus.” Titania answered. “And now we know what happens if we try to steal from the Tyto Owls.” She added in a castigating manner.

“Technically, we didn't steal anything.” Crimson defended.

“You tried to steal information. Be glad they left you off with a warning.” Titania said.

Crimson sat there for a moment, a little defeated yet still very determined. The flames in his eyes had not died yet. And the two observed with knowing looks as his anxious trance gradually transformed into a thoughtful, more focused frown.

"If it's not the Tyto Owls, then we'll just have to ask everyone else."

Titania sat there a bit bemused at Crimson's suggestion. But stopped herself from going against it, as she contemplated on the idea. Someone was out there, possibly a jealous rival, possibly a loon who just wanted the thrill of the chase. Either way, they should not get away with it. Titania sat there, finally had the understanding she'd come to share with Crimson's frustration.

"Shall I send in a group to come with you?" Titania asked, a sweet generous smile on her face.

"No." Crimson declined, shaking his head. He looked at the little girl, who was standing right there with an expectant gaze, waiting for some kind of affirmation from him.

Crimson flashed an acknowledging look at the little girl and nodded. Thorn nodded back. And Titania asked no more questions.

"Suit up, little one. It's going to be a long night."

Thorn finished her bowl of ice cream with a satisfactory sigh, before leaving the Lady's box and headed for her own personal armory.

A few moments later, Thorn returned, wearing her usual formal outfit minus the enormous sword she always carried on her back. Instead, she had two utility belts equipped with smaller blades. She had a knife holsted on her left boot, and a harness carrying two pistols.

"A bit too much if you ask me." Crimson teased.

"Just prepared." Thorn said.

With Crimson already armed with three of his own pistols, he and Thorn bid their polite farewell to the Lady, before heading out to the streets of Canterlot once more. While handling the wheel, Crimson checked for his phone and entered the contacts. Too many names to go through, too many faces to meet, and a task too demanding to squeeze in one night.

An hour had already passed and the two finally arrived at their nearest source of inquiry, but they weren't expecting a company of police standing right outside the gates of the mansion, the infamous blue and red lights waving around the scene.

Crimson and Thorn didn't hesitate to hop out of the convertible, coming face to face with one of the police.

"Crimson." The policeman greeted in his meek voice, taking off his cap as he did. "Is there something I can help you with?"

Crimson let his eyes wander at the scene for a while, unbridled curiosity boiling within him before meeting the policeman in the eye once again.

"We're here to talk to an old partner. But it seems like we ran into an unpleasant situation." Crimson said.

The policeman fidgeted in his place, trying to avoid eye contact with the little girl who just stood there observing him like a piece of meat.

"Y-yeah. It's been a bad time."

"Can we take a look?" Thorn interjected in a raised tone.

There was hesitance present within the policeman's eyes as his gaze shifted between the two dominating presence standing in front of him and his fellow police behind him. But Crimson's gaze combined with Thorn's sharp and almost feral look had convinced him to cooperate and grant them passage with a shaky nod of his head.

Crimson and Thorn proceeded to enter the scene, with the rest of the policemen standing in the gates stepping out of their way and lowering their heads.

The door was already open for them to enter freely, and there they found a few inspectors taking samples wherever they could find. The mansion was poorly lit, and the only source of light they could hope for were the flashlights provided by the inspectors wandering about the area.

"Well, this is interesting." Thorn commented in a dry tone.

"It's a pleasant surprise to see you two out and about."

A familiar voice echoed, catching Crimson and Thorn's attention. They looked around, finding the Chief of Police smiling as if they were obliged to confide with him. But Crimson and Thorn never bothered, they just looked at him in mild irritation hoping it was enough for him to mind his boundaries.

"Star Glider." Crimson greeted in a dull manner. "Let's cut to the chase. What the hell happened here?"

Star Glider cleared his throat, transforming from and authoritative figure into a docile man. "Well, someone broke into your old partner's mansion, after disabling their alarms and poisoned all of the dogs in the yard. We were only informed about the situation when their butler got back from leave, and found out that the family has been murdered in their sleep."

"The entire family?" Crimson asked, his jaw clenched tightly.

"Yes."

"What else?"

"Just this afternoon, we found a judge. One of yours. Poisoned. Oh, three of Nimbus' oldest business partners who went missing were found under a bridge. Hanged and skinned."

Crimson was then caught off guard at the sudden news. "How long has this been happening?" He asked, furious.

"According to our forensics, the bodies found has been dead for at least three days." Star said.

"And nobody, literally nobody noticed until now?" Crimson asked with a raised voice that almost sounded like a bark echoing throughout the mansion, catching everyone's attention. But he didn't mind them. Not with everything he just found out.

Some crimes were no stranger to the face of the police or even to the people like Crimson. It has always been the same kind of case, mostly inconsequential and easily forgotten. But what Crimson discovered tonight was inconceivably baffling, and infuriating to think about.

The whole trouble involving Sunset Shimmer, and the dreadful apocalypse that they thought would follow but never happened, had been a clear lesson to the foolish ones. Since then, the fear of consequences became prominent, and stupid quarrels between rivals have been ceased.

Six months. It was nothing but a time of cooperation and peace. That until now. And all was shaken.

"Someone stole from Nimbus." There was a significant weight in the sound of the name coming from Crimson's lips.

"Do you think this might have a connection?" Thorn asked, catching Star's attention.

"It seems that way. Because as I've gathered here and from you, the targets are currently men of power. And I have to say, this… this one's definitely not fucking around." Star answered.

Crimson stepped closer to the Chief of Police, a dark shadow casting over his intense yellow eyes, whispered in a serious tone, "These men were feared and respected. Whoever's doing this is still out there. I want every sector in this city to do something about it. Even you. Because if you don't, then there will be outrage. There will be war."

"Doesn't it bother you that maybe the reason why this is happening is because you hadn't really prevented the war, but only postponed it?" Star whispered back, having the same intensity in his eyes.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Crimson sneered, lowering his voice.

"Think about it. Maybe, just maybe, he's behind all this."

A voice from Star's police radio interjected. Crimson couldn't clearly hear the muffled speech as Star turned his body around in private, but something told him it was definitely serious when Star turned to meet him again.

"We have another situation at the Dusk manor."

Canyon and his team of assassins arrived at the gates of the mansion in their SUVs, and as if on cue, the gates opened automatically, welcoming their arrival.

Eyeing the estate, Canyon noticed the absence of the gardeners who were usually out. It was quite odd, but he never paid the detail too much of attention.

They parked the SUVs in front of the mansion, got out, and marched towards the large double doors. As they entered, the first thing that welcomed them was the eerie silence that filled the large spaces of the mansion.

There was nothing else bizarre, though. Canyon recognized the place like any other mansion he's been. It was the same place decorated with the same expensive furnitures and ornaments.

"Where the hell is everybody?" Canyon whispered in complaint, mostly kept it to himself. The unceremonious, and almost lifeless atmosphere, he found it quite rude.

Already growing impatient, Canyon decided to take the situation into his own hands and headed for Chrome Dusk's office upstairs without invitation, leaving his team guarding the living room.

After a few steps within the white and heavily decorated corridor, Canyon came face to face with the door he recognized to be Chrome Dusk's office.

He knocked three times, waited for a form of invitation, but his impatience pushed him to just enter without it.

Canyon found himself dumbfounded at the discovery he just made; Chrome Dusk literally nailed into his chair, bruised and his naked body glazed with sweat, a gag over his mouth muffling his desperate cries. Looking down, Canyon noticed something bulky taped under the chair.

It was a bomb.

"What the hell…?" Canyon gasped, as he noticed the strange figure standing next to Chrome Dusk's chair, donning a familiar black trench coat and a face obscured by a bloody roll of bandages. A smile, an insanely stretched smile, peeked through the bandages' hole.

Crimson quickly grabbed for his gun.

"Is this the one that's been threatening you, Mr. Chrome?" Canyon asked, but the other man was merely crying in panic at this point and was furiously shaking his head out of some kind of protest.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you."

Canyon's decision to pull the trigger was nulled when the stranger raised a small detonator in hand.

"Think about your reputation. You wouldn't want Mr. Chrome here tainting the walls."

That voice. That raspy yet playful and all too recognizable voice echoed hauntingly into Canyon's ears, taking him back to the very moment he first heard it.

The stranger reached to remove the bandages, revealing her beautiful yet terribly scarred face that Canyon did not expect in a million years to see.

"You…" Canyon breathed in pure shock, voice shaking and nearly a helpless whisper. "You were ashes…"

Sunset grin grew wider, shaking her head at the statement. "Not me."

It had come true. That irrational thought that Canyon had for quite a long time, one that he imagined to be lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to end him, now manifested in a living and breathing nightmare.

A corpse.

"Still not fond of zombies, are you, Canyon? Hm?" Sunset continued to taunt, her head swaying slowly side to side like a prowling cobra while she walked closer towards Canyon's position, sporting an arrogant smile as she watched the fear evident and literally glistening in the man's eyes

"We ended you!" Canyon shouted, enraged and flabbergasted all at once, his hands shaking tremendously with the gun.

"Well, did you?!" Sunset shouted back in way that sounded more like a growl.

Startled, Canyon aimed the barrel to her head, but Sunset immediately grabbed the tip with her free hand. Canyon pulled the trigger and the bullet shot through the ceiling, then Sunset thrusted the gun, sending it straight back to Canyon's face.

But Canyon didn't let go of his grip, instead he yanked his gun back to himself and smashed his boot into Sunset's knee, only to be blocked with her open palm, smashing his femur hard with her other arm, which earned a loud crack that made Crimson internally cringe, as well as grunt in pain.

"I told you. Karma will always be a bitch." Sunset giggled. "And now, your children are mine."

Sunset fished a revolver from her coat and aimed it between Canyon's eyes. In his final moments, he lamented on the terrifying thought; he lead his group to a dangerous trap, and there was no way he could warn them.

The loud gunshot completely shattered the dull atmosphere of the mansion. The group in the living room stood alert, each holding onto their own guns and preparing for something to pop out of the corners they weren't familiar with.

They let the silence that follow settle for a bit, listening for the slightest sounds that could pose a potential threat, when suddenly, faint sound of footsteps from the balcony above them approached. They looked up, guns aimed and eyes peeled, yet nothing came out.

To their surprise, an odd looking ball tumbled down to the living room from the balcony, landing on the marble floor in a weird splat. All of them took several steps forward to inspect, but only to be struck with intense horror that brought them out of their focus.

At their feet lied the head of Canyon, face frozen in a pathetic blank expression, his mouth stretched wide open to fit a large cylindrical object. Before they knew it, the cylinder exploded, releasing a pressured gas that completely caught them off guard.

The group panicked as the yellow cloud entered their lungs.

"What is this?!"

A muffled voice answered them, echoing through the fog.

"Why, it's one of your boss' new toys, of course. They just got shipped last week. I will say, he really likes collecting contraband items. The government never allowed a mass production for them, which is kinda understandable."

A figure emerged through the thick yellow cloud, wearing the same trench coat they had. She gestured to her face, which was covered in a strange, tactical gas mask, leaving her bright cyan eyes for them to view.

They were empty yet occupied at the same time. Like the eyes of a lunatic, wide and bright, clawing through their layers until they were naked. At least, that's how they felt.

"Sick, right? The army wouldn't have it, though. Costs way too much than it should. Sad for them."

The group stood there in a confused daze.

"It's a special gas. As it enters your body, it gradually burns your organs. Melting them into goo." She continued with a casual sigh. "Within forty eight hours, your bodies will be nothing more than useless blood bags."

The terrifying announcement urged them all to gag and cough their lungs out, tortured by the knowledge of their inevitable doom and reduced into helpless and directionless children left to die.

And the sight of their panic had the Devil himself smiling in satisfaction.

"Oh, don't cry, fellas. The deterioration process is pretty slow." Sunset cooed in mocking reassurance. "But I have a gift. Wanna hear it?"

The group said nothing and just gaped at her like lost dogs.

"You're all technically dead. But if you choose to work for me then I'll give you a second chance at life. There's an antidote waiting for you. Hidden somewhere." Sunset said, purposely mumbling her last words.

The desperate group didn't hesitate to nod as an affirmation to their agreement.

Sunset grinned under her mask, looking at them, speaking to them with only her dull yet almost glowing eyes.

And just like that, you've become pawns of the Devil. How pathetic.

Police sirens burst into the air, accompanied by the red and blue lights shooting through the large windows of the mansion. They all turned towards the door, still had not recovered from the flurry of emotions they went through, but still remained alert as they should.

Flamepuff popped out of Sunset's trench coat and hovered around to meet her eyes. "Bacon strip, who called the police?" He asked in his childish voice.

Sunset flashed the demon one of her innocent expression. "Oh, no! I did!" She gasped dramatically, putting a hand over her mask.

"Wieeee! The perfect audience!" Flamepuff shrieked, clapping his tiny little hands.

They both shared wheezing giggles. Then Sunset clapped to catch the group's attention.

"Let's bounce!"

The group rushed to the back of the mansion with Sunset following behind, ignoring the Chief of Police's demands bellowing through the megaphone. Sunset and the group of assassins burst through the back door and zoomed straight into the forest behind the mansion with no plans of stopping.

"Give them a show, bacon strip!" Flamepuff urged, laughing excitedly. "It's time to go boom!"

The SWAT team already knocked down the front door, unknowingly inhaling the dissipating excess of the gas. Chrome Dusk lashed out in his chair, trying to scream through the gag. But all was too late for salvation when Sunset, in her sadistic delight, pressed the detonator, blowing up the mansion in a hellish explosion, shaking the earth and the wind. The wave of air blew many off their feet; a force to be remembered by those who came to see.

"The fire starts with me."

Author's Note

The bad bitch is back!

As always, drop ypur feedbacks and thoughts! Also lemme know of any errors! Deeply appreciate it!

Chapter 18: Entertainment
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 18: Entertainment

Crimson and Thorn both gaped at the ashen remains of what was once the Dusk Manor. Inspectors arrived shortly after the event, digging evidence under burnt log and crumbled cements. If there was anyone present during the explosion, no one could ever find a trace of such existence with the severity of the wreckage itself.

There was one body retrieved with a severed head. For research purposes, Crimson asked in advance for the examination report, before he let the forensics proceed with their work.

"This is a new kind of aggression." Crimson said, his face wrinkled in a forlorn visage.

"This is the work of a madman." Star added. "Look at it in a certain way, you might even think that this could be a terrorist act. Minus, of course, the publicity."

"Or maybe, they're just waiting for the right moment to expose themselves. They definitely know what they're doing."

Without announcing himself, Star stepped away from the infamous pair's space and proceeded to join his crew as they were leaving the scene.

"Where are you going?" Crimson asked.

Star merely glanced over his shoulder. "Heading back to the station. If these cases are going to pile up rapidly, then it's time to start up a massive investigation, as you dearly requested."

As mildly annoyed Crimson was at the Chief of Police's smartass retort, he certainly had a point. With a dismissive nod, he allowed to let the other man go with the entire crew, leaving him and the little girl. Nothing but the dust from the mansion's disintegrated ruins hovering the space in a tragic display, joining the two in their solemn advertence.

"Should we continue with tonight's task?" Thorn asked, her voice loud and sharp enough to cut through the built up tension within Crimson's stormy mind.

Crimson pondered for a moment, leaving Thorn's question hanging in expectancy, which made her irritated.

Thorn rolled her eyes to herself, kicking the log at her feet as she blew an impatient scoff. When she noticed that the older man wasn't coming out of his impenetrable bubble anytime soon, she decided to roam around the scene for awhile in attempt to kill the time.

During her little exploration, Thorn found a strange object poking out the pile of rubble and burnt wood. She tilted her head, wondering if she should entertain her curiosity. But, as the simply spirited child she was, she didn't ask for permission from the older man. She stooped down and picked up the strange object for her to inspect.

It was a broken cylinder. Fascinating how it was almost still intact when everything else was burnt to a crisp.

Thorn blew the dust off the surface and gave it a little rub. She squinted at the markings, small but comprehensible enough for her to read.

"Well, I think we now know where the stolen items went." Thorn spoke out, shaking Crimson out of his deep thoughts.

"What did you find?"

Thorn raised the object to Crimson's view. He took it from her grasp for a closer look, and there his eyes grew wide with both shock and limpidity.

"A gas bomb." Crimson gasped.

"What kind?" Thorn asked as she got back to her feet.

"The bad kind." Crimson said through his clenched teeth.. "What the hell did they do with these things?"

"Robbery. A heist perhaps. We don't clearly know their motives but we they are very specific with their targets." Thorn shrugged as she casually brought up the subject. "That makes them sort of predictable."

"If that is so, then it would be best if we go back to the house."

"I guess we cancel the mission, then." Thorn sighed, kicking a few pebbles.

"Things have changed." Crimson reminded. "There is a wildfire out there, and we have to ensure we put it out before it consumes more than it already has. Before it consumes us."

The night's activities have progressed nicely at the house of Quasar Entertainment, with the Lady's supervision and the performers' masterful delivery to satisfy its guests, leaving the crowd asking for more of the house's provisions of wonder.

As planned, Titania assigned another batch of performers in the backstage, coming to quench the guests' thirst for entertainment. She checked her watch, while the crew began to set up the stage.

Ten minutes and the stage was still empty. It was unacceptable especially with the Lady's strict standards.

But before she could make an outraged call, someone had already occupied her stage unannounced. Titania paused in confusion as she observed the newcomer with peeled eyes.

Somehow, the curtains opened to reveal an empty stage. No instruments, no performers, but only one figure standing still with a microphone in hand.

An oddly calm atmosphere covered the music hall, followed shortly with the lights flicked on, shining on the mysterious figure. A tall redhead, wearing a bizarre mask and a large black trench coat. Her already towering height elevated by a pair of intimidatingly high heeled boots.

The theatrical look was taken by the crowd as another character, and it did fit the setting. A unique sort of clown. But more or less the kind that no one would even laugh at.

In a strikingly dramatic voice, she announced, "Good evening, guests of all shapes and colors. I know that I've presented my presence here a bit unannounced."

The crowd was unsure but still welcomed the odd introduction with their intrigued murmurs and ever shifting gaze.

"You may not remember me, but I did once perform on this stage. You have been my very favorite crowd. So supportive. So deeply invested." She continued, her bright cyan eyes shining like two stars in a dramatically lit room.

The eyes that Titania once saw before. She stood still in her position, too curious, too dazed to react, despite her strict schedule already being violated by the stranger now occupying her stage.

And she watched. She watched closely.

"And I am deeply aware that all of you here came for an escape, to avert yourselves from the bleak world we live in. Isn't that, right?" As she finished her sentence with a tone so intimately delivered, the music room immediately erupted with soft murmurs of the crowd's collective reaction.

Satisfied, she continued while slowly pacing the stage, deeply immersed in a well thought out monologue imprinted in her mind.

"I believe you all share such a sentiment. You think this place is an escape from truths that are too bright and blinding."

The girl stopped from her pacing, and she looked at the crowd with a ruminant gaze that wandered through space. It was a look that the crowd couldn't follow, so it irked them as it carried an awkward pause too much for them to bear.

Then, for a moment of relief, her eyes returned to their usual wonderment. "There is something I would like to share with you. My own sentiments. But first..."

She hopped off the stage and roamed around the tables, with the spotlight's following her moves, while searching for a volunteer in the rich crowd. At one table, she stopped and faced an elderly man in a fancy suit.

"For you, sir, what is real power?" She asked then gave the mike to the old man, who took pride in the opportunity.

"For me, real power is the will to bring significant change to the world." The man answered through the mike before shifting in his seat with a gallant grin.

The girl seemed to acknowledge his response, shown by how her cyan eyes lit up at his words.

"Yes. And it is one of the many truths that help shape history. The power to bring true change." She turned back to the crowd, before continuing, "For me, real power is having control over other's will. Like unconditional loyalty. A quality a dog would exhibit. Doesn't matter if you have a saint's moral compass or that of a complete douchebag, a dog is a dog and it will follow you until the end of time."

The crowd seemed to agree with her statement, nodding and murmuring their debates in response.

"A dog will do anything for you. Even die for you. They don't question it, they just do. It's a quality you cannot buy. A quality you should fear."

As if on cue, a large german shepherd dog appeared in the light and stood beside her. The crowd reacted in a pleasant manner, voicing out words of admiration.

"Of course, loyalty among humans is a bit difficult to obtain. We are complicated intellectual beings. Some hardly ever swayed, while others are easily corruptable. And unless we somehow fix that, we can never be able to attain real power."

She took off her mask slowly, revealing her scarred face to the crowd, smiling only when the music hall was suddenly filled gasps of a mixture horror and amazement.

Titania dropped her glass of champagne to the floor. She was so shocked that she didn't even hear herself mutter her own words.

"What the Devil…?"

Sunset relished in their reactions. Some were repulsed, others were filled with surprise and delight as they recognize her from her first performance on the stage behind her.

She brought her attention back to the old man from earlier. His expression clearly told her that he was not so delighted to see her terrible scars.

With an unnervingly blissful gaze, Sunset asked the old man once more, "I tell my dog to bite you in the face until there'd be nothing left but your skull, what do you do?"

The crowd fell into an eerie silence, while the old man froze in his seat, staring into the eyes of an obviously mentally crazed girl, who stared at him expectantly and unblinkingly for at least ten long seconds before she broke away from the gaze and faced the crowd again.

"All of you, the rich and powerful, what would you do if a pack of hungry wolves are here to hunt you?"

No one answered such a specifically odd question delivered in an unnervingly casual tone.

Sunset whistled and the dog launched itself to the old man's table, posed as if it were ready to maul him. The crowd were at the edge of their seats, frightened yet still morbidly curious to find out what happens next.

Sunset kept her eyes locked towards the old man. Him staring at her as if she was everything his nightmares were made of.

"I think all you sycophantic snobs should know by now that none of you can stop a bomb..."

Both repulsed and utterly frozen by fear, the old man was currently at the mercy of a dog snarling into his face with an awful breath.

"If you don't have the detonator."

Sunset looked up and looked Titania straight in the eyes, smiling dementedly, while her expression changed from eccentric to just pure madness.

Titania immediately called for the security, and seconds later a group of armed security guards dressed in stylish suits appeared in the music hall, aiming their guns at the true threat.

Sunset's demented smile grew wider. "What a fucking surprise." She exclaimed with open arms.

"You have exactly 60 seconds to leave these premises before these men will shoot you." Titania ordered.

"Oh, Titania Savage. You forgot to check on your next act. I heard they're starting to stink back there."

The implication within that sentence made everyone's stomach churn, yet, as horrifying as it was, Titania remained her domineering presence.

"You have no power inside this house."

"You're in charge?" Sunset mocked. "Okay. But first, let me demonstrate my point." Her smile dropped almost instantly and blew a short whistle that alerted the dog.

"Eat this old fuck's face."

The crowd burst into loud gasps of terror when the dog began brutally mauling the old man's, shredding his face to fleshy bits with its teeth. While Sunset watched with pleasure, laughing until she was struggling to breathe.

Before Titania could scream her protests, the old man's face was no more and he limply fell to the floor dead.

"Guards, kill her!"

Sunset held up a finger. "Ah ah! Now, let me demonstrate my second point!"

She clapped twice, and all guns changed direction and proceeded their aim at the crowd.

Titania furiously slammed the railings. "I order you to kill her, damn it! What the hell are you doing?!"

"They're dying, Titania." Sunset countered. "Their loyalty is nothing if you can't give them what they need; their lives."

Sunset clapped twice again, and the music hall boomed into sounds of rapid gun fires coating the people's desperate wails. Bullets flew and blood spilled in chaotic splatters until the cries died out with no one left breathing.

Titania stood petrified at the carnage beneath her, one she failed to prevent. No other guards responded to her calls through the telecom device.

They were offline. All of them.

"What did you do?!" Titania let out a stressed out shriek.

"So, you're in charge, huh?" Sunset chuckled, clearly taunting the other woman. "Who's in charge no–?"

Sunset was cut off when Titania shot her in the chest. She fell back on her rear, and began coughing up blood. For a moment, she looked like she was dying. For a moment, Titania felt a sense of safety and accomplishment. But as the moment ended, Sunset's sick smile made a return, laughing off her badly bleeding wound.

"You chose the wrong place." Titania growled quietly before disappearing.

The lights went out, leaving all of them shrouded in darkness. Sunset's group of assassins shuffled within the area, afraid that they have challenged the authority of their true master.

While anticipating for something to happen, Sunset took her time to dig out the bullet stuck in her chest. When she finally got the pellet out, she put her mask back on as the swelling excitement ascended.

Suddenly, pink lights that outlined the music hall came to life, almost stunning everyone with its piercing color that irritated their vision.

It took them all a moment to know what was about to happen, and dread washed down on them like an inevitable storm.

"She's here." Just as one of them whispered the words, a scream shattered the air, alerting everyone present.

Coming out from the shadows like a grim reaper as quick as the wind was Thorn Rosekill, wielding her infamous blade. She came out with that icy cold stare in her dull blue eyes that was enough to make her deadly presence bring fright upon them.

They began raining her with their bullets, both determined and fearful as they did so. They tracked her quick movements in the dim lighting but it was all for naught when her blade briefly met with one pair arms after another, incapacitating their hold onto the guns.

Thorn jumped in a swift gymnast's spryness from one table to table, dodging the bullets sent to her way and blocking most with strong and wide strokes of her blade. All of it was almost a seamless choreography to her, making the danger all dreadful. She locked her legs around an unlucky victim and plunged her blade right into their skull.

"And the plot thickens."

Thorn took a second to turn her head and meet those crazy cyan eyes standing a few feet away like a careless spectator.

While her blade was temporarily stuck in one of the victim's heads, and the rest advancing to their assault, Thorn took cover behind the massive statue centerpiece. The rest of the assassins rained their bullets, secretly praying for their lives would be spared from her wrath.

They kept shooting and shooting, that until a small grenade popped out from behind the statue and stunned them with an explosion that blew them off their feet, emitting enough fire that burned the furnitures and corpses within its range.

Once the assassins were temporarily incapacitated, Thorn came out from her hiding and retrieved her blade from the poor victim's head. This time, her eyes were locked onto the thief whom she craved to run her blade through for a long time.

Sunset stood there, and found herself laughing at the fact that she was most certainly going to lose an appendage or two.

Thorn charged like an angry bull with tremendous speed, then launched herself up from a table with the blade raised above her head

Wide eyed, Sunset sputtered before dodging to the left, "Oh, shit!"

She quickly got up and faced the little girl, who didn't spare even a split second to give her a chance to prepare herself from her attacks. Sunset dodged her blade but barely, cutting through parts of her skin and her clothing. Though, she'd be lying if she wasn't taking any delight of the thrill it brought, just as Thorn was passionate in ending her.

It was like a game of tag. Sunset would dance around, risking her arms while Thorn threw her attacks with strict precision. It was not long before their little battle took place on Titania's stage, bringing a sense of spectacle into their fight.

Thorn hardly ever gets impressed, but she had to admit it was almost admirable that Sunset stood her ground against her quick attacks with her sloppy game of dodging. But Thorn decided that playtime was over, and she runs her blade straight through Sunset's upper abdomen, and she did without Sunset expecting it.

But the look on Sunset's eyes completely took Thorn off guard. She lusted more of it even though she could see she was badly hurting.

"Nice one." Sunset grunted through her mask. Thorn could tell she was also smiling.

Their eyes locked like two bloodlust predators. Thorn dug herself way too deep that she failed to notice Sunset wrapping her hands around the blade.

To Thorn's utter surprise, she found herself in the game of tug of war, not with a rope, but with her own blade. And she could see Sunset was strongly trying as her palms were violently bleeding like waterfall.

It was another game, which Thorn found profoundly confusing and stupid. And she wasn't in it to play again. With one foot on Sunset's struggling knee, Thorn propelled herself upwards and backflipped, freeing the blade from Sunset's hold.

Thorn landed perfectly on her feet. While Sunset was lying miserably in a pool of her own blood, laughing like it didn't matter.

"Man, six months later, and this is how you act around Thorn Rosekill. I have to say, it's pretty embarrassing." Flamepuff nagged after popping into existence, floating above Sunset's face.

"Don't shit on me, you little bastard. I was just getting started." Sunset growled.

Flamepuff faded into smoke, and replacing him was Thorn, whose shoe heavily pressed against Sunset's chest with her blade aimed between her crazy cyan eyes.

"Goodnight, thief."

"It's too early for bedtime!" Sunset blabbered in a happy tone, then stabbed Thorn's leg with a taser baton that she's been keeping in her enormous trench coat. The shock of the electric current brought pain to the little girl and she screamed in agony, all while automatically losing her grip around her blade that fell inches away from Sunset's head.

"That was satisfying to watch." Sunset breathed through her mask, secretly smiling a goofy smile. She pulled the taser baton from Thorn's leg, releasing her from the electric torment and sending her to a limp fall.

Meanwhile, the assassins had to face Crimson Blitz while the ground glew with the flames. With their guns now emptied to the brim from their previous task to raid the house, they clashed brawns with the man. But as they moved their bodies grew weaker by the second, as their organs began deteriorating, turning the fight into the most painful torment.

One assassin was caught within Crimson's arms, who was surprised to recognize him as a member of Canyon's group. He desribed the assassin's expression as deeply mortified, his eyes bloodshot red whose clinging onto a thin string of hope.

"Forgive us, sir. But we can't let you."

It was the gas. Crimson realized that he was facing a group of zombies destined to die but unwilling to accept their fate. He realized the horrendous crime that was being done on them.

"What's going on?!"

"Quasar will fall tonight."

More of them came from the shadows, driven to desperation like hungry mutts. Crimson had no choice but to end them all one by one.

Back at the stage, Sunset struggled to get herself up while her severe wounds were currently on the progress of healing.

"That was very sloppy of you." Once more, Flamepuff emerged from nothingness and revealed himself to Sunset with his degrading stare.

"Really?" Sunset flashed the demon an irritated look.

"Heads up, bacon strip!"

Sunset turned around, suddenly surprised by an angry Thorn already on her feet. She swiftly threw something that Sunset managed to catch with her hand. Looking down, she found a throwing star stuck halfway through her palm. She stared at it with awe, then let out a loud and eager cackle.

Thorn angrily charged towards Sunset, armed with several knives in her hands. With her light feet and her small size, Thorn was able to circle around Sunset as she whirled on her knees, striking her legs, her back, and her abdomen in a matter of short seconds. Confidently certain her attacks would incapacitate her for good, but her refusal to fall to her knees made the efforts all the more aggravating.

Somehow, Sunset caught up with the girl's speed and smacked her across the face with the taser baton, knocking her to the ground in a temporary daze. But before she knew it, Thorn threw herself up again with an impressive flip as if it was nothing.

It was then that Sunset decided to advance, taking the dagger hidden in her coat and wielded it around throwing several swings towards the little girl's direction. Their blades clashed like two thunderbolts, swing after swing, lunge after lunge, it was becoming more of a violent dance, both of them determined to outmatch the other.

But there was no denying that the little girl was far more skilled in combat. After flicking off Sunset's knife with a large swing and roundhouse kicked her taser baton to the air, Thorn launched herself off the floor and clung onto Sunset's upper body. Her little legs wrapped tightly around the older woman's rib cage. And there, in close proximity, they formed a strong converging force of undeniable hatred building between their eyes.

Two monsters in a violent clash. While the music hall was slowly becoming into hell.

Thorn showered Sunset with persistent and fast punches with one hand holding the back of her head and pulling her in.

Sunset's ears were ringing, and her vision turned into a blurred up mess, but she was still standing on her feet. Trying to regain her composure through Thorn's assaults, Sunset let out an angry grunt as she snatched the little girl's knuckles just inches away from her face.

Thorn managed to slip away from the grip and like a monkey, travelled her way in acrobatic grace towards Sunset's back where she couldn't be reached.

Sunset gagged in agony when Thorn again wrapped her legs around her neck in a chokehold, while she was being brutally stabbed in her shoulders again and again, blood splattering everywhere like a mess.

In furious attempts to stop the agonizing and irritating torment from Thorn, Sunset ran in a wobbling stagger straight into the nearby walls and smashed her back against them with force.

Like a desperate dog trying to get rid off a tick.

Sunset thrashed around, screaming through her mask for air, maddened by relentless stabbing and the nearly unbearable pain it brought her. She tried once more and literally threw her back against the wall, stunning Thorn enough for her to loosen her grip and stop her assaults.

Sunset immediately gasped in the air that she's been deprived of. After seconds of recovery, Sunset slammed her body to the floor and crushed the little girl under her weight.

Thorn went limp, finally letting go of Sunset entirely.

Sunset gasped and coughed through her mask as she hunched over quivering from the pain that ravaged her throat and her shoulders.

"Fuck, I badly need some painkillers right now." Sunset muttered, rolling over. Astounding how she almost forgot about the throwing star that got stuck on her palm. She took it out and spitefully tossed it across the floor.

Beyond the stage, chaos blossomed. Sunset couldn't help but smile underneath that mask. There were corpses lying around, broken furniture, and a distraught pimp trying to fend off a dozen dying assassins with his bare hands. The sight was priceless, accented perfectly with the fire and the dim pink lighting.

It was like watching a piece of moving painting.

"Oh, what a view."

Thorn's struggling groans caught her attention, and she whirled her head back to where she was lying at. Even though Sunset was still in utter pain, she walked over to the little girl with a sense of pride and fascination.

"What a view indeed." Sunset picked up the taser baton from the floor and sighed. Thorn's gazes, as weak as they were, held no fear nor a need for deliverance. There was only that destructive anger raging within.

"I'm not one for child abusing but…" Sunset picked up Thorn by the collar and pinned her against the wall. "You're not even really a child to begin with."

Thorn threw an unsuspecting punch at Sunset's face, cutting her brow in the process. Sunset shook her head to herself, the last ounce of patience rudely stripped away.

"Feisty little bitch." Sunset pulled Thorn away from the wall and slammed her back down to the floor. Thorn cried. One that was desperate and enraged, and it echoed like a nightmarish melody throughout the music hall.

Sunset struck Thorn with the taser baton. Beat her and electrocuted her. And nothing in that momant could have been more gratifying than to see a monster of a killing machine revert back into a helpless child.

But her cries were never unheard. Just as Sunset was about to deliver her final and devastating blow, she was struck in the back with such powerful force she was literally thrown forward and landed hard on her face.

Rolling over, Sunset was met again with another strike. She tried re battling with the taser baton, but Crimson snatched it right out of her grip and used it to smack the mask off her face.

As soon as their eyes met, Crimson dropped the taser baton out of shock and utter confusion.

"You're still alive?!" Crimson uttered with an intense frown, both astonished and annoyed.

Sunset merely smiled a bloody smile as a response. Ravaged with so many questions and speculations, Crimson grabbed Sunset by the collar and brought her face close to his, confronting her with his vicious sneer. A beaten down man driven to desperation, much like the poor assassins he just faced.

"Who sent you?" Crimson growled into her face before punching her nose, but the response she only gave was a lightheaded giggle.

"Who sent you?!" Crimson asked louder, it was becoming a hopeless roar. "Did you steal Nimbus' items?! Did you kill Chrome Dusk and several others?! Who sent you?!"

As Crimson was getting louder and louder, Sunset's giggle started to become an insulting cackle, that earned her five punches to the face.

"You wouldn't come back here without any ulterior motive. Tell me, who sent you, bitch?!"

The more Crimson asked, the more he beat Sunset with his fists. Her already scarred face worsened with cuts and bruises, her nose smeared with so much blood she could already taste it through her lips.

The pain was almost like a friend that she hated, but she couldn't help but welcome anyway. From the stabs, cuts, to the visceral punches, it was a blanket made of thorns. A comforting reminder nothing Crimson did could bend her.

She just could not help but laugh at the thought of it all.

"What the hell do you want?!" Crimson was already putting her in a chokehold.

Sunset could feel with great awareness that her windpipe would not last long in such a tight grip, but she could never get rid of that smile. It was a maddening sight that blatantly crawled its way into Crimson's collapsing composure.

"... too fucking easy..."

The labored response brought great uneasiness to the man, and it made him loosen his grip.

"You're the wolves of this city. I confronted you with something greater; Wildfire. Nature's greatest agent of reminding everyone that even the most powerful are nothing against forces they can't control."

Crimson looked around the house, the one that the Trinity was supposed to protect, became nothing but a ruin, a burning monument left with carnage, its floors stained by the blood of the guests they swore to unharm and the allies they once trusted. Its once confidently built foundation and security, blatantly destroyed. Even the Sentinel, his little girl, beaten nearly to death by the crazed thief who should have been dead a long time ago.

"You're out of bullets. I'm still breathing."

Crimson, whose secured authority has been purposely shat on by the living zombie who refused to die, turned his gaze away from the painful scene. Gulping in the shame of his failures, and let the anger rise up his throat. He felt it swell and escape his mouth in a form of a vengeful cry.

"I'll make you pay for this!!!"

"Your loss." Sunset smirked before blowing a loud whistle.

The dog came back and pinned Crimson to the ground, snarling in his face to let him know his place.

"You've come to take the safe, haven't you?! You're after the money?!"

Sunset gave a nonchalant shrug, while she got back to her feet again and looked down on him with an empty, disrespectful stare.

"For the record, I'm not after the money. And also, I never really stole it in the first place. It was just a big misunderstanding. You people went through a lot of trouble for a misunderstanding, hm? Money. It's… basic."

Questions, questions, there were too many questions. And yet, there was no need to ask them. Crimson was completely exhausted, both mentally and physically. The smoke brought by the flames currently burning his lungs was no help either.

"What did they call you again? Scourge?" Crimson could see Sunset was pouting beneath that mask. "How ironic. I see fire. And you hate it."

Even in the sound of the flames cracking against wood, the sound of Thorn's soft cries were more disruptive. Sunset found a sick comfort about seeing the weakened little girl trying her best to reach Crimson's hand.

Sunset stepped back, making room for the two miserable, once powerful people desperately holding on, while the dog and the Devil who emerged from the orange flames joined her as they all watched.

"Where's the old bitch?" Sunset asked Flamepuff in a low voice, still staring at the two.

"She took care of the other guests." Flamepuff answered in a casual nod. "No one's left in the building but us now, bacon strip.

"Good."

Sunset grabbed a fallen blade from the floor and stabbed Crimson right in the eye.

"It was nice screwing with you guys."

Sunset didn't give them a proper farewell even after she departed the scene. She left Thorn with Crimson, who was screaming at the top of his lungs like a wounded animal. It was all Sunset could hear until she finally left the hall and headed for the labyrinthian corridors.

A place of secret absence of the Sentinel's guard.

Sunset ventured within the forbidden labyrinthian halls, walking through the burning floors with no fear of getting burnt. She welcomed the heat because she felt it before, and also because the Devil guiding her made sure the flames never harmed her.

"You know, I like the dog. It's got a thing for theatricality. Can we keep him for real?" Flamepuff's tail wagged like a feverish whip, a gesture so casual even though they were literally walking through a burning hall.

"As long as you don't eat him." Sunset said, eyes pinned straight ahead as if the stinging smoke didn't hurt her eyes.

"Hah! Why do I even wanna eat him?" Flamepuff's false innocence was painfully obvious, but Sunset played along.

"I don't know. 'Cause you're an asshole?"

Flamepuff blinked. "That doesn't prove anything."

"No. But I like the dog's company." Sunset was clearly smiling under her mask.

"His breath stinks!"

"Your entire mouth tastes like a bottle of bad rum mixed with city sewage."

"Well, I could have just made my mouth smell like old people's body lotion. Does that make it better?"

Sunset frowned at the oddly specific idea. "I'd still pick the dog than putting my face near that hellhole you call a mouth."

Flamepuff cringed. "Ew. I mean, no judgement. I know what you were, of course. But that's just gross, bacon strip."

"And now, you're just full of shit."

The two went too deep into their nonsensical exchange that by the time they were done, they came upon a large metal door geared with a sophisticated security system, untouched by the flames currently eating the entire building.

Gathered by the door were five of the assassins, as they so tried their very best to unlock such a protected safe. When Sunset made her presence known, they immediately rushed in panic, feverishly running their fingers on the keys in a desperate endeavor to unlock it quick.

"How much longer?" Sunset asked almost casually, laced with a childish impatience.

"Two minutes." One of them answered, blood smearing the bottom of his nose.

They didn't have much time.

But fortunately for them, they passed through security, with a simple beep signifying their completion of the task. Deep breaths of relief filled the air, and Sunset walked past the assassins in such arrogant swagger.

"Very nice."

The safe was open and its secrets laid bare. There was an overwhelming amount of gold bars and money stacked like mountains, and Sunset couldn't wait to hurt them.

"Now that's a lot of money." She remarked. "And you people just went through so much trouble getting back an amount so minuscule compared to what you really have."

Sunset swivelled around, facing the remaining assassins struggling to get on their feet.

"Don't you find that a bit pathetic?"

"... please…" One of them slurred through the blood flooding out of his mouth.

"Please what?"

"You promised us…"

Sunset squinted her eyes for awhile, then widened them in a pretentious clarity. "Oh, right. Yeah. Sure."

She tossed them a small unlabeled bottle, then watched in amusement when they all scurried like thirsty rats being granted the first droplet of water.

The bodies dropped to the floor, followed by a deep sadistically contented laughter from Sunset, who just stood there without a care in the world.

"Yep. You fell for it."

"Hah! Totally fell for it!" Flamepuff added with a matching giggle. "Now, where were we?"

Sunset flashed him a smug look before bending over to one of the dead assassin's bags on the floor. She picked out a small sticky bomb which she placed at the thick metal door.

"Now, that's a total of twenty sticky bombs." Sunset happily confirmed to herself, leaning back with pride over her work.

"Is it time to blow?" Flamepuff's tale wagged violently in feverish excitement, drooling like a mad dog.

Sunset gave the little demon the same excitement he had within his large crimson eyes. "It's time to burn."

Now that her little operation was completed, Sunset walked away, with the proud Devil on her shoulder and the dog walking beside her. Through the flame, the pool of blood and the sight of dead bodies lying on the floor, she basked in it all, knowing she satisfied herself with one hell of a show.

The flames violently ignited, burning the house of Quasar Entertainment to its shameful descend, and engulfed its structure in the hell she created. The bystanders and the distraught guests were too paralyzed through fear that they did not notice Sunset passing by them, eventually blending into the growing crowd.

"Shall we call the fire department?" Flamepuff asked, watching the great fire show while Sunset walks away without even bothering to look back.

"Nah, let our pack of morons handle that."

About thirty minutes later, fire trucks came, but the damage was already done. To top it all off, Sunset managed to take someone's keys, now rewarding herself with a sweet set of wheels.

A classic motorcycle built in sleek and compact frame with a nice black paint job, accented with red pinstripes that gave the thing a bit more character.

"Oh, it's been a long time since I've ridden one of these babies." Sunset almost sounded aroused, hopping onto the vehicle as if it were her own. Her hands relished at the touch and feel of the vehicle's build with so much awe and longing.

"Well, come on then. Start her up before you drown yourself." Flamepuff teased.

Sunset happily left, with the dog seated behind her and the Devil running in his monstrous form by her side, howling into the night as a celebration of the havoc they've accomplished.

The hilltops have been her favorite place. After a night filled with chaos and blood, Sunset had the chance to breathe in some air and to recover from the exhausting pain she had endured. The dog slept by the bike, comforted the warmth of the fire cracking against the wood.

It wasn't the most pleasant thing to do, but she took the courage to remove her mask, letting the cold air of the evening kiss her aching damaged face. Something about the pain was always reassuring. Though, she was never a masochist, but knowing even pain could do nothing to destroy her resolve was enough to inflate her ego to the rooftops.

"So, you really did it." Azure's voice made its way through the walls of Sunset's revery.

"You've come to watch the show?" Even though the girl couldn't see her face, Sunset most definitely wore a smug expression to express her morbid victory.

Azure rolled her eyes as always. It was all she could do.

"I can definitely see it all from here." And she was right. The fire could be seen, and its ashen smoke extended to the gloomy heavens.

"You couldn't resist." Sunset turned her head and faced Azure, smiling.

However, her smug attitude wasn't encouraged further and was shortly dismissed with another eye roll. Azure, although clearly fearful of Sunset's new visage, still walked to stand beside her, claiming the marvelous view of the cityscape as her own.

"It's like you're back from the dead."

"Quite literally." Sunset muttered under her breath, though she was certain Azure wouldn't bother to acknowledge it.

"I could leave, you know. But that wouldn't leave me anywhere to go." Azure had a sense of despair she was trying to subdue with an ironic smile.

"It'd be great for you to stay and watch through it all." Sunset shrugged casually, eyes remained darted towards the cityscape.

Azure knew it was a dangerous game she was playing. Her impulse of still coming back to Sunset like a thrill deprived youth, knowing that the older girl was clearly a bloodcrazed yet smart psychopath, while also taking no fixed sides in this hellish mess. If all else failed her, Sunset wouldn't even bother with her corpse and her father's disappointment would probably outweigh his grief.

"You know that at any given moment, I will warn them and they will hunt you." Azure simultaneously kept her tone cautious yet determined.

"I'd truly be glad if you will, girlfriend."

Author's Note

And we're back to some action.

Tell me what you think and please drop your feedbacks!

Chapter 19: Arsonarchy
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 19: Arsonarchy

It was quite the hustle for Azure to dodge the cops roaming around town. She was never blind to the escalation. It was only a matter of time before one of them could get to her and make her squeal, while she was trapped in a box with nothing but the company of invasive assholes watching her from the other side of the mirror.

Being held in a station sent unwanted chills down her spine, a sensation that made the freezing winds numb in comparison. She was done with what she was asked tonight, and hopefully she would get that rest.

After the walk, Azure stopped by an abandoned building in the city, one that was made into a territory for illegal activities by filthy vagabonds. She greeted them with the least of regards. This wasn't her territory, but her presence was well-received by those who became aware.

Drug addicts, gangsters, and even the humble homeless, made sure to never set foot on the fifth floor. And it was better for them.

The smell of booze and cigarettes became pronounced when Azure finally arrived at her destination, baring that defiant scowl to make sure the few goons guarding the place wouldn't lay their hands on her.

"I dare you, big guy, and I'll have you cut." Azure drew a knife from her pocket, a warning to the goons to stay in their places.

"Geez. Chill, sweetie. We have our own necks to save, ya know?" One of them raised their hands in defense.

Azure spat before heading towards the makeshift lair located further in the shadows of the abandoned building.

It was without any effort that the place was decorated with a few rundown furniture, dusty couches and tables. Fairy lights were also present in attempts to beautify the ugly location. Carpets were placed to cover the greasy floor and curtains were made to hang over strings to create the illusion of walls. Not that it ever helped to keep suspicious activities hidden. The pile of clothing on the floor did very little to avert the implications away.

Furthermore, Azure could hear the familiar moaning of women emanating behind the curtains. Their collective silhouettes danced in exciting passion as they react to the pleasures they were being showered with.

"Again." Azure let out a sigh, reaching for her temples in efforts to rub off the embarrassment. She took a few preparatory breaths, before deciding to intrude unannounced.

"Sorry to interrupt your little sleepover, boss." Azure flashed a wide fake smile as she swiped the thin curtain out of the way, revealing Sunset's entire orgy party for her to behold. "Oops. Bad time."

Sunset, who was lying underneath the collective bodies of women, raised her head to return the younger girl's greeting.

"You're back, girlfriend!" She beamed, her face obscured by her sweaty red and golden locks.

"Yep. I'm not dead." Azure deadpanned, tossing Sunset's shirt before redrawing herself from the scene.

"No, wait! Ack–excuse me, ladies–!"

Sunset's protests for Azure to stay echoed and was redeemed ungranted, as the younger girl walked away from her little lair and towards the peaceful balcony that was deserving of all the attention. Too bad she could still hear that annoying, demanding and ridiculously raspy voice. It surely did an astounding job of ruining the peace for her.

"Glad to see you back!" Sunset popped into Azure's sight, now joining her at the balcony, wearing nothing but a black laced underwear and a white shirt halfway done, revealing most of her sweaty chest. That irritating smile just wouldn't go away.

To save herself from the distracting sight, Azure merely gave Sunset a fraction of her glace, before turning her attention back towards the cityscape. She pulled out a cigarette stick, taking in all that minty air into her lungs.

"Too glad, I'm afraid." Azure mumbled, puffing a few clouds.

"What's up with you?" Sunset took a few steps closer, sporting that annoyingly charming grin on her face. One that never failed to make a lady shiver into her knees. "Ran into the wrong side of the neighborhood?"

"Fortunately, I didn't." It was then that Azure gave Sunset the decency of a proper eye contact. Mildly irritated at the fact that the redhead still hasn't come down from her sexual high. Azure tried her best to ignore it anyway. "I did as you asked. I contacted the best of this city's arsonists and told them to meet up with you tonight and… do whatever the hell it is you're planning."

"Hell is what I'm planning." Sunset said, proudly baring her chest.

"I'm not questioning it." Azure barked as she broke her gaze from those cyan orbs. "This city isn't even worth defending anyway." She mumbled the last sentence under her breath. It was a sentiment she never wanted to admit out loud.

Sunset crept behind her. Her towering height making Azure shrink instinctively as she felt the heat radiating from her warm body. Still, Azure kept her guard and tried not to flinch.

"Very nice. You're doing great, Azure." Sunset whispered, blowing a few breaths into the girl's ear.

"Talking to people's my specialty."

"That's why you're my favorite." Azure slightly shuddered when she felt Sunset's strong hands sneak around her waist, pulling her close into a warm and almost demanding hug. "You care way too much."

"Old habits die hard, I guess." Azure retorted quietly with a hint of dismay. "But you're out of your mind, Sunset. I'll tell you that."

Sunset didn't budge from the hug. "And you're still here. Makes me question your own state of mind as well."

Azure hated it. She was aware that Sunset was using the vulnerability she had for her the way she used Flash's. The thought of the young man made her stomach churn and the idea of her ending in the same fate as he did was something she never wanted for herself.

Curse you, Sunset, Azure thought.

"You don't have anywhere to go. You know it's more fun here with me." Sunset's lips was brushing lightly against Azure's soft nape.

"Fun." Azure repeated with an ironic chuckle. "Like what? Watching you murder a bunch of rich old men in their sleep? It's sick, Sunset."

Sunset spun Azure to meet her eyes. "All this talk of defiance and you don't even have the courage to do something about it."

"Still looking forward to screwing you over one day." Azure responded halfheartedly, smirking wryly as she did.

"All the more exciting, girlfriend. The chase, the pain, the fun sex afterwards, I live for it." The look in Sunset's unpredictable eyes glistened.

"You live for it. I can't. Not for long." Azure said firmly. "We both know you won't have me around forever. I'm just another substitute, after all." Indeed she was. And she felt her chest ache a little after uttering the words.

"Yeah. Too bad." Sunset shrugged casually, as if she wasn't even entirely denying it. "At least you get to be my witness."

"You're unbelievable, Sunset." Azure murmured, frowning as she averted her eyes.

"You told me that about a hundred times already." Sunset smirked. "You still come back to me. That makes you unbelievable to some extent."

Azure didn't have the heart to deny such notion. She was indeed unbelievable for tolerating Sunset and her whole ordeal. But what choice did she have? Either way, the fear inside her crept like no tomorrow, and the anxiety that it brought was deemed unbearable even with the minty air already occupying her lungs.

"The fire's not going to stop anytime soon, is it?" Azure whispered like a dreadful child.

"No. Don't worry. All you have to do is wait and watch." Sunset assured, noticing the unsure expression blossoming in Azure's features.

"For the record, I never wanted this." Azure said, shaking her head.

"This isn't about what you want, Az. It's about what I want and what I'll get."

"Which is?"

"These people on their knees bleeding before me." There it was. The craziness in Sunset's eyes making its dreadful return.

Azure hid her eyes from those hauntingly piercing gaze, a cautious reminder that the person currently embracing her was actually a monster willing to burn everything that blocked her path.

"I'll stay out of it." Azure finally said quietly.

Sunset smiled, and the intense look in her eyes eased. "Good girl."

"By the way, goodluck tonight."

With the remaining self control she had, Azure stepped out of Sunset's embrace. Sunset didn't stop her, but that cheeky smile only grew wider. She watched her go, a little disappointed but unbothered nonetheless.

"You seem to have grown an appetite for minors, bacon strip." Flamepuff commented, materializing from mere nothingness.

"She's barely a minor now." Sunset told the demon, squeezing herself into a new pair of black ripped jeans.

"Nope. But she was." Flamepuff snickered, which Sunset responded with an occasional eye roll. "Well, I guess that's enough sex for tonight, eh?"

"Not making any promises." Sunset pulled her hair up into an effortless ponytail, leaving some of the red and gold strands to hang freely on the side of her face.

"Gosh, bless your stamina."

Storing a new pack of cigarettes stuffed in her hooded leather jacket, accompanied by a single pistol gun hoisted in her waistband, Sunset was ready to go. Flamepuff took his rightful place on her shoulder.

A classic bike reminiscent of the one Sunset once owned, awaited her from the lot at the back of the building. She pulled away the tarpaulin, revealing the beautiful machinery shining against the bright yellow moon.

Sunset took a moment to appreciate the cold breeze of the night, a preferable time to fill her lungs with her favorite mint flavored air. One flick of her lighter against the stick pressed between her lips and clouds started forming all around her.

"Our guys are here." The little demon announced, pointing his long tail towards the entry across the lot.

Sunset followed his direction, and there she was greeted with a group of five people dressed in baggy jackets, their builds bulked with the enormity of the backpacks they carried.

With a puff, Sunset bared her teeth in an eager smile. "Right on time."

The shortest of the group was a stout man, who stepped forward and spoke. "This better be a good pay."

Sunset gave a reassuring chuckle. "Oh, you will have the break of your lifetime." She fished a boxy envelope from her jacket and handed it to the group's leader. "It's a gift. From a bunch of corrupt cops that 'went off the grid'."

The group gathered around to take a peek, and their expressions shared the same satisfaction that Sunset had, knowing that she delivered her promise.

"I heard these cops were supposedly working on a particular operation in the nastiest part of town." One of them thought out loud. "And I also heard it ain't definitely a drug bust."

"It's not." Sunset said. "It's a 'special delivery'."

"What impeccable timing."

"Oh, and one more thing." Sunset beckoned them to follow her towards the mossy corner of the lot and unveiled a police car that was once covered with a tarpaulin. She opened the door to the backseat, and tossed them the uniforms she salvaged days ago. "Wear these. Hope you guys don't mind a little roleplaying."

The group exchanged glances, but didn't resist.

Having nothing left to discuss, Sunset gave them a nod. "Wait for my signal."

They nodded back, then left the lot and drove away with the police car.

When all was settled, the silence returned. Interrupted only by a hovering Flamepuff playing with the cloud of smoke filling the space around Sunset's head.

"What now, bacon strip? Are you ready to raise some hell?"

Sunset responded only with a smile, then slipped into her helmet and hopped onto the beastly bike. She zoomed into the streets of Canterlot City. Flamepuff faithfully ran by her side in his panther-like form, the inferno on his mane lit up like an eager firecracker that awaited the favorable conclusion of the night.

The pair drove into the city's urban district where the more wealthy establishments were situated, much like the prized central part of the city. Tall condominiums stood proud in an organized row, which Sunset found much less fascinating upon viewing. It was too grey for her.

At last, Sunset parked the bike at the foot of the fanciest of the establishments. A building of thirteen stories and a parking space too generous for all its inhabitants.

An unlucky victim was about to fall in her hands tonight. One that she could never forget about.

"She's here, right?" Sunset asked, looking up at the condominium's enormity.

"I can smell her. Lonely as the first time you met her."

"Great. Just how I want it."

Dwelling in her decent unit, Olivia sat by her window with the certainty of loneliness embracing her with its warmth. She took a sip of her favorite wine and basked in the peaceful song of the night. Undeniably aching that she had no one, at the moment, to share it all with.

The silence stretched on in a painful mile, as did the peace it brought that was already considered tedious. It has been a long time since she's been in a club. Club Andromeda. She missed it. And all of its crazy and unusual offers.

How she wished she was allowed to go back and taste it all over again, unbound by the shackles of warnings that echoed through the streets of her dearest city.

The peace dissipated when a knock came at her door. She doubted it was Cobalt, but thinking it might've been him would never hurt.

Olivia hopped out of her chair, and reached for the door, only to find a stranger on the other side.

"Uhm, who are you?" Olivia asked with a slightly raised tone, asserting her irritation.

The stranger emerged from the dimness of the hallway and leaned closer towards the door frame, letting her features be illuminated by the little light glimmering from the room.

Without warning, Olivia found herself pinned against the wall at the end of her room. The stranger's feminine yet calloused hand clasped against her mouth, while she ultimately found herself staring right into those glowing cyan eyes that seemed to have adapted a shade of grey.

Her face was a familiar one, one that was once buried within Olivia's drunken recollections.

Then she realized it was the infamous Sunset Shimmer, terrorizer of Canterlot's underbelly.

The door was closed, and at the moment, Olivia was declared alone with the girl. She only had the courage to let out a whimper as fear started surging through her veins, and her body locked in a frozen state.

"Shhh…" The redhead hushed. Olivia could feel her breath, and the smell of the cigarette lingering. The Devil could only smile at the sight of her trembling under the redhead's hold.

"Don't scream." Sunset slowly removed her hand from Olivia's mouth. She was too terrified to even let out a squeak, and was too weak to notice the needle that was being pierced into the side of her neck.

Satisfied at the reaction, Sunset curled her lips into a mischievous smile then gave the other girl a little space to breathe.

Olivia wobbled on her feet. Her vision blurred into a hazy mess. As her legs gave away, Sunset was there to catch her, settling her within her arms.

A lot of things had to be accomplished tonight, but Sunset found no way to rush. She had to enjoy, as the Devil allowed her so.

"Oh, god…" The words were nothing more than struggling breaths escaping from Olivia's mouth. "I-it's you…"

"Hello again." Sunset's whisper was oddly soothing for some reason.

It wasn't long for Olivia to completely pass out within Sunset's arms. The drug proved to be quite aggressive, as Sunset did not expect for it to act all too quickly. Nevertheless, she took her time observing the girl's features, and how she admired them yet despised them for the same reason.

Flamepuff joined her advertence, hovering just above her head.

"How can someone so strange almost remind you of certain things?" Sunset muttered, brows furrowed in intense fascination.

The little demon cocked his head. "Maybe because she looks like… her." He said. "But this is not her, ya know?"

"No shit, Sherlock." Sunset eye rolled. "Freaky just how she could almost be her twin." Out of sheer curiosity, she leaned down and planted a kiss on Olivia's lips.

"Don't tell me you're going to try and ravage an unresponsive log that just happens to resemble your ex?" Flamepuff said, crossing his arms in a judgemental stance.

Sunset broke away, her expression shrouded with disappointment that Flamepuff expected all too well. "Hm. I'd rather fuck a sex doll for all that matter." She scoffed.

Flamepuff merely responded with an occasional giggle.

The night was not getting any younger. Not that she was exhausted, but Sunset set her mind that there were more entertaining activities to partake in other than sex. She had enough of her intake of women for the last couple hours, after being deprived of the pleasure during her busy months, of course.

"Let's go, bacon strip."

Olivia's head was still spinning the moment she blinked her eyes open. Barefoot, she could feel the wetness of the floor beneath her, her skin was exposed for the wind to caress her into consciousness. Something tight constricted itself around her body, making her sit still in her place.

As she inspected, she was tied up with a metal wire. Her confusion intensified the moment she let her eyes wander about her surroundings. Everything was alarmingly foreign and shrouded in darkness, being granted only the decency of light from the evening moon and city lights that shone through the large windows.

The memories of earlier came in and her panic returned.

"Help! Somebody help me!" Those were the first words that boomed out of her throat, as she gathered the efforts to wriggle herself out of her binds, even it was a hopeless endeavor.

"Please! Get me out of here!" Olivia continued, her voice echoed.

"Pipe down, baby. All that screaming is useless. No one's gonna hear you."

Olivia had not noticed it sooner, but there was a figure seated just a few feet across the chair she was tied in. Her hood was down, showing off those haunting features. All too prominent even in the near dimness.

The little scars, the devilish cyan eyes, and the wicked grin stretched in the most confident display. Olivia was conflicted on how to feel about it all. But she was afraid. Very much so.

"Very good." Sunset said with a pleased expression.

"Are… are you going to kill me?" Olivia squeaked as she swallowed.

Sunset looked at her for awhile, then immediately shook her head. "Nah. I'm not here to do that. Not to you, at least."

Olivia didn't seem to buy it. "I know who you are." Her voice was spiteful, coating her trembling voice with a hint of courage. "You're that girl… from the club months ago."

Sunset showed carefree grin, "Yep. Missed me, didn't ya?"

"You're… you're fucking insane."

"Yeah, I know. You're not the first one to call me that." Sunset stood from her seat and walked over towards Olivia. "Definitely won't be the last."

"What are you going to do to me?" Olivia's voice was much more quiet as she shrank at Sunset's overwhelming height.

Sunset knelt down to at least meet Olivia's level. She still couldn't get over those precious violet eyes that awakened something in the pit of her stomach. The Devil already declared that this wasn't her, and she could never be.

And yet, everything about it reminded her of the greatest loss she had endured for years and it did nothing but destroy her with every haunting remnant of memory But again, what could a harmless representation of that reminder, powerless and vulnerable, do to further destroy her at this point?

Nothing.

And with that in mind, Sunset smiled gently, as her eyes sparked menace. "I'm gonna need you to send your dear boyfriend a little message."

"What?" Olivia gasped, confused.

Sunset held up her phone and waved it for Olivia to see. She didn't answer the question.

"Oh, she'll pull it off." Flamepuff giggled, hovering above the girl's heads with his teeth bared in excitement. "Look at her already shaking like a leaf."

"You're not going to make me." Olivia shook her head in defiance, but eventually fell flat when her fear slowly took over her system like an unstoppable illness.

Sunset clasped her hands tight around Olivia's jaw and brought her face forcefully close to her. Now, she could see those violet eyes trembling into their ultimate submission as tears welled up in them.

"Wanna bet on that, sweetheart?"

That simple sentence made Olivia's chest violently rattle, while the Devil himself giggled and laughed, dancing in space like a little clown of terror.

"I'll make sure you get to participate in all the fun." Sunset smirked, scrolling through the number of contacts she collected before finally stumbling upon a deliciously familiar name.

"Cobalt Blaster."

As the smile on Sunset's face widen, Olivia's defiant frown grew weaker, more vulnerable. Even at that moment, she still tried.

"Screw you, bitch."

The smile on Sunset's face dropped, followed by a pause. It lasted for a couple of seconds. With the air growing more unpleasant.

It was without warning that Sunset drew her pistol and shot Olivia's foot, emanating a loud boom and a wail of anguish. Terror became pain in Olivia's eyes, and Sunset relished in the sight of it all, while she casually chewed her cheek as she dialed the number she selected.

Barbatos Paradise was eventful as everyone expected it to be. It's usual operation being set in motion under the watch of a chosen few competent enough to handle the weight of the responsibility.

Tomahawk and Cobalt ran the place, filling in the gaps in hopes to restore the damages that once terrorized their operation. The two standing leaders were expectant of a precious arrival.

"The cops are late." Cobalt muttered under his breath, catching the attention of the older but more patient man.

Tomahawk flashed a comforting smile. "Not to worry, son. Cops in this town know what they're doin'. They won't rat us out." He said, grumbling through his cigar.

Cobalt chuckled at the remark. "What a time to be alive, eh?" He said. "Finally working with Canterlot's finest police officers."

"Master Crimson has the Chief as our little bitch now." Tomahawk beamed with a hint of pride. "The goods are intact. They'll be here any moment soon."

Cobalt's urge to respond to the older man died when his phone rang in the midst of their conversation. He quietly excused himself then was surprised when he found the name 'Liv' popping in his screen.

He held the phone next to his ear and answered. "Hey, baby. `Sup?"

"Hello, Blue Boy."

Cobalt's entire body shut down for a good second. He went pale and choked.

"L-Liv…?" Cobalt swallowed the forming lump in his throat, while his fingers went numb and cold.

"She's here. Obviously. Wanna say hi?"

Cobalt's heart sank when he heard Olivia's desperate moans echoing in the background, crying and sobbing, calling out his name, while masked by the sound of Sunset's sadistic laughter.

Anger and great concern surged through Cobalt, urging a growl out of him."You dare–"

"Oh, you don't dare me, Blue Boy. No. How about I fucking dare to do the first thing that comes to your mind right now?"

Cobalt's legs went manic, pacing around with too many things bothering him all at once. The worries currently creeping into him seeped out of his skin as beads of sweat. Tomahawk noticed the evidence of the younger man's vexation, but he stood there patient and silent.

"Please, don't…"

"Mmhmm. That's right. Beg like the dog you are." Sunset teased between giggles, while Olivia's cries grew louder.

"What do you want?"

"I want to have a little fun, Cobalt. And you get to play."

Cobalt wanted to resist, but he could not think straight. "What's your game?"

"Alright, you wanna get your girl? I'm not stopping you. She's not far. Like, at all." Sunset's voice was casual, but still laced with menace. "See that big warehouse at the far east?"

Cobalt instinctively swirled around and looked for the said building, then stopped when he laid his eyes on them. Sunset was right. It wasn't far from Barbatos' Paradise.

"Y-yeah. I see." Cobalt sounded relieved. "What's the catch?"

"Oh no. There's no catch. But, time is running. Wouldn't want an early 4th of July to happen, would you?"

Olivia was screaming her heart out at this point, but as she was about to go louder, her voice went muffled and her protest became harder to make out.

"Come and get her. Bring as many buddies as you like. I'll be waiting."

After that, the signal was dead, leaving Cobalt in a state of confusion. Shock and overwhelming anxiety took over his entire being, his sweat soaking most of his features. Such detail that Tomahawk immediately took notice.

"Shit." Cobalt hissed under his breath, frantically biting his knuckles.

"What's going on?" Tomahawk asked with a raised voice, obviously concerned.

Cobalt didn't answer. His eyes grew dark as his heart sank into his stomach. Fear and panic relentlessly hammered him to the bone. He could not block away the endless possibilities as to what that monster was about to do to Olivia. After hearing the fall of Quasar and the Trinity, he was not going to underestimate her now. He had to do something.

Even if he knew deep down, it was all a trap.

"Operation's all yours." Cobalt didn't even bother to make eye contact to the older man.

Irritated, Tomahawk snatched Cobalt by the shoulder and furiously spun him around to face him.

"What the hell is going on?!" He demanded.

"This doesn't have to involve you." Cobalt growled, pushing Tomahawk away from him.

Tomahawk's irritation turned into angered confusion. "You're not making declarations here, son."

Cobalt didn't respond. Tomahawk sensed that something was wrong with the man, but he wasn't about to risk the security of the operation with some senseless bickering. Grudgingly, Tomahawk let Cobalt walk away with a group of men by his side.

"Stubborn son of a bitch."

"They're on the move."

Sunset grinned at the response. "Good. Don't do anything yet." She ordered through the phone.

She reached out for the pair of binoculars and peeked through the lenses. She scanned the parameters for any sign of activities. About five minutes later, she saw a group of men approaching the warehouse.

"Good things are almost upon you, bacon strip." Flamepuff announced in a solemn hum.

Sunset turned to face the demon that sat right next to her, joining her like a watchful dog in the balcony of an abandoned establishment situated a hundred meters away from the mentioned warehouse.

There was something subtle about the way those crimson eyes peered right through her own, as if it compelled her to worry, or maybe, rejoice for his promises. It was confusing to decipher a demon's body language sometimes.

While, seeing her getting a little frustrated about it cast Flamepuff no end of amusement.

"Should I bother with it?" Sunset spat, returning her attention back to the warehouse. They were getting closer.

"That's not my decision to make." Flamepuff said with a smile stretched towards the back of his head.

"Don't have time with your cryptic bullshit. I have my own game to watch." Sunset said with a hint of excitement when she saw the group of men finally entering the warehouse, then let out a shaky giggle.

"Showtime."

Cobalt and his men was welcomed with a spacious warehouse, dark and empty, dissipating the assumption of it being field to the brim with explosives. Instead, the only objects he could find were dusty speakers attached to the pillars.

Sunset had played him well.

Olivia's pleading moans echoed delicately, alarming Cobalt into action. The sound came from upstairs. Cobalt made the move to run, with his men following behind him.

It was with no effort at all that they finally reached to where Olivia was being bound. A dark room empty room with windows covered in black curtains. Cobalt rushed to his girlfriend, relieved yet still deeply concerned about her current condition.

"It's alright, baby. I'm here. I'm here." Cobalt whispered again and again with his arms wrapped around Olivia's form after he freed her from her binds.

"She's going to kill everyone." Olivia whispered back, her voice filled with panic and horror, replacing every ounce of relief they all shared with undeniable dread.

And as if on cue, all of the speakers came to life, shaking the entirety of the warehouse.

"Good evening, suckers."

Sunset's voice was everywhere. It was one voice that brought a strong sense of danger to all of them, but the only thing they could do at the moment was freeze and wait for something awful to happen. They knew their guns would never do any help for their situation.

"Holy shit…" Dread washed down on them all.

"Thank you all for coming to witness the greatest light show ever. So sit back, relax, and enjoy."

The gut wrenching announcement caused them all to panic. The curtains fell, revealing large windows that showcased the entirety of Barbatos' Paradise. Confusion struck them next, not knowing what was truly happening.

"... too bad you left all of your wives and children behind."

They felt the air shake as they all witnessed their beloved home combust into hellish flames like violent stars in space. It was a sight of pure and utter hell that rained hopelessness onto all of them.

"Oh… fuck…"

It was all they could say, as Sunset's laughter boomed maniacally through the speakers, coating their experience with her unbridled insanity.

The roaring flames that consumed Barbatos' Paradise was the loudest one yet. Vengeance and grief boiled inside of those who witnessed it all. The flames declared the spark of anarchy that was about to be unleashed into the streets.

The spark that will transform Canterlot into Sunset's personal hell.

Author's Note

I'm still alive!

Been busy for the past few months but I still tried my best to sneak this one in.

Sorry for the delays! Also, be sure to tell me what you all think on this one!

Chapter 20: Psychosocial Part I
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 20: Psychosocial Part I

It had been an hour since Sunset left. And in her absence, Azure was tasked to do one more thing. She had to do it quick. She stood before the base of their rundown hideout, finally cleared of its inhabitants.

The ground floor of the building was packed with the most devious kind of explosives. Some Sunset had assembled herself, most was bought from her many shady dealers.

Azure had never felt more reluctant about what she was about to do. How bad could it be, though? She had done many questionable deeds all her life. Not like she had a choice.

After a while of contemplating Azure ultimately shook all of her distracting thoughts away. It didn't matter anymore.

"Tss. To hell with it." She muttered, walking off the secured area.

Azure eventually arrived at one of her favorite spots in the city; on top of Canterlot's oldest church. It was definitely a better view than being back at Barbatos' Paradise. Also, it was a good distance from the building.

She walked along the ledge, like a precarious rebel she was, unbothered by the possibility of her falling down to her death.

An undeniable sense of dread crept and slithered under her skin, and at this point, she has become accustomed to the sensation. Anticipation has never felt so suspenseful, she thought.

One hour and thirty minutes in, Azure's walkie-talkie buzzed to life and Sunset's voice rang through the speaker.

"Light it up."

Azure took a deep preparatory breath, secretly convincing herself to somehow enjoy the crazy things that were about to happen.

She pressed the detonator, and the building burst into flames. The air shook with a loud boom and its structure crumbled down to its fall.

Azure sighed, relieved that it was over.

But as soon as the dust settled, several distant noises followed. Azure becoming alert, stood up from her spot and scanned the horizon. Beyond the far east, she saw sparks of yellow and orange lights flicker like ferocious supernovas.

There, she witnessed hellfire swallowing the majority of Barbatos' Paradise, and the smoke of its wretched flames rose into the sky, turning the clouds into ashen grey.

Azure was struck with an overwhelming feeling of shock, grief and terror. She thought she wasn't capable of caring at that point, but unfortunately for her, her chest clenched at the sight of her home being engulfed by the flames.

No. Barbatos' Paradise was run by criminals. Azure despised them as much as she despised the fact that she was born in that wretched place, knowing nothing but the life of crime, never given the chance to see the light.

On the other hand, she thought about the families, the children, the frail and innocent ones trapped within. There was no way they could have survived the explosions. It was just not possible.

Azure slumped down by the ledge, incredibly disturbed by the current events. All while trying her best not to cry or feel anything, but the situation proved that both was a hard task to accomplish.

It almost felt like forever just sitting that she hadn't noticed Sunset's presence.

"Thought I'd find you here."

Azure slowly swiveled her head around to see Sunset's form, slouching along with the gargoyles that lined up in a row. Azure was deprived of anything to say upon seeing her there.

And Sunset recognized this. Obviously, she knew fear when she saw one. And it was the first time she saw her like that, without the pretense, the facade, the spiteful demeanor. Azure wasn't just fully cautious now. She was genuinely afraid.

"Don't worry. I heard a lot of your folks survived. The explosions couldn't have killed all of them, could it? Those sons of bitches are as tough as ticks."

Sunset laughed at the girl's pathetic expression before adding, "You should be celebrating."

Sunset walked over and perched on the ledge next to Azure.

"What? Are you really pissed right now?" Sunset teased unapologetically. "Don't be such a fucking hypocrite. I know you hated that place. You hated it with every fiber of your being."

Azure couldn't deny what Sunset had just said, but it was only half the truth. She raised her head a little, barely looking Sunset in the eye, the back of her throat almost ready to argue, but the words died before they could slip out of her tongue.

Defeated, she looked away with slumped shoulders.

"And you know I'm right about it all." Sunset said. "Like I always say, this place is not so much of a paradise as most people like to believe. Tonight, Canterlot is gonna face it's own demons. All I had to do was push the right buttons."

The two perched on the ledge in silence, with Sunset patiently and calmly waiting while Azure was on the verge of a mental breakdown. It was only a matter of time before her walls would fall.

"What's gonna happen?" Azure barely whispered, her voice quivering.

Sunset didn't answer immediately. She just had her eyes locked into space, smiling and baring all the mischief in the world. She made Azure wait until she couldn't take the silence any longer.

"You'll see."

Azure wasn't given a chance to question what that statement just meant when the sound of distant gunshots broke into the streets below them. Loud screeching tires echoed, followed by a violent crash and the sound of collective wails of shock and despair.

Laughter burst from Sunset's throat, adding to the haunting collection of dissonance of chaotic gunshots, screams, and the sudden bursts of flames.

Down below and at the streets of Canterlot was all of the individuals who survived the explosion, angry and vengeful for the deaths of their families. At the front leading the crowd was Tomahawk, with half of his face scorched down to the flesh. He let out a commanding roar and the survivors behind him followed, their yells slowly turning into an ear splittingly visceral cry.

All of them began raising their guns up in the air as an act of protest while a few pulled their triggers and flew bullets into the sky. Blind hatred drove them to madness and not one of them had the decency to spare the innocent civilians, who were unfortunate enough to roam the same pavement as them.

"Fuck your law and order!" Tomahawk yelled furiously. "The CCDP are treacherous cowards! They're not gonna protect your sorry asses tonight!"

Under Tomahawk's command, they began shooting down pedestrians; men, women, and even innocent children. Their screams evaporated as their blood spilled onto the pavement.

Before everyone knew it, chaos and panic blossomed in the city like a biblical plague. Civilians scrambled the streets for shelter, while several cars crashed and piled on top of the other. Buildings began to catch fire, and more bodies tragically.

In the midst of chaos, a group of police cars came rushing into the streets with their familiar sirens and flashing red and blue lights. They gathered at one spot on the road, facing the opposite where Tomahawk and the survivors stood. A great gap littered with dead bodies separating the two parties.

A truck full of SWAT teams joined, forming a line at the front of the cops, guns prepared and pointing straight towards the crowd of angry mobsters.

"CCDP! As the Chief of Police, I order you to drop your weapons to the ground or we will be forced to open fire!" Star Glider ordered through the bullhorn.

Tomahawk took a couple step forward, carelessly waving his rifle in the air.

"So you're the Chief of Police?!" Tomahawk yelled back, his speech distorted due to his missing lips. "What? Thought we were on the same side?!"

"This is your last warning! Put down your weapons!"

Tomahawk spat. "We'll put you down, traitors!"

Back at the top of the church, Sunset's smile grew more sinister upon watching the events down below. While Azure's dread intensified even more, knowing how everything was about to end.

"You blew up that place, didn't you?" Azure asked knowingly, not making any eye contact. "You… you blew it up, and used their anger so you could…"

"Yes. Yes I did." Sunset said proudly. "Who would have thought that their co-called truce would be this easy to destroy? Look at them. They're no different from each other. Just a bunch of savages."

The sight of the total chaos unfolding was both depressing and horrifying. Azure could only sit still, the words evaporated out of her mouth. Even after the abhorrent things she had witnessed in life, this was the pinnacle of insanity and disorder. And she was a part of the orchestration of it all.

Sunset offered Azure a box of cigarettes. A knowing understanding present in the gesture. Azure eyed both her and the box tentatively for about a second before snatching it off her grasp.

"I think you'll need it. You won't be seeing my body until dawn."

With that done, Sunset stood up and left, leaving Azure alone.

"I truly hope I won't."

As the sky turned blood red and yellow took over the streets, Sunset leaped through the steep structures of the church, jumping and running with the quickness of a fox. The madness that occupied the space allowed the adrenaline within Sunset to boil throughout her entire body while her legs propelled her from one ledge to another, howling on top of her lungs, dreaming and hoping of the precious things she deliciously envisioned to partake in.

The Devil entertained her excitement, as he too sang a song; an anthem to announce the doom that was about to fall upon everyone. The two traversed the obstacles of buildings with rapid succession, leaping, climbing, and running until their chests would collapse under pressure.

And finally, they hopped off, slid down a ladder and landed on top of a large truck trailer parked in a dark alley, obscured from the chaos.

"Just like old times." Sunset breathed.

A head popped out of the truck's driver seat. "Hey, boss! You're right on time!"

Without warning, Sunset grabbed her gun and shot the thug right between his eyes. His body slumped against the window frame, his blood dripping down and staining the ground.

"Wasn't that the guy who tried to score with your favorite toy?" Flamepuff grinned, reverting back to his portable form.

"Nah. Just testing out my gun." Sunset responded nonchalantly, blowing off the smoke from the barrel.

She climbed down the trailer and reached for the door to the driver seat. As she opened it, she kicked the dead body off the seat before sliding herself behind the wheel.

Once settled, the dog greeted her with a meek and acknowledging whimper.

"Time to rip some more faces." Sunset said, giving the dog a scratch behind the ear. "You be a good boy tonight, okay?"

"Pfft! Don't worry, bacon strip! I'll guide our pooch through the run. He'll be fine." Flamepuff assured, grabbing a roll of joint from one of the compartments and handed it towards Sunset.

"Just don't let him get shot." Sunset said, taking the joint from Flamepuff and placed it between her lips. The demon lit up the tip, and the next thing Sunset knew was she was on a delightful trip.

The trailer behind them shook and creaked, with several loud voices muffling within the metal walls.

"Is it a bad idea that I'm literally going to drive these lunatics in their halloween costumes across town while everything is currently on fire?" Sunset asked almost absentmindedly, giggling in between words.

Flamepuff made a thoughtful pout. "It's absolutely horrifying!" He exclaimed. "Now, who's idea was that again?"

Sunset eyed the demon with near emptiness and a crooked smile. "Yours truly, baby." She said, before bursting into a loud laugh.

"Honk-fucking-honk motherfuckers! We're going on a field trip!"

Flamepuff howled in frenzy as he stomped onto the wheel's horn, and the noise ignited an almost distorted cheer within the trailer. Sunset pressed her foot against the pedal, and began her venture into the chaotic streets.

At the central part of the city, standing proud and watchful was The Great Columbus, one of the oldest and most significant structures ever built.

Its towering form loomed over nearly everything else in Canterlot. But even with its enormous size and the strength it represented, Sunset challenged its likeness with all her radiating defiance. Her mind may be up in the clouds at the moment, but her entire body was locked and ready to cause havoc upon those she was about to face.

Nimbus, Titania, and Stratos stood before the wall of screens. Their eyes filled with shock and horror as they quietly assimilate the severity of the situation that has currently spread itself like a virus in the city.

"How did this come to be?" Nimbus sputtered before turning towards the woman beside him. "Titania?"

"There have been rumors that a group of cops sabotaged the operation at Barbatos' Paradise." Titania replied urgently.

"A group of cops?" Nimbus repeated in a grimace.

"They've identified them as such but no one could find a trace regarding their location." Titania added.

"Of all the people…" Nimbus groaned as he massaged his temples. "This is exactly the kind of disaster I fear would happen six months ago before things were finally settled for good. Things were settled for good! Now, how did it all come to this?!"

The sudden outburst caused Stratos and Titania to retract their tongues. They were quiet for a moment, and it was good for them.

"Is Cobalt currently involved in the riots?" Nimbus asked Titania again.

"I can't contact him. No one can."

Nimbus darted his frustrated eyes towards Titania. "Since the fall of Quasar, I'm starting to question you and your abilities."

"I understand, sir."

"But in these desperate times, there's no one else I can count on, considering the fact that both Crimson and your little girl are out of commission."

Titania narrowed her eyes at the suggestion. "You're suggesting that I should lead an operation against the riots in the city."

"More or less." Nimbus said. "The CCDP and the people of Barbatos' Paradise are both important to me. But if they can't stop killing themselves, they'd plummet this city into the void with them. And I will not let them."

"I am ready to do as you wish. Canterlot is our most important asset, after all. To dispose of a few men won't be any problem." Titania said, holding her chin up with all the sense of accountability.

"Very good. Clean this city. This madness needs to end before dawn."

With his final command given, Titania immediately walked out of the office, allowing room for Nimbus and Stratos to settle in, praying that the maddening events would come to its end.

"This has gone out of control." Nimbus released in a shaky breath, leaning against his desk for support while his son watched carefully.

"I have a bad feeling about this." Stratos commented, sharing his father's trepidation.

"I know that this can't be their doing. This is…" Nimbus paused thoughtfully. "This is too barbaric."

Stratos stepped closer, like a meek little boy trying not to upset his father's authority. "What I'm saying is that I might have an idea who's behind all this shit."

Nimbus at least acknowledged Stratos by slightly raising his head and looked him in the eye. He was stern and proud as always, but there was always room for his gentleness.

With a deep breath, Stratos said, "Dad, it's Sunset Shimmer. She's the one behind all of this."

The mentioning of the damned name brought the sternness back in Nimbus eyes and he barked, "What kind of nonsense are you telling me?"

Stratos sighed and pursued to try again. "The incidents that've been happening for the past few weeks weren't caused by asylum escapees or random thugs like the police reported. From the stolen equipment, to the deaths of our business partners, and the burning of Quasar. Everything seems to be on purpose. It has to be her!"

Stratos could tell that Nimbus wasn't convinced, and he was getting aggravated. "One more word out of that mouth, Stratos. I swear on your mother's grav–"

"Dad. I heard Crimson and Titania talking about it."

Nimbus suddenly stopped. "What?"

"They didn't tell us because there was just no way we could possibly take it, they said." Stratos continued, his voice sounding more apprehensive for even he himself became unsure. "After discovering that Sunset Shimmer is alive, Crimson might have turned a bit… insane… And I think that's why Titania decided to put him to sleep for now."

Every information kept piling up like a pyramid on Nimbus' head. To accumulate them all at once proved too much, but he wasn't going to let it all crush him completely. He remained taciturn and focused, reminding himself to deal with Titania after the deed was done.

"It doesn't matter." Nimbus said. "What does she have against us? Nothing."

Stratos wasn't amused by his father's confidence, and that worried him even more. If Sunset Shimmer really had nothing, what did it take for her to come back from the grave with the desire to drive an entire city mad?

After a short while, he then noticed his father poured himself a glass of his favorite whiskey. One that he identified to be the kind he would take whenever he was distressed.

Stratos was offered a glass with only one look. He accepted and they both drank. In the midst of the chaos and the fire, everything was serene within the walls of the Great Columbus. All seemed fine and comfortably warm, that until Stratos took a short glance at the screens on the office wall.

"Holy shit…" The gasp that escaped from Stratos' mouth urged Nimbus to turn around and face the screens.

The screen that viewed the entrance and the hallway at the ground floor showed a group of raiders armed with guns, donning trench coats and bandaged heads. All of them trying to infiltrate the building's security forces. It was evident by the way they moved about that they were not the smartest invaders, as it was easy for them to get shot down. But Nimbus and Stratos immediately noticed the overwhelming number of raiders that kept swarming in, and they knew that with that firepower they carried with them, they could penetrate into the building even further.

"Who the fuck are these guys?" Stratos sputtered. No one answered him.

As they continued to watch, they saw more raiders fell defeated. Relief seemed to swell within them, when out of nowhere, a large person with a rocket launcher stood at the entrance door.

"Oh, fuck!" Stratos yelled, as fire burst into the hallway and killed many of their security. "Dad, where's Titania?!"

"Titania has left the building."

More screens showed the raiders in their advancement, waving their guns around like mindless children. But before they could get to the elevator, the Great Columbus' security forces commenced into action, and the walls of Nimbus' haven was stained with blood.

Amidst the massacre being shown at the lobby, a lone figure stood still by the entrance, carefully watching the camera.

It took Nimbus and Stratos a while to fully recognize the person, before one of them yelled,

"Fuck! She's here!"

Nimbus pressed the big red button beneath his desk, allowing his office doors to securely lock them inside like a vault. The office was packed with weapons and firearms, providing the convenience of keeping intruders out. But even with such security and promise, Stratos still couldn't get himself to feel completely safe. He knew just by watching through those screens, Sunset Shimmer was going to tear down all of their defenses.

The demon has arrived at their house, and she's come for them all.

Smelling the blood and hearing the anguished screams of the confused guards was an overdose of ecstasy for Sunset and Flamepuff. She let the asylum escapees swarm the entire lobby like unchained zoo animals, wrecking havoc however they pleased, while she stood observant at the back.

"Ahhh, look at these poor fuckers. Obviously, they've been stuck inside the asylum for such a long long time without even seeing the light of day." Sunset giggled, taking a quick sip from her joint.

"You could've joined them." Flamepuff said.

Sunset raised a brow, glancing at her shoulder. "And what does that suppose to mean?"

Flamepuff's mischievous eyes arched evilly. "Oh, ya know. If only a certain someone didn't dig his own grave too soon, he would have granted you a sponsored trip to the loony bin."

Sunset decided to ignore the little demon's words for awhile. There was so much wonderful things she could do, now that she was finally at her enemy's lair. More guards came from the elevator, and she watched as the unguarded loons get massacred, while the lucky few fled and advanced towards the staircase, leading to greater levels where they sought to resume their madness.

When the bloody scene cleared and the last loon fell to the ground, all the lights automatically went out, replaced with more than a dozen red lasers shooting through the void of space, and heavy footsteps skipping over slumped bodies.

Sunset smiled, stretching her neck until she heard the satisfying cracks. She finally let go of the joint, and fished out the mask that's been stored underneath her trench coat. Darkness embraced everyone present, each anticipating the monster who would lurk and creep until it would drag them into oblivion.

Unbeknownst to the guards, who were huddled together tight, Sunset was already circling them, quietly, methodically, granting them the cruel bit of hope to breathe one last time.

A guard stepped out of the huddle, eagle eyes attentively peeled into the darkness, with nothing but the laser pointer on his gun to guide his vision. He turned and looked, until the laser pointer stumbled upon a still and dark figure.

"What the–"

The guard's head was blown to bits, and for a brief second, the area was lit, revealing Sunset in her ominous entirety, her eyes wide and crazy.

When the body fell, the guards scurried around and began firing at every direction they deemed to where Sunset was lurking. But every time they pulled the trigger, every time they saw her just casually dodging and moving about like a wild jester, one of them would fall dead on the ground, either with a slit throat or a gaping head.

Sunset's laughter filled the area, coating their fear and frustration with her absolute madness. They became more desperate and afraid as seconds began eating away their remaining time on Earth.

Sunset lunged behind an oblivious guard and stabbed him below the back, directly hitting his spine. Another guard came and tried to retaliate for his fallen comrade. He showered Sunset, or at least what he deemed to be her silhouette, with his own set of bullets

But Sunset was overwhelmingly fast. Either she was dodging the blows or persevered through them, the guard couldn't prepare to shield himself from Sunset's attack; Four swift cuts onto the kneecaps before she lunged the dagger straight into his jugular.

Sunset watched him choke on his own blood, fearful and wide eyed. Sunset smiled, then twisted the dagger inside his throat until life finally escaped his eyes.

The last standing guard shot Sunset in the back. She turned and stood in fury. The guard shot her again on both knees, causing her to fall onto them. She growled angrily like a feral dog with slobber filling up her mask.

"We got you now, bitch." The guard announced, slamming his enormous gun against Sunset's forehead, making her fall flat on her back.

But the guard's celebration was cut short when Sunset began laughing out of nowhere. Even if it was a weak, wheezing and painful laugh, the impending doom it brought was spine tingling. He froze as he watched her remove her mask.

Then, she let out a whistle.

A large german shepherd dog bolted from the darkness and went for the guard's throat. His screams of anguish filled the area, while Sunset joined him, cackling so hard she began coughing.

When the screams finally died, Sunset heaved herself up, ignoring her shattered kneecaps, and leaned against the pillar to support her wobbling weight. Her eyes searched for the camera in the room, and when she finally found it, she gave a childish yet exhausted wave.

The dog sat up from the guard's dead body, Flamepuff perching on top of its head.

"Told ya!" He blared, sticking a tongue out.

At last, Sunset stood with her kneecaps fully healed. She proceeded to head for the elevator, while the dog followed her steps from behind.

She smiled sadistically as she pressed the button on the elevator, and the doors slid closed.

The chaos continued, and the best thing to do was to stay far away from the crossfire as much as possible. That was the first thing that came into Azure's mind.

Her home was scorched, Sunset's had technically abandoned her at that point, and the city she was once familiar with had become a literal hellhole for all its inhabitants.

This was no place to be, and she wasn't going to let her inhibitions towards Sunset stop her from doing the smart thing this time.

"Screw this. Screw all of this." Azure grumbled in frustration, rubbing off the heat from her eyes.

She had already left the church and was now hiding between the narrow dark alleys, where there she saw a few of Canterlot's oblivious scum seeking refuge from the ongoing mayhem on the streets.

Azure felt her heart soften at the sight of them, but her pride battered her to move forward and don't look back. She cursed herself for all the disgrace she has brought upon herself. She was just as nasty as the woman she loathed.

Even though she was spared of the violence, everything else seemed like an endless torture. All those innocents sprawled dead on the pavement because of the riots, Azure never wanted that to happen. She never even thought that things would develop into such severe madness.

But she had long accepted her fate, destined to dwell among the scum and to die on the same dirt.

After a few blind turns into corners that would promise her to safety, Azure bumped into a group of huddled bodies rushing towards the opposite direction.

"Watch it, kid!"

Azure tilted her head as the familiar voice rang into her ears. She turned as quickly as they proceeded to run towards the opposite direction, and called for them.

"Hey you!" Azure yelled.

The group stopped in their tracks, and step forth was a blue haired man with orange highlights. The look on his face was an amalgamation of aggravation and exhaustion. And Azure could see why.

"You're Cobalt, right?"

"What's it to you?" Cobalt sneered.

Azure didn't let that intimidate her. So instead she stepped forward with a strong sense of determination and said,

"If you're planning on doing something in the middle of this craziness, might as well go down the right path."

Cobalt was confused, so was his group. "What?"

There was no time in hesitating things for Azure. Deep down, she never wanted this mess. That was the only thought that mattered. A righteous one at that.

"I know the truth. What really happened at the east weren't the cops' fault."

The second statement brought a little bit of enlightenment on Cobalt's part.

"So you saw it." He said, stepping closer with sheer curiosity and desperation.

Azure bit her cheek. "News always travels fast in this small world. You gotta be quick to catch it. Plus, I know things that you don't."

Cobalt's eyes narrowed with intensity. "Like what?"

Azure tried not to flinch. "The names of the individuals responsible for the explosions. They're not cops. They're arsonists hired by none other than the infamous Sunset Shimmer."

The group perked in interest, it was as they were granted a small glimmer of hope.

"I know where she's headed next." Azure said.

"How did you know?" Cobalt asked suspiciously.

"I just know." Azure said with a straight face. "And it doesn't matter. Look, I don't have the power to pull the switch off this damn mess. But you're from a higher order. You can do something."

"Where's she headed?"

"The Great Columbus."

Upon seeing it all through the screens, the chaos beneath them spread like its own maddening disease. Nimbus remained confident and nearly assured that nothing could ever get to him and his son as long as they stayed within the protective walls of his office. And in addition to his assertiveness, his guards took care of the matter.

One thing that ever bothered him was seeing Stratos slowly fall into a state of psychosis. Obviously, the young man was suffering from PTSD. He paced around the room endlessly, stealing short nervous glances at the monitors, while rambling in pointless whispers about their doom under Sunset's cruelty.

Nimbus genuinely felt irritated all of the sudden.

"Sit down, Stratos!" Nimbus ordered sternly.

Stratos halted in his steps, wide eyed as if he was snatched away from a certain trance. "S-sorry." He said, taking a couple of breaths in.

About a hundred asylum escapees have invaded the first three floors of the building. And even though they were no match against the guards, the fact that Sunset was absent during the encounters made it more uneasy. The last time they saw her was when she entered the elevator, and as she did, she destroyed the surveillance cameras, turning their anticipation into a blind one.

"It's impossible for her to enter here, if that's what she plans to do." Nimbus said assuringly.

Stratos blinked. "She can just blow us up while we're trapped here."

Nimbus exasperatedly sighed at his son's statement. "Stratos."

"Dad, we're talking about a girl who apparently came back from the dead and single-handedly fucked our operation with alarming efficiency in a span of two weeks. The worst thing we ever did was underestimate her."

Nimbus ignored him and immediately responded, "Now let me tell you something. You only get to be truly afraid if you're facing the ones that are sitting above us. Above me. Don't you dare let your knees quiver before a scum that have been crawling beneath our feet."

"Yeah. The same fucking scum that killed Zoomer."

There was a great pause, and Stratos was again given that heavy and familiar look from his father. He never dared to talk back before. Maybe the fear made him a little mad and took away his common sense.

Still, Stratos instantly regretted mentioning that name in vein when Nimbus rushed towards him and gave him a swift swing to the jaw.

Nimbus just huffed and didn't utter a word afterwards.

While Stratos struggled to gather himself on the floor.

"Shit…"

Sunset had no idea what was waiting for her at the peak, but whatever peril she was about to face, she was certain she would get a hell of enjoyment out of it.

While waiting for the elevator to stop, she took the time to dig out the pellets stuck underneath her healing wounds.

"That's just nasty." Flamepuff commented, still perched on top of the patient sitting dog.

"Shut up." Sunset grumbled, while digging the last pellet from her arm. When she finally got it, she let it fall on the floor where a collection of bloody pellet scattered. "Ahh, fuck. This is just getting old."

"I bet." Flamepuff shrugged. "Oh, well. I can smell about twenty armed guards waiting for you at the top floor. So, if you're not feeling productive enough, I think you can pick off pellets more than you already have. That is, if your body can still handle the beating."

"Thank you for the heads up." Sunset replied monotonously. "The guards are the least of my worries, if I have any."

"Yes. That's the spirit, bacon strip."

At last, the elevator came to a halt, followed by a loud ding. Sunset held onto her gun, preparing for the absolute worse. When the doors slid open, a fairly large and long hallway welcomed her, occupied by dozens of guards standing at their posts.

"Let's party, gentlemen!"

Before the guards could act fast, Sunset sprinted out of the elevator shaft and shot the first guard at the head. As she was about to shift to another target, one guard shot the gun out of her grip and left her weaponless.

Sunset cursed as quick as she brought out her daggers from her trench coat. With speed and ferocity, she threw herself forward to stab the next two guards multiple times, failing their attempt to shoot her in defense of themselves.

But with the guards' numbers, Sunset was never sheltered from their stinging hot bullets. They shot her limbs and her chest. All while Sunset tried her best to shield her head from the bullets using her victim's corpse.

With her newfound defense, Sunset made the move to charge towards her attackers, not caring about the bullets that had now shattered both her kneecaps again into crumbling pieces. The only thing the pain did to her was fuel her immensely.

Sunset grabbed the fallen guard's gun and began shooting back, while she hid behind a body shield. Once she got close, she rammed the body against the guards, temporarily disorienting them. She then took the opportunity to plunge her dagger on every piece of flesh she could find.

One guard got impaled from under the jaw, the next one who attempted to tackle Sunset received a quick cut across the mouth and three brutal plunges deep into his left ear. As the dagger was permanently stuck, Sunset scurried to grab two guns off the floor and began firing at the remaining guards charging at her.

At last, they all fell, while Sunset struggled to stay on her feet, both exhausted and exhilarated, her whole body dripping with blood. She shivered then fell to her two broken knees, desperately catching her breath.

She whistled, signaling the dog to come out of the elevator shaft. Then came to start licking her wounds.

"We're almost there, boy." Sunset gently whispered to the dog, who responded with an unknowing whimper.

Sunset chuckled through the pain still.

"I'm almost there. I'm almost there."

Sunset took her time to breathe, but she didn't wait any longer for her wounds to completely heal. Finally, she stood up, and walked along the hallway of blood and dead bodies.

There, at the end of the hallway, Sunset found the entrance to Nimbus' office. She recognized it was heavily guarded like a vault, but she had one more trick up her sleeve.

Sunset reached for the small sticky bomb from her trenchcoat and placed at the center of the guarded door. She activated the device, and a ten second countdown appeared.

"Take cover!" Flamepuff announced, and the dog fled for protection.

Ten… nine… eight… seven…

Sunset felt it. The swelling inside of her. Her excitement reaching its peak. She waited, never letting that sickly smile leave her face as her mind wandered mischievously.

Six… five… four… three… two… one…

Author's Note

Well, this one took a lot longer than I thought. Had a lot of stuff to take care of for the past weeks. Sorry for the delays!

Chapter 21: Psychosocial Part II
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 21: Psychosocial Part II

Pride. It was one thing that Nimbus never even dared to let go despite being faced with the ultimate peril that had him and his son shaking in fearful anticipation. He watched in front of those screens how effortless it was for his trusted guards to be taken down. It was clear that Sunset wasn't going to stop there, and the only thing separating Nimbus and his son from her were the protective doors locking them up.

But even that failed to secure them from the impending danger.

A loud and powerful explosion obliterated the doors into a thousand splinters and sent Nimbus and his son flying into the walls. It felt like ages waiting for the dust to settle in and for the ringing to stop. Nimbus tried to gather himself despite his throbbing head and blurry vision. He held onto his gun for he knew his life depended on it.

As Nimbus began standing up, and with Stratos wobbling up to his feet as well, he saw the look of absolute terror dominating his son's features as his eyes darted towards the busted doors.

"Oh my god." .

A tall and ambiguous silhouette approached them from the cloud of dust and smoke. By the time Nimbus got a clear picture of the monster that caused the night's terror, he wasted no time as he began pulling the trigger.

Nimbus shot her twice. Thrice. He was sure a fourth bullet went straight into her chest. His blossoming confusion was immediately disrupted when he found her charging towards him with an alarming speed that reminded him of the Sentinel's.

The next thing Nimbus knew was he began bleeding through his nostrils and he was shaking on his knees.

"Dad!"

Nimbus jumped from the sudden gunshot that followed Stratos' cry. Sunset managed to dodge the shot by some ridiculous luck. The only damage she sustained were small scratches on the side of her face, reducing her mask into pieces and fell to the floor.

Now, Sunset's attention had switched towards Stratos.

"F-fuck!" Stratos stuttered hysterically, trying his best to cock his shotgun again but failed when Sunset bolted towards him and shoved the barrel up to the ceiling.

"Hello again, Junior!" Sunset grinned widely, slamming the shotgun hard against Stratos' face and popping his nose.

Stunned out of pain, Stratos lost his grip around the shotgun, allowing Sunset to snatch it away from him without sweat. She butted his nose once more and he wobbled backwards.

"I still hate you very much." Sunset fake pouted before letting out a whistle.

The dog sprinted into the office and bit into Stratos' crotch with an iron tight grip.

"Aaahh!!! Please! Stop it! Fucking stop it! Dad!!! Help me!!!"

"Leave him alone!" Nimbus roared authoritatively, only to be faced with the shotgun's barrel.

"Don't even try, Mr. Nimbus. There's nothing you can do to save your already dickless, pathetic excuse of a son."

They stared down at each other and neither of them gave the impression of surrender. Sunset was amused at how Nimbus stood defiant and proud, as if ignoring Stratos' wails that filled the room like an infectious Pandemonium. Stratos cried loud and hard for his father to help him but to no avail. It went on and on. Eventually, Stratos became exhausted and his screaming grew weak, reduced into pathetic whimpers.

"Are you scared, Mr. Nimbus?" Sunset asked with a taunting look.

Nimbus scoffed with disdain. "I'd never submit to someone like you."

Sunset was taken aback by the lack of caution in his tone, considering his son was at stake. Nevertheless, she found it interesting, and the Devil would suggest that it would be better if she would at least try to enjoy the moment.

And Nimbus had not let go of his gun yet.

"Though it's true, isn't it?" Nimbus said. "This is all your doing. All this time."

Sunset gave a sheepish shrug and giggled. "I can take credit for that. I must say that I very much enjoyed discovering some interesting things along the way. Yes. It's just me. The one scum you failed to get rid of."

Nimbus continued to stare down at Sunset, the look in his eyes growing more severe.

"There's no apocalypse coming for you. I canceled that shit a long time ago. You can thank me now if you want." Sunset said.

"Canceled?" Nimbus asked, slightly tilting his head. Then, after connecting a few dots, conclusion came. "You're the anonymous transactor." He said, nodding.

"Right again, Mr. Nimbus. It wasn't hard gathering all that money for you." Sunset's grin grew childishly. "You thought you saved your asses from a greater threat six months ago. It's still funny. That was Junior's fault from the start. But I guess I shouldn't complain about that whole ordeal. I loved every second of it."

"What do you wish to gain from this?" Nimbus asked out of irritation than genuine curiosity. "All of this destruction and death you brought upon this city, what kind of statement are you tryi–"

Sunset groaned, interrupting Nimbus. "Oh, please no. Separate me from that complicated and political bullshit, Mr. Nimbus. I'm much more simpler than that. I came all this way… to talk."

That final sentence multiplied the wrinkles on Nimbus' face. Even more so when Sunset dropped the shotgun to the floor, eyeing him in a welcoming manner. But even with her visage, malice never left her presence no matter how much she pretended otherwise.

"Talk?" Nimbus repeated.

"Yeah. What better way to spend my time with the highly recognized kingpin of the underworld than have a nice little chit chat?"

Nimbus wanted to shoot her repeatedly until her brains tainted his walls. But other part of himself remained cautious, holding his destructive urges back. There was an explosive kind of danger radiating from the girl in front of him. So much unpredictability contained within her that Nimbus couldn't fully comprehend. It left him curious and now he wished to decipher it.

"What are you?" Nimbus asked.

Sunset shifted in her position and put up her collar boastfully. "I guess you should ask your old pal Canyon for that. Oh wait. I forgot. He's already in the morgue."

Nimbus was disturbed upon hearing the revelation. But he didn't say anything, allowing Sunset to continue with her story.

"Long story short, I was a neglected drug experiment. They weren't happy with me so they threw me away and let me turn into a hopeless nutcase. Life was so hard after that, I tell you."

"Drug experiment?" Nimbus said, confused and frustrated. He was starting to think that maybe Sunset was just making stories to provoke him into madness.

"Oh, you didn't know? Hell, I didn't know either until Canyon told me. You should keep an eye on your people more often, Mr. Nimbus. Geez. Who knows what kind of monsters they're trying to cook up these days."

"And I'm supposed to believe in your stories? You? A mass-murdering psychopath? No. Not a chance."

Sunset's eyes grew dark upon hearing Nimbus call her the P word. "You're the biggest crime lord in Canterlot. I'm a fucking rookie compared to you."

"Don't even try to compare yourself to us." Nimbus said. "You have no idea how insignificant you are in the face of what we do. What you think you know is just a tiny fraction of something bigger. You're nothing. That's all you are."

Sunset giggled as a response.

"What's so funny?

Sunset wheezed. "I don't know. Maybe 'cause you people like saying the same damn thing over and over again."

"You're out of your mind."

"Oh, they all say that!" Sunset sputtered. "You know, after peeling off this city's dirty layers, I find it quite shameful that you still have no idea who I am and what I'm supposed to be."

"Care to enlighten me then." Nimbus asked, quietly this time.

Sunset took out pieces of paper from under her coat, soaked with her own blood.

"Found these on Canyon's desk." She said, waving the papers in the air. "Police reports on Shining Armor's death."

The mention of the late detective's name caught Nimbus by surprise, as his confusion turned into mild intrigue and suspicion.

"Let's go back to a couple of years, Mr. Nimbus. Did you know Shining Armor?" Sunset slowly asked.

Nimbus returned an irritated look. "What's he got to do with this?"

"Answer the fucking question." Sunset's tone was calm yet demanding. "Did you know him?"

"Yes. Everyone knew him."

"Okay," Sunset looked down at the papers and added, "According to these reports, the car he was riding had its brakes broken, as if it had been cut which caused him to run past a red light and into a train track."

Sunset briefly glanced at Nimbus, expecting some sort of reaction. But he just stood there quietly, inviting her to continue.

"Last I remember, no one, not the news nor the cops, ever mentioned about the brakes being cut. It was just a plain old car crash." Sunset paused to let out a laugh, one that seemed forced. "To think that I found these papers on a fucking drug dealer's desk years later makes things a lot more interesting, doesn't it?"

The look on Nimbus face suggested that he knew where Sunset was heading.

"Oh, come on. I know you want to add something to this conversation. Speak up."

There was a brief pause between them, one that was welcomed, as it allowed the heaviness to settle in. And with that, the air grew more unbearable than before.

"Shining Armor was a vigorous young man. One of the greatest in his department." Nimbus cleared his voice as he began. "He was what I considered as someone committed to his job. Sometimes, and most of the times, almost too committed. He stubbornly tread dangerous waters, most of which he wasn't ever allowed to."

"Barbatos' Paradise." Sunset said.

"Shining knew what he was getting himself into. He crossed the line when he started taking the law into his own hands. He was willing to risk everything."

"Maybe because the law wasn't enough for him." Sunset said, scowling. "Maybe because you couldn't keep him in your pocket, unlike the entire CCDP who took a blind eye and cover up the truth about his death. And surprise surprise, after he went out, the cops became the next level scumbags. They became just as bad as those fucking lepers."

"I respected Shining Armor. I truly did. But he never listened. He antagonized the people who were willing to negotiate with him but as you can see, he kept pushing. That was the choice that cost him the ultimate price."

The smile on Sunset's face turned bitter, and the papers in her hands crumpled under her rage. "I always thought that Canterlot lost its greatest man by accident. Turns out, it fucking murdered him. Ain't that a bitch?"

"What does Shining have to do with you exactly?" Nimbus asked.

Sunset paused. "To tell you honestly, my memories are kinda hazy now." She said absentmindedly, making pointless motions in the air with her fingers.

"Maybe you've come here for some kind of vengeance for his death, huh? Am I correct?" Nimbus said, eyes furrowing.

"No." Sunset mumbled, the papers in her hands had already turned into a ball. "Why would I do that?"

"But I thought–"

Sunset chuckled, tossing the paper across the room. "I lost so much in life and it sucked. I could use some fancy validation for me to burn this entire goddamn city while I make you and your fucking crew watch and cry your eyes out for mercy but… I guess none of that really matters anymore now, right? I'll do it for the sake of the fun because life really is just one hell of a joke." She said, the look on her face torn between joy and scorn.

"I believe this is the part where you kill me." Nimbus said, taking a step back.

"No. No, it's too early for that. I'm still enjoying this." Sunset shook her head.

"You've come this far…"

"And yet, I feel like there's still so much more to know about. I'm just a scum who knows nothing, after all. So tell me, oh great king of Canterlot, who's the one that did it?"

"Did what?" Nimbus had already pointed his gun back towards her.

"You know what I'm talking about."

"Is this about avenging Shining's death?"

"The only death I'm avenging is mine." Sunset closed the space between the two of them until Nimbus could feel her burning breath. "Now, who fucking did it, Pops?"

"I never gave an order to kill him. Anyone could have done it. God knows they may already be dead because of you. And if that's the case, then you've come to a dead end."

Sunset's eye twitched as she found herself lost for a moment. She absolutely hated how she could not trace the lie within those words.

"Get away from him, you sick evil bitch."

Cobalt's voice broke the building tension between Nimbus and Sunset, who were now in a state of surprise upon the newcomer's entrance, accompanied by a few angry mobsters who were all armed with guns.

"Blue boy. The backup has arrived, I see." Sunset forced a smile as she glared at Cobalt, who was standing at the broken entrance. Still, she hadn't moved an inch away from Nimbus. Meanwhile, the dog's growling grew immensely louder in the background.

"We're tired of playing your twisted games. Get away from Mr. Nimbus or el–"

"Or else you'll shoot me." Sunset rolled her eyes. "Cool, like that's going to stop me."

Nimbus pinned the barrel of his gun against Sunset's hip and said, "Maybe not."

Bang!

Sunset flew backwards and fell to the floor with a bleeding hip and a damaged spine. While she was rendered temporarily paralyzed, Cobalt and the rest of the mobsters rushed inside.

The dog finally moved away from Stratos' body and instinctively charged towards the group, only to be shot in the head by Cobalt. Its last whimper lingered in space, and rang tremendously through Sunset's ears as its dead body fell.

Everything else became a blur as Sunset was faced with the dead dog's empty stare, its tongue spread across and out its bloody mouth, eyes partially popped out of their sockets with the remainder of its brain and skull smeared across the floor.

A dog will do anything for you.

A hazy shadow wiggled in the background until the image appeared clear. It was Flamepuff, sporting a halfhearted guilty look.

"Oops. My bad." The little demon gave a carefree shrug.

"Fuck." Sunset groaned. In pain, in annoyance of her sudden immobility, worsen by the sight of the now dead dog that she grew fond of. She reached a hand to pat its lifeless snout. "You did good, boy."

"Yeah, well too bad dogs aren't bulletproof. And that's not my fault." Flamepuff said.

While the little demon went on with his useless banter, Sunset managed to move her arm and snuck into the crevices of her coat to reach for something.

Meanwhile, Cobalt tended to his master while the others assisted Stratos. It was both horrifying and ironic for them to see the son of Nimbus get castrated. They rushed his weakened body to a nearby table, blood dripping from his inner thighs.

"I'm glad you're alright, sir." Cobalt said, both relief and worry present in his features.

"Finish her already." Nimbus ordered, fixing up his tie.

Cobalt gave a nod and walked over Sunset's struggling form. He never knew he would hate someone so badly, that he almost wanted to let her live and make her suffer forever. That or the grief and utter regret made him a little insane. He harshly planted a boot against her back, pinning her to where she crawled.

"You're going to pay for all the things you've done to this family." Cobalt pressed his boot harder, until Sunset's suppressed groans became growls of sheer agony, one that he admittedly craved to hear. Maybe he was a little insane, but he guessed there was no harm in embracing it just for once. "You're gonna pay for what you did to Olivia."

Cobalt hunched down until his lips were near Sunset's ear, gently pressing the barrel against the back of her skull. "You're gonna pay for what you did to Zoomer."

Before Cobalt could even pull the trigger against Sunset's skull, screams and gunshots erupted throughout the hallways, making its way into the office.

"What the hell?" Cobalt gasped, perching up.

"Looks like my backup has arrived."

With Cobalt distracted, Sunset heaved herself upward after regaining control over her body, making Cobalt lose his balance over her. She swung her leg hard against his head and the world became a blur. As he fell onto one of his knees, Sunset jumped at him and plunged a knife repeatedly at the side of his neck, with each stab earning her a bloody splatter on the face.

"Blaster!!!" Nimbus cried. "What have you done? What have you done?!"

Sunset grinned wildly. She ignored Nimbus, and instead giggled into Cobalt's blank face. "Thanks for the fun, blue boy. Don't worry. Miss Cyan Eyes is gonna take good care of Olivia."

Nobody except Sunset was quick enough to react once the raving asylum escapees entered the office. Sunset went for the large glass windows at the other end of the room and pulled the trigger several times with Cobalt's gun until it shattered. Sunset made a run for it without a second thought.

After a few seconds that felt longer than it should have, Sunset landed on another building's rooftop, breaking both of her ankles pressed under the weight of her landing.

"Fuck!!!"

Sunset yelled in pain, curling into a ball as she tried to reach for her ankles, now throbbing awfully in her boots.

"Man, if I knew we were jumping off of buildings at some point, I should've reminded you to get a parachute." Flamepuff said, hovering just above her.

Sunset found the urge to wail dissipate from her throat, and instead, she smiled and cackled through her misery.

Heaving a few breaths in, she rolled onto her back and faced the broken glass window fifty foot above her. Several gunshots flickered before the noise evaporated. She smiled.

At least the asylum escapees were a good distraction.

"You should get up before you start rotting here." Flamepuff jested.

Sunset wasn't healing fast after all the extensive beating she took. Her spine was still aching, but the pain was becoming constant to the point where her body just felt overall numb. Flamepuff was right. Her nerve endings were messed up.

Shortly after the pause, the mobsters stood at the edge of the broken window with their guns aimed below and towards her.

"Oh, shit."

Bullets were sent flying down to the building's rooftop, and Sunset struggled to scram with her broken ankles failing her after every three steps forward.

"God-fucking-damn it!!!" She yelled when a stray bullet went through her calf, causing her to fall on her face.

"Hurry up, bacon strip! A bullet's ain't gonna stop you!"

Sunset wanted to curse the little demon for his useless words, but instead she focused hard on getting out of the scene and not take anymore bullets to let healing take place. Her back was aching tremendously while her ankles were getting butchered by her clumsy balance.

"Come on!!!" She roared as she gathered all the remaining strength she had left within her. Finally, when she was back on her feet, she scampered and jumped off of the ledge and slid down of the structures of the building until she was out of the mobsters' sight.

After a whole minute of jumping over rooftops, Sunset slumped down on one spot to stabilize her labored breathing. She muttered to herself as she began picking off the remaining pellets stuck beneath her flesh.

"Oh, I know. I know. But at least you're not the only one suffering now." Flamepuff said with a cheeky smile. "Listen to the Hell you've created."

And she did. The night was filled with the howling dissonance caused by screams and flames. It was the sound that once ravaged her head in years and cost her many sleepless nights. Now, everyone was given the chance to hear it. The sickening atmosphere filled a different kind of warmth within Sunset's aching chest. The kind that would seem like a painful curse to a sane man, but here she was embracing the fire that burned her dearly, and she had learned to love it.

"Do you hear it?"

"I do."

For the first time in a very long time, a genuine smile formed on Sunset's face.

Azure wanted to leave, but she wasn't really heartless enough to ignore the severity of the situation. If she was going to defy Sunset in her own way, then she would have to stop turning a blind eye and start taking action.

"Come on, let's get you kids outta here." Azure hurriedly ushered a group of street kids to safety inside a stolen van, parked dangerously near an ongoing riot.

"You sure we're gonna be okay, Az?" One of the kids asked, eyes glistening with fear.

For what it was worth, Azure forced a hopeful smile. "Yeah. Sure. But we have to stick together no matter what happens, you hear me?"

The children tried to show their optimism despite the fear of the occuring danger. And Azure wasn't going to spoil such optimism, so she smiled back at them, for their sake.

Azure hopped behind the wheels immediately and began to hit the pavement. There was nothing she could do to shield the kids from the horrendous sight that plagued the streets, as she heard them all gasp and whimper collectively at the back, fueling her to stomp the pedal harder to escape from the madness.

The van frantically sped down the streets of Canterlot. Seeing the chaos up close made the guilt a lot more potent for Azure, aware of the fact that she was involved in the orchestration of this descent. But if there was a moment for redemption, the time was now.

A collection of screams broke out within the van as a flaming school bus nearly hit them at the intersection. Azure was quick to react and stomp into the brakes.

They weren't given a moment to breathe after that near death encounter when a massive group of rioters rallied across the road, blocking their way to the other side.

"Damn it!" Azure cursed beneath her breath. She looked around for a moment to see if there was another way out, but the road was heavily occupied, and she wasn't about to ram the van through the wall of moving bodies.

In a brief fit of resignation, Azure finally decided to turn the van around to find another route. After barely turning the van, one of the kids yelled out.

"Wait! There's a kid in the crowd!" He exclaimed, pointing a finger outside.

"What?" Azure darted her eyes towards the crowd and gasped when she found a kid caught between the bodies of the rallying adults around her. The kid was crying in sheer terror and confusion, and no even batted her an eye.

"We can't leave her, Azure!"

"She has to come with us!"

"Please! We need to take her!"

Azure battled herself, struggling behind the wheel. She couldn't leave these kids behind. It was too dangerous. But she looked at the poor kid standing there in the midst of the chaos. She hesitated. All she had to do was turn the van around and get out of there as soon as possible before the madness consumed them whole, then again, she made a point to herself to make a difference for once.

But was it worth the risk?

As soon as she was done cursing the heavens for what she was about to do, Azure jumped out of the van and sprinted across the pavement. She dared to squeeze herself between the bodies and grabbed the kid as soon as she had the chance.

"Shhhh. Don't worry, I got you." She cooed as she raced back to the van.

A deep thundering sound of a horn blared out of nowhere, speeding dangerously towards the moving crowd. Azure caught a glimpse of the two blinding headlights. She stopped and immediately jumped out of its path, tumbling into the sidewalk with the kid wrapped around her arms. The moment passed within a second that when Azure looked up, she found the van brutally crushed, lying meters away from its initial position with its tires facing up.

Azure felt her heart sank to her stomach again. Surrounding the van, the entire road was filled with bodies, crushed from the ten wheeler's impact. She had seen dead bodies before, but it was different seeing dozens upon dozens of them scattered like fish being washed out by the shore.

Azure instinctively gathered herself back and made sure to avert the kid's eyes from the horrendous scene. As she wept quietly. Secretly. Biting her knuckles as she did. She hugged the kid tightly around her arms, wishing to escape from such a hellish nightmare. No words escaped her mouth except for the encroaching anger gritting between her teeth.

Suddenly, there was scurrying within the piles of debris from the ten wheeler's crash sight located a couple of meters away and it echoed loud enough for Azure to hear.

A few seconds later, a body popped out of the rubble, stumbling into the middle of the bloody road. Upon recognizing who it was, the depressing look on Azure's face slowly turned into resentment.

After placing the kid down near an abandoned shop, Azure drew out her gun and walked over towards Sunset. Azure waited. She didn't know why, but she stood there in silence until Sunset noticed her presence.

Sunset was nearly unrecognizable if it weren't for her bright cyan eyes and her red hair. Bruises and cuts filled her entire body. She limped on her feet, a hand tenderly placed against her rib, while armed with a gun on the other. Her eyes wandered and looked at the mess she made, a pleasant look residing within them. A sight which Azure felt disgusted upon witnessing. She scoffed, catching Sunset's attention in return.

"Hey, girlfriend."

"Don't call me that."

Sunset noticed the gun in Azure's hand. "Oh, I see. A sudden burst of courage. Bravo."

"I should've just killed you when I had the chance." Azure said, tears streaming down her face.

"Why didn't you?" Sunset asked tauntingly.

Azure didn't answer.

"You don't have the guts."

Azure raised her gun, hatred burning in her eyes.

"How cute." Sunset mocked, raising her gun as well. "Trying' to play hero, huh? Aren't you afraid to die?"

"It'd be worth dying if it means killing you."

Sunset mocked a pout. "You're really not having any fun, are you, Az? Why do you care so much about all this? Isn't this what you wanted?"

"You don't give a shit about what I want, Sunset. This was always about you. You never cared about me. You never cared for anyone or anything ever!"

"Tss. You don't say that stuff into my face like you have an idea who and what I cared for." Sunset shot back.

"Maybe because you failed to keep them."

Sunset's expression became unreadable for a moment. She stifled a chuckle, then lowered her gun to smile at the ground with that soft look in her eyes.

"That's funny." Sunset said, her voice audibly weak. "You reminded me of… something."

Azure didn't move an inch. She waited patiently for Sunset to begin a tale when suddenly the words quickly evaporate from her mouth.

"Heh. Why does it matter, anyway?" Sunset said to herself, unknowing of the single tear streaming down her cheek. "Okay. Screw me now if you want. This is your chance. Unleash all that frustration inside of you." She said, spreading her arms out wide in a form of invitation.

"Don't fuck with me, Sunset!" Azure cried, tightening her grip on the gun with a trembling hand.

"It's okay, Az." Sunset urged gently, smiling.

It should be easy to pull the trigger and end it already. Though maybe Azure was starting to lose her mind at that very moment, as she wasn't sure why and how, but somehow, in some twisted and untimely joke, she saw a glimpse of the Sunset she once knew and cared for. In that moment, Sunset was helpless and vulnerable.

It should be goddamn easy. But Sunset made it feel like torture.

At last, Azure gathered all her might and fired at Sunset repeatedly, with each shot growing louder and louder as they went out until the round was empty, leaving Sunset hunched over to the ground before collapsing.

Azure furiously threw the gun away, then bit her knuckles as she continued to cry out of rage, sadness, and most of all, guilt.

Seconds passed. Then minutes. All remained still and isolated in that period of time masked like eternity. Sunset hadn't moved a muscle after Azure emptied a round on her. She wasn't breathing. At that point it was hard to believe that Sunset was perhaps well and truly dead.

Azure stared at the corpse, waiting for some kind of release inside of he; a sense of relief to blossom within her chest. Anything. She waited. She breathed. But there was nothing. She only felt heavier.

Turning around, Azure found the kid peeking out of the doorframe of the shop, terrified and confused as always. Azure sighed and dragged herself to pick up the kid into her arms once again after wiping the tears off her own face.

"Don't worry. I'm here. I'm still here." Azure whispered, a lump swelling in her throat.

"As am I."

Azure froze in terror upon hearing Sunset's distorted voice. She slowly turned around, and every hair on her body stood up as she saw the redhead's corpse back on her feet. Sunset's eyes were much more unsettling than before, bloodshot and filled with nothing but monstrous apathy, wide and void of all the vulnerability she had moments before.

"Now that was fun." Sunset beamed, her teeth smeared with red, and a slimy string running down her chin. "Did you really think I'd go out easily?! Did you?!"

Sunset's voice echoed horrendously that the kid hid herself into Azure's embrace and cried in terror.

"No. G–get away." Azure held the kid tighter as she retreated backwards.

A group of vehicles suddenly appeared out of the corner of the street, and came out of them were an armed group led by Titania. They all stood behind Azure, completely opposing Sunset. Azure instinctively moved closer to the group, though they were strangers to her, she didn't care at this point. She was willing to take a side, even just for tonight.

"It's over." Titania said, tired yet firm.

"Oh, looky looky here. The street sweepers have finally come." Sunset mocked as she spread her arms. "Such a busy night for all of us, yes?"

Azure turned towards Titania with a frantic look. "She can't die. It's no use shooting her if she can't die." She whispered.

"And who are you?" Titania asked.

"I'm Azure, from Barbatos' Paradise."

Titania gave an understanding look.

"Don't worry. We'll lock her up." Titania said.

"Oh, wow. More bursts of courage! Good for you! Now you can pretend like you didn't at least help me turn Canterlot into a burning wasteland! And you can also pretend you weren't at least responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people!"

Azure frowned, as she turned her eyes away from Sunset's piercing glares. "Please, just take her away."

"We wi–"

Strong beams of light shot down from the heavens, illuminating the grim streets below. Everyone shielded their eyes and upon facing the sky, they found three helicopters hovering above them.

"What the hell is this?"

Sunset turned away from the lights and looked at Titania accusingly, but even she seemed confused about the situation. With no answers to grasp on, Sunset let out a growl of vexation.

Meanwhile, the Devil on her shoulder grinned like a kid on Christmas. "Oh, this is gonna be good."

"What? What is?" Sunset snapped.

Men in black came climbing down from thick ropes. Titania, Azure, and the group stepped back as the men landed one by one onto the pavement. All of them wore black masks, obscuring their identities and rendering them nearly inhuman. Each of them were dressed with a shoulder pad that had an emblem of a black unicorn's head, its eyes a neon green glow, in contrast to the blackness that the rest of the men wore.

Azure was attentive the whole time, and she recognized the look of regard coated above the creeping apprehension present on Titania's face. She knew who these people were, at least, that's how Azure saw it.

"Oh dear…"

Titania made a gesture to her group to put their guns away. At first they hesitated, but when they realized that they were truly outnumbered by the men in black, they eventually obeyed her orders. Azure saw it as an act of submission being done out of fear. Something she had never seen them do before. They all sensed importance and power among these men, and none of them even uttered a single word. It was as if Titania, Azure, and the group never existed in the same plane, as the men in black failed to acknowledge their existence, and instead they turned their full attention towards Sunset.

Aware of the growing number of bodies slowly surrounding her, Sunset went with her instincts and bolted off as fast as she could.

A wall of body blocked her path, and Sunset bared her teeth like a cornered wolf.

"Who the fuck are you people?" She growled.

A sudden jolt of electricity pierced Sunset's side and she went completely unconscious, falling to the ground once more.

Titania and the rest could only observe the scene in utter cluelessness, yet they were welcomed with a strange surge of relief at the sight of Sunset being apprehended. The men in black tied her up with multiple straps and even put a muzzle on her face. When they were done, they then carried her body back to the helicopter.

It all happened so fast that when it ended, Titania, Azure and the group merely stood in one spot with their mouths agape.

"Who… who were they?" Azure had many questions, but it was all she could muster to get out.

With that clear gravitas in her eyes, Titania answered with, "A much higher order."

It was the surrounding coldness that shook her back into consciousness. With heavy eyelids, Sunset opened her eyes…

And she saw darkness.

There was nothing that welcomed her. All she could hear was the faint found of her own breathing, too loud for the air that held only silence. The pain that she had been carrying the entire night had now diminished from her body, replaced with serenity and the confidence of her regained strength.

But she couldn't move. Something was preventing her from doing so. Taking a few breaths and blinking the slumber away from her eyes, she tried assessing her surroundings with her other senses.

She was vertically strapped to something, as she heard the rattling of metal against leather whenever she tried moving her arms and legs. The struggling caused her to breathe harder, and as a result, the air around her lips grew hot.

Sunset realized she had a tight muzzle on her face. She wanted to speak, but the muzzle prevented her jaws from moving.

It was then that she truly remembered what had happened to her. The images came rushing into her mind, jumbled and fast. Canterlot burned and before she could go any further, something stopped her.

Without warning, bright beam of light flashed from above her. Sunset groaned, adjusting her vision to her surroundings, barely illuminated by the single light source. She looked down, and realized that she was naked.

O...kay?

The floor beneath her feet was wet, metallic, and overall unpleasant. Sunset shot her head up and scanned the void that surrounded her, and could swear she saw shadows creeping, moving, and shuffling within them. She could swear there were eyes, watching from the darkness, baring multiple judgements she wasn't truly concerned about.

I swear, whoever you are, I really hope you have a gun with you because you'll be damned if you don't have one.

There were footsteps, slow, heavy, yet deliberate, approaching her from the shadows. And from it, a tall male figure emerged, barely touching the light, while the rest of him blended in the dark still.

Sunset squinted her eyes, struggling to make out the man's features. After adjusting, she could see a pair of green eyes, emanating a bright neon glow. And if she wasn't mistaken, she could see an image of an old man, his face lined with wrinkles like battle scars. Though he didn't look frail, no. The man, despite his aging features, looked strong, sapient, and more importantly, capable.

If it weren't for Sunset's immunity to fear, she would have retreated from the sight of those domineering eyes, staring down at her relentlessly. Silently. Like a creature of the night. Like… a shadow. An umbra itself.

The man took one last step, and finally, he was under the same light as Sunset. He truly was tall. He towered her entirely, but she didn't cower. His face was the color of ashen grey, flush touching his nose, and his lips obscured by a thick yet neatly groomed beard. His black wavy locks were combed to the back of his head, with his years catching up to him in the form of white streaks of hair.

A golden medallion hung from his neck, glowing a bright color that stuck out from the blackness of his suit. His shoulders were broad and his frame strongly built. There was a regal and rather mystical quality radiating from the man, and his presence alone demanded respect, as if he carried a certain importance that Sunset was unaware of.

At last he spoke. His voice deep, old, and thick, and the words came out of his mouth smoothly like a knife through butter.

"It is my delight to finally meet you in person, Sunset Shimmer." The man said. "My, you have been a real handful for Canterlot. But do not let my fascination flatter you. As amazing as you are, there's no denying that you are somewhat, to put into better words, an anomaly that needed suppression and control."

A freak of nature, if you will? I believe so.

Sunset frowned a little, visibly confused. Extremely confused. The man took note of this and he smiled softly.

"Yes. We know what you are. And we have been watching you for quite a long time."

We? Shit, who the hell are these people?

A shadow cast over the man's eyes as he looked slightly over his shoulder. And past them, Sunset could see a slight movement in the darkness. There were people around them, hiding within the void. Just as she thought. She could hear the sound of their medallions moving about just a little.

Among the shadows was Flamepuff dancing around like a clown, flaunting his freedom while Sunset was bound in her place. He landed on the man's shoulder, and he looked down at her tauntingly, a smile never leaving his face.

Where the fuck are we, you little shit?!

But Flamepuff never answered her. He teased her with a look of 'I think I know', but then his face turned into innocence, or a mockery of it. He swayed his head side to side, his crimson eyes intently scanning the shadows so that Sunset would follow his gaze, believing that if she did she'll find some kind of answer as to why she was strapped in her current predicament. Butt. Naked.

Sunset followed him, then she stopped.

Oh… fuck…

Sunset saw a figure. Familiar yet different. Her eyes had already adjusted enough that she could manage to see the slightest details even in sheer darkness. There, just beyond the man's right shoulder, was a girl and she stood like a phantom crawling its way out of Sunset's troubled past. The girl's eyes were an awfully familiar shade of violet protected by a pair of lenses, now tearing deep into Sunset's recollections. Her hair was barely at shoulder's length, but Sunset also recognized the pretty colors and the highlights. Those delicately flushed cheeks that Sunset used to caress with her finger tips, and those lips. Those pink lush lips...

Sunset felt a flurry of emotions ballooning up inside of her, and she didn't know how to respond.

Twilight Sparkle… of all the times… why now?

It was then that the entire room was filled with the Devil's laughter, overjoyed that Sunset had finally caught the punch line.

Author's Note

So. Here we are. Better hold on to your butts.

Thank you for your patience, everyone!

Chapter 22: Shadows
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 22: Shadows

Sunset had her fun and thrills, but now she was just confused, aggravated, and most of all alone. All that madness she created, turning Canterlot into a toilet, and wishing to sit on it while she watched all those hypocrites and scumbags rot under her boots, gone; snatched away all in just one night.

After that loss then came another set of unfortunate events. Or should she say, unexpected encounters.

It was frustrating for Sunset to spend her time in that mysterious place with no one to talk to. She knew what isolation felt like, and she had practiced long enough to tolerate that dreadful feeling of being in such a claustrophobic prison that was her own mind.

The image she saw moments ago before she was drugged into slumber has been deeply ingrained into her head. Hell, that image had been the only thing that occupied her entire mind. Sunset was not sure how to feel about that. There were just too many questions and not enough answers. Though, she could be the smartass. She could try figuring it out by herself. But she knew that it would not be enough. She needed to know why she was being held there, by these mysterious shadowy people who claimed to have an idea what she was, whatever that meant. And more importantly, why the hell was Twilight Sparkle with them?

Twilight Sparkle, out of all people. Sunset thought she had seen it all, but apparently she was wrong. That one caught her by surprise, and she could not help but… laugh to herself.

Blessing. Curse. Redemption. Punishment. Oh, the agony of being under the universe's cruel ambiguity.

And then, there was that little bastard. The Devil himself. He had not spoken a single word since Sunset was taken to that place. She bet he even considered it entertaining leaving her completely in the dark like that. Perhaps, despite hating that monster, that phantom, whatever Flamepuff truly was, Sunset stopped caring, she relied on his presence. She did not realize that then, but she had to admit that it sucked not hearing his voice again. A joke, no matter how awful, could have lighten up Sunset's mood for once.

Flamepuff was absent. And Sunset felt betrayed.

Sunset could hear voices now. Many of them echoed like dissonant chanting; distant and muffled. She could only imagine what these people intended to do with her, and she had to admit she was at least concerned at the fact they had stripped her naked.

She felt her back press against a cold and flat surface. Her limbs were strapped in place, making sure she wasn't about to move. Then, she could sense them sticking several needles into different parts of her body. It didn't hurt as much, but it annoyed her all the same. A hand tinkered with her mouth and stuck a hose down her throat. She choked, but she was powerless to resist.

After a while, her head was being placed in some kind of brace, holding her skull tight enough so she could not look around. What were they doing? Whatever they drugged her with, it surely proved effective. She was fully conscious now, but she could not move at all.

"Begin with the operation."

That man. That mysterious man who, despite his age, looked like he could punch someone's head clean off their shoulders and his voice was the first thing that Sunset could clearly hear. She had already sensed there were a lot of them in the room, little metallic things clanged and rang in her ears that made her suddenly apprehensive, and switch her senses into overdrive but again, no matter how she tried to scream or move, her efforts were futile, as if her body was no longer her own.

There was no way for Sunset to recall exactly what had happened. There was nothing but agonizing pain that was heavy and brutal. It only elevated when she was not even allowed to scream. She knew they cut through her. She knew they planted something inside her that didn't belong in her body.

Sunset could not tell how long it had been that way, but when it was over, she finally opened her eyes and immediately knew something was different.

A spacious room lit only by candlelight welcomed her, and she was seated at the end of a long wooden table, both sides occupied by strangers who were dressed in neat and formal outfits. Members of which consisted of teenagers, adults, and seniors, their faces casting shadows that covered their eyes, and they all faced her direction, quiet like the shadows themselves.

Sunset was still for a moment, trying to comprehend the peculiarity of her situation. She scanned herself and found that she was no longer naked. Instead she was neatly dressed, but nothing extraordinary. Confusion struck her again like a pounding hammerhead. In a surprising convenience, there was a mirror laid on top of the table in front of her.

Sunset grabbed it and finally she saw the work that these people had done to her.

"W-what the…?"

Her left eye was different. Very different. It was tainted with the darkest black, and her iris was a glowing crimson red. She looked terrifying. Monstrous even. And although she expected herself to lash out and murder the people at the table with her, she remained in her seat, and laughed quietly.

"What is happening?" Sunset whispered, confused but couldn't stop smiling.

"Welcome back, Sunset Shimmer." The man said, who was seated at the other side of the table across the redhead. His voice was so calm and quiet. "How are you feeling?"

Sunset gaped. She didn't know where to start. "I… I'm just wondering why I'm here in this–what is this? Where am I? Is this a castle? Just who exactly are you people?"

"I see you're perplexed." The man said, smiling subtly. "Well then, allow me to properly introduce myself. My name is Somba," he stood from his seat, stretching his arms out as he gestured to the entire table. "...and we are The Court." He said, slow and with emphasis.

Sunset tried to assimilate the reality of what was being said.

Sombra's eyes were glowing with intent. He walked out of his seat and slowly paced the room with his arms behind his back, eyes not leaving Sunset's. "As I have told you before, we have been observing you and your little 'activities' back in Canterlot. We know what you are, which is something that does not belong here in this realm of existence, and yet, the universe still warrants you to dwell on this Earth, while you pretend to be one of us."

There was a hint of spite in his words that Sunset recognized but did not acknowledge.

"Fortunately, we have been told of your unlikely history, as well as your intriguing capabilities. The kind that could only reside within a child's wildest imagination and if it were all true, it would put the work we have done in great jeopardy."

Sunset never thought it was possible for her to feel uncomfortable upon hearing those words. These people knew more than she thought.

"You are a remarkable specimen, but dangerous all the same. And it is our responsibility to contain what must be contained; walking anomalies such as yourself." Sombra said. "I am sure you are wondering what had happened during your unconscious state."

"What the hell did you do to me?" Sunset asked with a frown.

"Due to your volatile behavior, we can never allow you to roam freely without some kind of restriction. And while placing you inside a confined area would be a plausible option, it is clearly not innovative by any standards. It would be such a waste if we choose to keep you in chains."

"So you're keeping me alive?" Sunset said with an amused smile. Not gonna lie, she truly felt flattered despite the obviously inhumane treatment.

"Yes. But we still have our precautions." Sombra said, his voice firm and with conviction. "That is why we implanted a special device that connects deep into your brain."

There goes the flattery.

"Who did this to me?" Sunset pointed to her face, sounding like she was ready to pounce at someone.

Sombra smiled, as if he had anticipated such a question to come out the entire time. He turned his gaze towards the table and gave a small confirming nod to one of the members. Sunset followed his direction and then she saw Twilight Sparkle, standing up from her seat.

"Twilight…"

Twilight barely acknowledged her, and shortly after, she glanced away in negligence. Or was it discomfort? Sunset wasn't sure anymore.

Sombra took notice of the two's subtle interaction, but he never questioned it, neither did he express his surprise.

"My brilliant apprentice, Twilight Sparkle, had the device designed only for you." Sombra said, a light boast in his tone.

Sunset's jaw was practically on the floor. Apprentice? Of a man clearly the leader of a shady organization of questionable people? How? When? Things were starting to get stressful for her, and she didn't know how long she could take it.

Meanwhile, Twilight didn't speak. She just stood there out of compliance towards Sombra, like a ghost among the shadows.

"There is a chip in the device, intricately and carefully programmed to restrict you from going against certain rules. It also informs us of your location and current activity, which is why we decided to place it inside of your new eye." Sombra said, moving closer to where Sunset sat until his shadow completely loomed over her. "So, Sunset, if I say that you are now the property of The Court, that you will serve us in any way that you will be of service, that you will belong to no creed nor league but ours, I mean exactly that."

Wait. This wasn't right, Sunset thought. After all the things she had done to earn the fear of Canterlot's underbelly, there was no way in hell she would just become a goddamn puppet at the end of that endeavor.

"No."

"What was that?"

"You think you can control me like I'm some kind of lab rat?" Sunset grabbed the mirror and smashed it against the table, then picked up the piece of glass after. "Not a goddamn chance."

"I believe that will be fruitless." Sombra warned casually.

"Watch me, grandpa." Sunset shot back. She was ready to shove the glass into her eye when suddenly her hand stopped moving. "W-what? Why…?

"You really think I would design such a device without a program that restricts you from removing the implant? Let alone, kill yourself in the process?"

Sunset stopped when she finally heard Twilight's cold and sharp voice. She put down the glass shortly after in an act of bitter defeat, while she laughed exasperatedly. She saw the members of The Court exchange delighted looks as she settled in her shame.

"Ladies and gentlemen, it looks like the device is proven effective." Sombra turned to the members with outstretched arms.

The entire table broke into a gentle applause, as did Sombra, looking proud at Twilight, who merely returned a thin smile. The scene gradually turned Sunset's confusion and exasperation into rage that was burning up a furnace inside her chest. But all she could do was force a painfully wide smile, while her other hand bled from clenching the glass too hard, staining the carpet under her feet.

"Remember, Sunset. You are not a prisoner. We just needed to make sure that you will not come lurking to murder one of The Court's members."

Oh, you have no idea, old man.

The glass snapped, then she opened her hand and let go of the glass, the sharp pain making her bloody fingers tremble.

"I can assure you, everyone. She is as docile as a mouse. She will never lift a finger unless she is ordered to do so." Twilight said to the members at the table.

"Excellent work, Twilight. You never disappoint." Sombra said.

The Court continued to shower Twilight with their compliments, which eventually lead to a series of curious inquiries regarding the process of her work. Twilight seemed delighted to talk with the members, as if they had known her for a very long time and she had known them. The Court acted uniformly formal in the most casual of ways.

It was a scene that Sunset watched with astonishment and undeniable bitterness. It was as if they were celebrating her shame after someone poured garbage over her head. With that someone being Twilight herself.

The following events accentuated the already alienating atmosphere for Sunset. Members of The Court would get up from their seats to take a good look at her. They never bothered to value her personal space, sometimes getting so close to her she could literally feel their breaths. They didn't harm her nor handled her too harshly, no. In fact, they were gentle, and Sunset thought they acted like curious little children seeing a dinosaur wax figure for the first time, and she could not resist.

This is getting ridiculously weird.

At last, after a session of small talks between the members, and some follow-up compliments to Twilight, dinner was being served.

Sunset barely touched her food, which, she wasn't about to lie, looked like it was made by all the finest chefs in the world. Too bad she didn't have the appetite. Not when the first thing she could see across the table was that old man Sombra eating contently with Twilight by his side. Sunset watched them closely, mindlessly bending a fork in one hand.

The Court member that was seated beside her would suddenly recommend her drinks and food with their pleasant yet nearly irritating politeness. Sunset waved a grumpy hand, barely eyeing them. She watched the entire table eat. She heard them speak in elegant words but she didn't bother to actually listen. Everything was too proper. Too organized. Too balanced. If Sunset wasn't already unstable in the head, she would have lost it right there.

Maybe that's what Twilight wanted; for Sunset to claw at her own face while these people laughed at her degradation. But no. Sunset would not allow that.

Sunset dropped the now curled-up fork onto the carpet, taking in a deep sigh while she tried to turn her scowl into a fake smile.

Sombra dismissed the members of their juncture, and it wasn't long until it was only him, Twilight and Sunset left in that hall. There was an air of expectancy and dreadfulness settling in, that it seemed like only Sunset was infected by. Maybe it was the chip in her head that made her feel like that. Just maybe.

"So is this the part where you lock me up somewhere with chains and all that jazz?" Sunset half heartedly humored.

"On the contrary, I was just about to escort you to your respective quarters myself." Sombra said. "We usually have specific people to tend to our new recruits around the premises, but in your case, I'll make an exception."

"New recruit, huh?"

"Arrangements regarding your position are still being considered." Sombra answered.

Sunset found no reason to resist Sombra's orders, so she grudgingly obliged with a deep sigh. "Whatever you say, grandpa." She muttered under her breath before walking up to Sombra's direction.

"Also, Twilight, I hope you don't mind joining us."

Sunset stopped in her tracks. She looked at Twilight, who glanced at her for a moment. There was a hint of hesitance in her violet eyes, but then she looked back at Sombra, and they were replaced with the look of untainted loyalty, which again made Sunset unknowingly clench a fist.

"No, I don't." Twilight said.

"Perfect." Sombra turned to Sunset. "Let's be on our way."

The entire time, Sunset tried to distract herself, turning her attention towards the dark towering corridors that were decorated in such ornate ways. Walls ingrained with haunting portraits of ancient eyes like an entire jury looking down at them. Some of the structures were the distorted mirror images of things that only resided within the plane of her foggy and nearly forgotten recollections that didn't matter anymore at that point in time. Still, having all that gothic spectacle around her just wasn't enough from keeping her thoughts away from the fact that she was walking with Twilight Sparkle herself.

Sombra's strong and looming form separated the two of them as they walked along at either side. None of them uttered a single word the entire time, and that made it more uncomfortable. Unbearable even. Sunset would steal a few side-glances from Twilight's direction, and each time she would see that steady look on her face, barely blinking and barely any light within them. There was a building tension between them, so thick that Sunset could cut a knife into it.

But she wasn't about to act like it affected her.

"One question," Sunset cleared her throat as she held up a finger. "What exactly does 'The Court' do?"

"There is a reason to our secrecy. But I am certain you are intelligent enough to realize that." Sombra said, eyes remained darted forward.

Sunset wasn't sure if the old man just spat sarcasm at her. These people were truly hard to read sometimes. "I bet. How could you possibly be worse than the mob?"

"The mob is nowhere near our level of control and power." Sombra said slowly.

Huh. Just little pieces in an elaborate game of chess.

"And now, I'm suddenly curious." Sunset said in a low and intrigued voice, eyes darting at the girl next to Sombra. "What's the matter, Twilight? Not much of a talker tonight, huh?"

Sunset caught Twilight tense up at the sound of her name being called, and she did not expect to actually love such reaction. After blinking twice, Twilight resumed her stoic demeanor.

I see you.

"I'm sure you've been talking quite a lot." Sunset was already grinning, but was quite surprised when she received an eye roll.

"My, you are as intelligent as previously mentioned." Twilight spoke, monotonously and with a thick coat of what Sunset recognized as scalding mockery.

Sunset suddenly found herself tongue-tied, whether it was from the astonishment or the unexpected venom from Twilight's tone, she wasn't entirely sure.

By the looks of it, Sombra was welcoming in the most unconventional sort of way, while Twilight embodied the total opposite, and Sunset was quick enough to notice such dynamic. Just the thought of it kept clawing into her mind, taunting her to do something.

The three of them stopped at a corridor lined with doors at both sides. Sunset had been so occupied that she couldn't even remember how many turns they took before they got there.

"These will be your new quarters." Sombra announced.

Sunset let her eyes rest on the wooden door decorated with carving resembling the shape of a familiar sunburst. She laughed.

"Oh, you just had to." Sunset then noticed there was no handle. She was about to make a comment until she saw the fingerprint scanner on the wall beside the door frame.

Instinctively, she planted a thumb against the scanner. A soft beeping sound rang twice and the door automatically slid to the side, allowing Sunset to get a glimpse of the room.

"You have been provided with all the necessary supplies that you will be needing for the upcoming days." Sombra said.

"You're saying that as if you'd send me to war."

Sombra smirked at the comment. "You'd be surprised of the developments that befall those who serve under The Court."

"That's comforting to know."

"Good." Sombra stepped back and gave a firm look. "Expect me to summon you by tomorrow. There are matters to be discussed regarding your current situation."

"It's not like I have a choice anyway." Sunset sighed, running a hand against the door frame.

Sombra let out a contented sigh as he rearranged the red tie on his neck. "This has been a pleasure, Sunset Shimmer." He turned around to face Twilight who had been standing patiently at the middle of the corridor.

"Shall I escort you too? Or do you have other things to take care of?" The last sentence was slow and came out almost aware.

Twilight pursed her lips into a thin line, slightly shaking her head. "I'll be fine." She said softly. "You should be seeing Vanta at this moment. He has some things to discuss with you in private."

The two shared looks of understanding, followed by looks of ease and comfort. Sombra gave a gallant nod to the younger girl and said, "Very well. Good night, my dear."

"Good night."

With that, Sombra left, leaving Twilight alone in the corridor. Sunset was leaning against the door frame, who had been watching the two's earlier interactions. And there it was again. The feeling of heaviness and other emotions that Sunset could no longer comprehend, and she had learned to loathe them altogether.

It was only her and Twilight. And the suffocating air made it difficult to say a word. How could Sunset even manage? The questions that had been standing by in her head were now jumbling violently in a directionless panic yet on on the surface, Sunset remained stiff and intact, her eyes focused as she pondered her next move.

Their eyes met. Sunset could sense hatred within Twilight's calm and nearly blank facade. She searched for some kind of conflict. A hint of forgiveness, or maybe a little bit of understanding, but Twilight had her walls up high, and Sunset did not know how to climb them. The girl's violet eyes were less warmer, less brighter, and less inviting.

The two waited for either of them to destroy the silence, until Sunset spoke, her voice more uncertain and somewhat cautious.

"I know that an apology wouldn't suffice. But it's safe to say that I understand if you hate me." Sunset said, trying her best not to fumble.

"And I guess it's also safe to say that 'hate' isn't a strong enough word to describe how I feel about you right now." Twilight shot back, her voice low and quiet.

Sunset forced out a chuckle. "I know that. I mean, you and your new group of friends have been watching me." She took a step closer, her eyes trying to maintain its focus on Twilight's. "You also told them about me."

"I only told The Court what they needed to know." Twilight said. "We're both aware of what you're truly capable of. The Court has every right to disarm you in any inhumane way possible and lock you away where no one could ever find you. But the reason why they don't is because Sombra chooses to let you be."

Hearing the old man's name come out of Twilight's lips left a bad taste in Sunset's mouth, but that won't stop her from trying to play around a bit.

"I see how this is. You think I'm a monster, don't you? I'll ask you now. How are you any different?" Sunset smirked, the shame and uncertainty now gone from her eyes, and was replaced by a chilling darkness, making her red eye glow intensely. "It seems like I'm not the only one who'd been stripped from grace, am I?"

Twilight remained still and unfazed, while Sunset circled around her like a prowling predator.

"You know, if given the chance and the power, I think you are just as capable of doing horrible things as I am."

"We are nothing alike." Twilight said sternly, eyes focused onwards while she could feel Sunset's presence behind her.

"Oh, really? After all those years, I think I have the right to say that you and I are not so different. I know you like the back of my hand." Sunset whispered with a sense of cognizance.

Twilight let out an audible scoff and turned around to face the towering redhead, eyeing her with recalcitrance. "You don't. You have no idea who I am and you are in no position to assume like you do."

There was barely a foot between them, and Sunset couldn't help but want to close that little space and grab Twilight by the waist. She twitched. She struggled. Then after a brief moment of confusion, it dawned on her.

"This is just a joke. You're so damn close. But…" Sunset sighed heavily and laughed. "I can't even lift a hand to hold your face."

"Why would I ever allow you to?"

"Of course. You don't trust me." Sunset's words had an acrid aftertaste. "You know what's eating me alive right now? The questions that I have, rambling inside my head? I still can't figure out how and why you got here. This place, the fucking cult, that old man Sombra who's now my goddamn Master–thousands of path you could've taken and yet you ended up here."

"And you suddenly act like you give a damn. Just like that. After all this time." Twilight retaliated.

Sunset realized her sudden outburst, and she clenched her jaw in frustration. She blinked, shoving the unpleasant emotions away, and letting the darkness in her eyes return once again.

"This apathetic facade you have won't last forever. I know that the walls you've built aren't as strong as you think. Trust me, I'll find a way to destroy all of them and I'll finally get a glimpse of you."

Twilight took a step closer until there was merely an inch of space between them. Sunset could feel her whole body being tempted to make a move. But the moment she thought about it, her muscles locked up again, like she was being held in place by a giant invisible wrench.

The top of Twilight's head barely grazed Sunset's nose, but despite the significant height difference, she had a strong look in her eyes and it made it seem like she was completely looking down at the taller girl before her.

"There's nothing for you to get a glimpse at. I'm not your friend, and I'm not your ally. We may be serving under the same order but this union of ours means nothing."

With that, Twilight turned her back and walked away.

"You can't just leave me in the dark here." Sunset demanded, making Twilight stop in her tracks.

She glanced over her shoulder, barely any recognition in her eyes, but with all the loathing in the world. "Did you even think about that when my brother and father died?"

The words came unexpected like an arrow to the head, and Sunset was once again beaten.

Twilight's lips curled into a small satisfied smile. "And you have the audacity to question the path that I've taken."

There was no protest being made when Twilight finally vanished into the dim corridors. Once again, the feeling of gnawing loneliness and defeat engulfed Sunset as she quietly entered her room and closed the door shut behind her. She stood at the middle, soaking in the unfamiliarity that was about to join her in her isolation.

The room itself was fairly decorated. There were no windows, just a few paintings hanging on the wall, warm lights gave the room a much welcoming vibe, and a medium sized bed facing a large matte black closet that stood at the opposite side.

Curious and had nothing else left to do, Sunset walked towards the closet with heavy footing. She opened the doors and was surprised when it revealed a neat display of a familiar outfit. The outfit featured a black trench coat draped over a bright red body shirt. Under it hung a pair of fitting pants and placed at the base of the closet was a pair of mean looking boots.

Sunset opened the doors even wider, and there she found a small arsenal filled firearms and weapons placed at the back of one door while the other had a single mirror. Upon closely inspecting the reflective apparatus, she once again saw what The Court had done to her. What Twilight had done to her.

She turned towards the collection of neatly placed weapons at the opposite side, and felt her fingers itching to grab a hold onto one of them. With much eagerness, she took the biggest dagger from the collection and let her eyes fall upon the lethal beauty of its craftsmanship.

The devious and most malicious part of her mind wandered into dark territories, and she began fantasizing about the things she could do with all the tools before her. But then she would look at the mirror, and she was reminded that she was no longer in control. And she was reminded of the freedom that had been snatched away from her.

Feeling that suppressed anger boil up her throat, Sunset took a step back and take a good look at the organized setup before her, and after further recognizing what it all signified, all the pleasant sentiment she had earlier evaporated, turning them into rotten clumps of resentment.

She tried it again. She tried to convince her muscles to plunge the dagger deep into her left eye. She grunted and roared with all strength and effort, but it was a losing battle. She dropped the dagger onto the floor and picked up a handgun, pointing the barrel against the left side of her head.

Her trigger finger wouldn't budge. Exhausted, she slowly put the gun back to its place.

Sunset banged her head hard against the mirror as she cried out in utter frustration, but was disappointed when the glass didn't shatter and puncture her skin like she expected.

A painful laughter came gushing out of her throat as she remained there with her forehead pinned against the mirror.

"Nice pad, bacon strip."

Sunset perched up at the sound of the little demon ringing in her ear. She swiveled around and found his tiny form lying on the bed.

"Boo."

Sunset grabbed the boot from the closet and sent it hurling towards the bed. The demon quickly evaded her attack with little to no effort.

"Where the fuck were you?" Sunset snapped at the demon.

"Awww. You missed me!" Flamepuff said, rolling over into his back and offered two huge puppy dog eyes. "Tell me, which one sucked the most? A lost eye or a battered pride?"

"Go back to hell, you shitty little midget." Sunset spat, clearly upset. She stomped her towards the night desk beside her bed to grab a bottle of wine that sat on top.

"Uhh, that could be poisoned for all we know. Mixed with some little micro thingamabobs so they can control your nerves or something."

"Shut that hole you call a mouth or else I'll find a way to rip it off through your ass." Sunset said as she continued to hastily uncap the bottle of wine.

"Yeah, that'd be virtually impossible for you, tasty mortal. Geez, I've never seen you this angry since forever. Also, can I just say, and I am thinking out loud here, that you look stupidly pathetic after getting beat down by Twilight like that. Like, oh my, how the tables have turned. Talk about a solid reunion!"

Sunset ignored the banter and grumpily slumped down into the bed beside Flamepuff, bottle of wine in hand.

"She's grown quite the bitch, hasn't she?" Flamepuff added wryly, rolling over the bed with a grin.

A dry laugh escaped Sunset's throat. "You think so?" She shot sarcastically before she downed a bottle of wine with little care, and let a line of liquid to drip down her jaw.

"Oh, I know cold bitches keep your naughty cogs turnin'!"

Sunset choked.

"But yes. She technically has you screwed over. More than that whiny bitch Azure." Flamepuff said. "Though, if you look at it in a certain way, it's actually perfect!"

Sunset spat out her drink and glared at the demon, veins bulging at the sides of her temple.

"I just had my fucking eye gauged out of its socket and a chip planted deep inside my brain that prevents me from acting on my shit. I lost my free will, and an entire cult now has full control and surveillance over my actions, thanks to that old man Sombra and his lovely little apprentice! And you actually think that it's fucking PERFECT?!"

In a fit of rage, Sunset smashed the bottle into pieces against the night desk, letting remnants of its previous state scatter across the floor, and a few sharp little splinters impaling her own palm and fingers. She barely acknowledged the injury nor the pain that came with it, instead she sat there at the edge of the bed with heaving shoulders and flaring nostrils, while the demon watched with sick amusement.

"I am not sure if the housekeeping committee accommodates unstable psychopaths." Flamepuff mumbled.

"Just look at it. They're even taunting me." Sunset said, glaring at the arsenal of weapons inside the closet. "I swear, if I ever find a way to get this fucking thing out of my head…"

"Piece of advice, bacon strip, I'd rather let it happen. Don't go whiny about it and start cutting yourself like some petty teenager on their tenth heartbreak."

Sunset turned her head to the side and shot the little demon a look of utter disbelief. "Am I hearing this right? Or am I just going mad all over again?" She said. "Let it happen? What happened to being bound to no chains and all that shit?"

Flamepuff looked at her with an unusual sincerity, beneath of course that familiar coat of maliciousness.

"Everything that you did, all the whores you met, the nights you spent hunting down sad sack of people, and the chaos you created, has all lead to this very moment. I mean, how severely cool is it to now be among the most powerful people on planet Earth? Think about it! It's like being abducted by the freakin' equivalent of the Illuminati. Granted you are kind of screwed over in the head, but it's all part of the flow, baby."

Sunset rubbed the anger off her throbbing skull. "Part of the flow–Sombra has me by the neck like a fucking dog! And Twilight… oh, Twilight. She put this leash on me."

"Uhm, duh! What did you expect? She's your ex." Flamepuff said flatly. "And you know how exes are. It's classic 'eye for an eye' situation." He added with a giggle.

"I am aware of that, thank you." Sunset grumbled. "It's just… I just can't believe she would do that."

"Hmmm. What's wrong? Are you suddenly intimidated by her?" The demon challenged, rubbing his head against Sunset's side.

"And why in Satan's unholy butthole would I even be intimidated by her?" Sunset deadpanned.

"Oh, come on! You're clearly hesitating."

"She's… she's different." Sunset said in half-assed defense. After a brief and contemplative pause, she cracked an ironic smile. "Is this what this is? Some sort of long overdue karma? Fate trying to put us back together so we just fuck it up all over again? If that's so, then fine. What more could I lose if I take another beating from this wretched existence?"

"Well, even though you're both in a not-so-great position right now, which clearly makes this all the more exciting, you and Twilight are technically stuck together." Flamepuff said.

Sunset's head cleared a bit and she grinned reflectively as she fell into the mattress. "Huh. You're right. Maybe it's all part of the flow."

"Exacto, bacon strip. By the way, whatcha think about Master Sombra? He and Twilight seem awfully close." Flamepuff said, wiggling his eyebrows and looking down at the redhead.

Sunset bit her lip as her eyes stared ruminantly at the ceiling and in a daze, but she didn't utter a word. The alcohol she had just consumed caught her mind in a thick haze, and her eyelids were getting heavier with each blink.

"Aren't you a little curious? Because I can tell that the sirens in your head are going crazy every time the two of them are together."

Sunset raised a hand between her lips and groggily said, "Shhhh. She wants to drive me mad. it's part of her game. It's all part of the game. And if she wants me to play, then I'm all for it."

"Are you happy now that she's here, bacon strip?"

Sunset was admittedly warm inside. It was a twisted kind of warmth, blossoming inside her cold chest. Painless. But she would not confirm it to be happiness.

She sighed, closing her eyes. "Oh, Twilight. I am not letting you go this time."

Author's Note

Welcome to the fockin' cult, Sunset!

Finally, Twilight and big daddy Sombra can now join the madness.

Lemme know what ya'll think!

Chapter 23: Castle
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 23: Castle

The hearing hall was a place where all existing members of The Court would gather around for an opportunity to be heard. Though, some nights, it was merely just a preferable place for a few souls to discuss in private.

Sombra was seated at one side of the long table, a glass of his favorite whiskey in hand, while facing him at the opposite side was another man dressed in a black combat attire, the emblem of a green eyed horse embedded on his chest plate.

The man's name was Vanta Black.

"Canterlot has sustained severe damages tonight." Vanta said. "If me and my team had not arrived there sooner, more people would have died and the city would surely be in ruins the next day." He paused and sighed. "I must say that I'm extremely disappointed at how poorly these so called leaders handled their situation."

Sombra did not respond. He gave his drink a light shake; a passive gesture to urge the other man to continue.

"What they've done…" Vanta said. "If I were to decide the fate of that abomination, she would not see another light of day."

Sombra took a sip and spoke into his glass. "Our subordinates have become more reckless. Arrogant. They're like parentless children, they play games that are too much for them, while believing we wouldn't know about it."

"But now they know that we do." Vanta reminded. "And like children being asserted with their parent's authority, I am certain they will reflect on what they've done."

"I don't think that's enough." Sombra said quietly, shaking his head.

"And the girl?"

Sombra raised his head a little, amused by the dissatisfied tone of the other man.

Vanta's eyes squinted, leaning further against the table. "The device on that girl's head shouldn't omit her from being judged in front of The Court."

"And what purpose would that serve?" Sombra said. "Unstable minds are never condemned, my friend. Only contained. Controlled."

"But she's still a threat. The fact remains." Vanta emphasized by jabbing his finger onto the tabletop.

"Exactly what the device is for, my friend. And frankly, I think you are doubting my apprentice's technical capabilities." Sombra raised his voice a little, but remained composed.

Vanta quickly made his recovery with a gentle raise of his hands. "You misunderstood. I am merely concerned."

"Yes, I know. But you have to remember that Sunset is a product of a clandestine experimentation that was kept secret from us. I believe there is a more deserving candidate to be judged here."

Vanta leaned back and slowly let Sombra's words come out, with his opposing conviction standing by.

"The people who were victimized tonight paid the price for Canterlot's inadequacies." Sombra said, finally taking a sip. "Yes. We judge everyone. But Sunset Shimmer isn't one of them. She belongs elsewhere and serve a different purpose."

"And that purpose no longer dictates her." Vanta added. "Whatever that may be."

"Hm." Sombra took another sip as he pondered even more. "Is it possible that the experiment may still be operational? We have been keeping an eye on her for quite some time, that we may have forgotten to look for the root cause of this matter."

There was a subtle glow in Sombra's eyes. For a moment, his gaze was a little unfocused, as if he was enraptured by another deep thought.

"Perhaps." Vanta finally answered slowly. He had an intense look too eager to peel off life's secrets.

He became aware of Sombra's mildly troubled visage. So he carefully chose his words before he dared to spit them out. "You know, I would almost think that the reason why you won't punish Sunset Shimmer is because you're saving The Court's judgement for Nimbus White."

Vanta caught the moment Sombra's eyes hardened with heavy familiarity, and a rather unsettling intensity, before he shifted back to his usual composure and gave a small smile.

"As a ruling member of The Court, Sombra, you know damn well we can never allow you to put him in such position." Vanta reminded sternly.

"Have I not been merciful all these years?" Sombra stretched out his arms with a little bit of flare, that little smile turning into a sardonic smirk. " I have allowed Nimbus to remain in his position as the watcher of Canterlot for more than a decade. I let the man thrive, for God's sake."

Vanta felt that heaviness begin to coat the air around them, but he remained his eyes pinned towards Sombra.

"You don't need to remind me of my duties, Vanta." Sombra's seemingly calm words were burdened by ancient emotions. "Bare in mind, I don't hold any grudges against your words, but never think of me as someone who's weak enough to consider such irresponsible acts."

"Then what do you propose to do now? If you won't let The Court punish Sunset Shimmer, what do you intend to do with her?" Vanta asked.

The look in Sombra's eyes became vivid and direct. "Make her an unofficial member of the Dark Horse."

Vanta was taken aback. "Unofficial member?"

"Sunset is a wild stallion with no rider. It'd be fitting if I entrust you with taming her and molding her into our image."

"You're insisting that I should manage her?"

"Yes."

"And Canterlot?"

"Let the city heal from its wounds for now. Judgement will come to them at the right time." Said Sombra with oozing confidence.

"Fine. I'll take her. But, should the time come, Sombra, I will not hesitate to put her down myself." Vanta said, taking note of Sombra's growing fascination and enthusiasm that he could hardly reciprocate.

Indeed Sombra was rather too excited than to be concerned about it all. At long last, years of dormancy had lead to The Court's emergence. While their presence was more like a fairytale hummed by those who reminded the foolish to stay in their places, the name will be once again spoken aloud.

As Sombra lounged quietly in that brief moment of cogitation, Vanta's mind and senses were locked into focus. Being the leader of one of the most infamous assassins in the lesser known society, to be put in the position of handling Sunset was a fair challenge. It was one he was willing to take. Though, he will never stop questioning it. But what baffled him, or should he say mildly irritated him, was how Sombra acted towards the situation.

"And while I'm at it, I'll deploy a few of our Dark Horse for an investigation."

"You will investigate if I say so, Vanta."

"Alright."

After certain decisions were made, Sombra returned to his office. To his surprise, he found a familiar, and pleasant face.

Even before he took a step inside, he could hear the sound of his piano muffled within the office walls. He reminded himself once again that he should not be surprised to see Twilight seated before his grand piano.

Twilight seem to not notice Sombra's entrance, and he took this as a chance to watch her quietly, while she continued to play the somber tune. Twilight's eyes were pressed shut the entire time, and she only let her hands play the keys with easy familiarity.

When the song concluded, Twilight opened her eyes and sighed.

"Wonderful." Sombra said, making Twilight straighten up in her seat and swivel her head towards his place.

"You're here." Twilight quickly stood up with a meek bow. "Forgive me if I–"

"Don't fret, child." Sombra waved his hand. "You're always welcome to come into my office anytime you want."

"I just needed to let that out of my system." Twilight said, offering a small apologetic smile.

Sombra nodded. "I see." He said. "And perhaps the cigarettes were not efficient enough to calm your distraught nerves so you turned to the more therapeutic method."

Twilight froze.

"The smell still lingers." Sombra said, his voice laced with a hint of dismay. "You know how such vices could damage your health." He stretched out his palm and waited.

Twilight walked towards Sombra and reluctantly handed him a pack of cigarettes that she hid in her jacket.

"My dear girl, I'm not mad." Sombra said softly after he pocketed the pack of cigarettes. "I'm concerned. I know deep down that something is troubling you."

Twilight kept her head down, almost wanting to flee away from Sombra's presence. But out of respect, all she could do was remain in silence and in guilt.

"Do you wish to talk about it?" Sombra asked.

A sharp breath escaped Twilight's throat before she raised her chin up to meet Sombra's endearing eyes. "Would you allow a glass of drink?" She asked with harmless coy.

Sombra smiled. "Your favorite vintage?"

"Yes, please."

Sombra and Twilight walked over towards the fireplace where the table of Sombra's alcohol were neatly and fashionably placed. He offered Twilight a glass while he held one for himself, both of them standing just before the warm flames.

"Is it her?" Sombra cleared his throat after a brief moment of peace.

He saw her clench her jaw.

"I am confident in your talents, dear girl. That is why I assigned you to design that device. Sunset Shimmer cannot lay a hand on anyone. Including you."

"It's not that." Twilight said as her eyes bore into the flames.

Sombra took a sip, his brows furrowing. "Then what is?"

For a moment, Twilight was quiet. Then after an internal argument, she downed all of her drink and said, "I just… need to remind myself of some things "

Sombra said nothing but he was most attentive.

"I know she's not the person that I once knew. She's barely even the shadow of that." Twilight said.

"If you have these reassurances, what else is there that is making you doubt?"

"That she might lure me back in. That she would falsely embody the unharmed past I once cherished and ruin what I am now. I don't want that."

Sombra always knew Twilight had a strong sense of mind. But even then, she had fragilities which he completely understood.

"There's a thin line between certain places. And no matter how frail and threatened that line is from snapping, we still hope that it keeps us from crossing the other side." Sombra said.

Their eyes met, and shared looks of vulnerable recognition.

"Being afraid keeps us all in line. It's also what separates us from the monsters of this world." Sombra added. "So, are you afraid, my dear?"

"I'm terrified. "

"Then hold onto that fear… "

There was a special warmth when Sombra circled his one arm around Twilight's shoulders and moved her closer in a light embrace.

"You'll be alright."

She didn't return the gesture, but merely rested her head gently against his chest, allowing herself to get a sense of security.

"You can stay here for the night if you wish to." Sombra tenderly whispered into her hair.

"Thank you." Twilight whispered back, which Sombra greatly appreciated.

Twilight settled into the green couch in front of the fireplace, with a favorite book from Sombra's bookshelf in her arms.

After a short while, Sombra finally heard the soft snoring of a now slumbering Twilight. The rain came pouring down outside the castle, and Sombra instinctively delivered Twilight his very own blanket for her to have. She probably didn't need it considering she was seven feet away from the fireplace. But it reassured him even more if she had it.

He carefully took the book away from her clutches, after that he dragged his sofa chair and took his place beside the couch, watching over the girl, guarding her until he too would surrender to the calls of slumber and doze off peacefully into the sounds of crackling wood and the gentle tapping of the rain.

Nimbus had already downed three bottles of whiskey. While Rave and Titania have been observing him for the past hour, as the two of them needed to maintain a calm facade amidst the quagmire they were in.

Canterlot's mayor and police department took care of the city's superficial damages, Nimbus and his underground empire on the other hand, was hammered into mending their crumbling operation. Men and resources were reduced to almost nothing, and relationships between certain parties have been disturbed. Worse than that, Nimbus was extremely distraught by the untimely visit of the Dark Horse.

"Surely they'd be laughing now that they know that I failed to get rid of one girl? My reputation has become a joke! And my credibility is definitely questioned." Nimbus rambled.

There was a pause. A much needed one, to say the least. Rave and Titania just stared at their master patiently, while Nimbus himself was already struggling to keep his composure.

The old man leaned against his desk. Catching his breath, he loosened his tie and wiped his sweat. He looked at Rave and something in his eyes suddenly sparked with realization.

"What did Canyon do?" He asked.

Rave swallowed. "Sir?"

"Listen to me, boy." Nimbus said, on the verge of breaking. "Sunset claimed that she was a failed drug experiment. Now, I don't know what she meant by that but I know that you have an ongoing operation of your own. The one that I fully supported."

Titania darted eyes between the two, growing clueless herself. "Experiments?"

"It's a special project that I've been working on." Rave said, trying to sound as calm as possible.

"Care to tell us the nature of this project, Rave?" Titania asked.

Nimbus raised his hand. "No. Tell us about Sunset. I know you and Canyon were very close. If what Sunset claims is true–"

"She was a mistake made by our miscalculations a long time ago." Rave blurted out, a sense of responsibility oozing from his eyes.

Both Titania and Nimbus stood agape.

"So it's true… " Nimbus said, uncertain how to react.

Titania turned her body to face the younger man beside him, her brows furrowing furiously. "You mean to tell us that you actually created that goddamn monster? You knew and you kept quiet?!

"I admit that I'm partially responsible for all of this. That doesn't mean that I intended for it all to happen. Condemn me now if you will, but you have to admit to yourselves that you do not have much to spare at this very moment. You can't get rid of me."

"And why shouldn't we, Rave?" Titania shot back. "Do you even realize how much we have lost because of your foolishness?"

"Yes. It cost me a friend. And the trust of the people I admire the most."

"He's right, Titania." Nimbus finally spoke. "It won't bring us good if we get rid of him."

The response made Titania speechless, and Rave looked back at her unapologetically.

"What's done is done. Given the severity of our situation, I suggest we do not dwell in the past. We've been depressed enough." Nimbus said, weak and distant. At that moment, Rave knew their relationship was forever changed. And that was something he was willing to accept.

"Now that we are aware, what now that The Court has taken hold of Sunset Shimmer?" Titania said.

Nimbus grumbled at the mentioning of the two being in the same sentence. "They took her alive, didn't they?" He said, massaging his temple.

"Yes." Titania nodded.

"Now, what does that mean?" Nimbus said.

"Should it mean something?" Rave asked.

"There is always meaning behind The Court's actions, my dear boy." Nimbus said, gritting his teeth as fear and frustration became present in his eyes. "Do you know why I annually surrender a large portion of my proceeds?"

"To keep them at bay like you said?"

"They were never to benefit from the money. They're too powerful for that. It was to keep me in my place. I get to keep my authority as the top proprietor of this city. In reality, it's an eternal punishment. A merciful one."

"Punishment?" Rave was almost hesitant to ask. "For what?"

Nimbus cracked a sad and ironic smile. "For something he thought that I did was wrong. Even more than the men we already were. The men with this kind of life to lead."

"He?"

"Sombra." Titania answered when Nimbus couldn't. He was too distressed to even utter such name. "He's the one that Nimbus is afraid of."

"And you should be afraid, boy." Nimbus said, his voice hoarse with weariness.

Rave remembered Canyon's words about a decade old hatred. Maybe this was it.

"You're… afraid that he might do something now that your credibility is threatened…" Rave said.

"Yes. And because he has that monster by his side."

Rave offered a look of optimism. "I think it's time I should inform you that the experiments have finally bore fruit. "

"What?" Titania asked.

Rave smiled. "Our very own monsters."

Author's Note

Had to sprinkle a little Twilight and Sombra moment before we proceed to the heavier stuff.

As always, lemme know what you guys think.

Chapter 25: Hauntings
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 25: Hauntings

The heavily persistent rain poured onto the streets of Berlin on a Sunday night. It was past midnight, and all the residents of the nearby docks were not to become spectators of the encroaching events that were about to happen, for everyone was held dear by the warm comfort of their homes, while those who were expected to endure the harshness of the outside world proceeded with their nocturnal activities.

The chill from the black limousine's window wafted back towards Twilight's blushing face. It was not the rain that had her fidgeting with her pencil skirt, for it was the grim of the unknown that had her mind racing since the beginning of the venture. Though, she fought to restrain herself from revealing her nervousness in such a prestigious presence seated just across her.

For Twilight, it was almost terrifying to see a man so calm in a chaotic world. He never once fidgeted in his place, only the occasional turn of his head to face the window, seeing nothing but the fog and condensation that masked the view to the outside. Once or twice, he offered Twilight a vague but reassuring gaze. But that never eased her growing agitation.

The limousine rolled under a suspended roof that could barely keep the ground underneath dry from the downpour. A gentleman with an umbrella opened the door for Twilight, and assisted her on her way out. The old man came out of the vehicle next, equipped with his own umbrella, and later insisted to the other gentleman to let the young girl have her own.

Beyond the leaky parking spot, just before one could reach the edge, there stood two other familiar gentlemen with their own umbrellas, both positioned at either side of a kneeling figure.

Twilight's knees were locked in place for a second, but a hand behind her back gently urged her to move forward. And so she did, ignoring the puddle soaking her feet with each step. Her grip around her umbrella tightened as she and the old man approached the three figures at the edge of the dock.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked timidly.

"Do you recognize this man, Twilight?" Sombra asked, his eyes firmly fixed at the man kneeling before them.

Twilight looked again through her soaked specs. She swallowed as she tried to even her nervous breathing. "Yes."

The man was tied down, preventing him from any physical and verbal protests. He barely raised his head to acknowledge Twilight and Sombra's arrival, instead he hung his head low out of evident shame and fear.

"And what did he do to you?"

Sombra's question transported Twilight back to a horrendous time in her life. She remembered a year of complete and utter grief, loneliness and the need for comfort and consolation, the growing struggle to balance her work, the false hope given to her by someone who lied to her, and the unforgettable mistreatment that made her sick for days and nights on end.

"He hurt me."

"This man lived his life feeding off of others' labor. He failed to serve his purpose in our society countless times, and went his way to hide in the mud." Sombra said, the resentment in his tone was apparent. And with each word, the man kneeling before him squirmed like a turtle in its shell. "You insult me. You really thought that I would never plunge my hands into the filth to drag you back out here."

No one, not even Twilight uttered a word after that. Though she was shaking with hatred and fear, Sombra's presence demanded silence and every soul's utmost attention.

"Now, you went so far as to ruin this young woman. Society has dictated men how to act on their personal desires, but you? You are less of a man as you are less deserving of standing in front of The Court. You are a dog."

The man trembled in horror when Sombra fished out the revolver from his coat.

"I will make an exception just this once." Confusion and icy blood struck Twilight's very core when Sombra offered her the revolver. "Just this once."

"Sir, I…"

"I am offering you a path, Twilight. Take this and make the choice to stand above the injustices of this world," Sombra looked down at the man, judgement flaring from his green eyes. "Above those void of ambition and greatness."

He turned his eyes back to the girl. "Or you can go back out there, searching for a purpose like a dreamer running after the clouds."

Twilight eyed the gun with great hesitance. Her fingers were surely compelled to reach for it, but the thought of handling one made her stomach churn. "You're asking me to shoot this man."

"His guilt has been determined."

"But why me?!" Twilight pleaded, panic glistening in her eyes.

Even then, Sombra was calm as ever. "When you came to the university here in Berlin, you inspired many students and professionals in the field. Everyone knew that you worked that hardest. You were exemplary. But life subjected you to its inequities and I saw how much you sought for something that was meant to elevate you to a greater path. Greater than loneliness, grief, false affection, senseless violence, greater than being plunged down into the filth along with people like him."

Twilight's chest swelled with emotions she did not know still existed inside her, that she could not prevent herself from shedding a tear at Sombra's endearing words.

"I am not forcing you to make these decisions. The choice is always yours."

Twilight looked at the revolver one more time before slowly and carefully pulling it from Sombra's hand. "There is no turning back, is there?"

"The best of us never do."

Twilight contemplated while she stared at the revolver in her hand. What life would she have had back in Canterlot if she chose to stay for the sake of it after all that was lost? Must be nothing but pain and tragedy. And if the grief and anguish would not kill her like it killed her mother, what would? She was tired of looking for second chances at dead places. Maybe it was better to leave it all behind.

Now all that was left to do was to make sure to leave no loose ends. It was what she thought she deserved most at the moment.

Twilight did not close her eyes when she pulled the trigger that night. Every second of it felt slow and quick at the same time. She dropped her umbrella and let the rain baptize her entirely.

It was nearly six in the evening and members of The Court had gathered around at the hearing hall to witness the highly anticipated events. Surrounding the large round table were enormous screens that occupied entire walls, with each producing informational graphics, and all pertaining to tonight's mission, one that Sombra had surely turned into something overly sensational.

"Now, we have fully operational communication systems, direct visual surveillance from Sunset and Twilight, as shown here in the live feed. And over here we have a full view of her cranial activities. In case something intervenes with that, we have full control to regulate her cranial flow. Now I also have to point out that they are about to enter clandestine grounds. We have no existing maps of the structure until Sunset and Twilight has finally entered the premises."

Vanta reached for the keyboard in front of him and pressed the button that highlighted a satellite image, showing Twilight and Sunset's current whereabouts.

"The chopper's about to drop them off within ten minutes. Once they get to Canterlot's Celestial Tower, a service will transfer them to Club Andromeda." Vanta said. "Upon arrival, communication systems will be online."

While the rest of The Court remained seated around the table, it was Vanta and Sombra who stood behind all of them as the ultimate supervisors, both focused but not equally as enthusiastic as the other.

"Just like old times, eh?" Sombra whispered as he leaned closer to the other man.

"From headbutting with the underworld's filthiest factions, to sitting behind screens while we wait for the remaining years to eat us all away. Funny how that is." Vanta said.

"Cheer up. Your gloom is killing off tonight's excitement." Sombra chuckled.

"The experience of animosity never ages well, Sombra. Sometimes, you'd just want this all to be over and done with."

"Ah yes." Sombra sighed. "Days are getting slower and slower. At this rate, we might as well throw ourselves into a hurricane to get a little bit of fun."

Vanta merely shook his head at the comment. One of the live feeds on the screen showed a view of Twilight's back as both girls walked away from the chopper.

"The girls are almost there." Sombra announced quietly.

"Pairing those two might just be the most poorly conceived decision you've ever made, and somehow I think you're doing it on purpose."

As Vanta expected, Sombra gave no violent reaction to his bold remark. The old man had been as composed as an undisturbed river since it all began.

"And I should also keep you in check. You could have sent any of our Dark Horse to accompany Sunset Shimmer. Twilight being out there just seems too risky."

"You worry about your apprentice, I worry about mine." Sombra pressed, giving Vanta a stern side-glance.

"Oh, it's not the girls that I'm concerned about, my friend. I'm concerned about the way you're treating this mission." Vanta said, his voice quieter than before.

"Get to the point."

"This is more than just a mission. This is a test run."

There was a sense of lingering madness and dread radiating within the ever thriving city of Canterlot after the carnage that plagued its citizens not so long ago. Twilight took the chance to take a moment and sink it all in; the feeling of nostalgia, or was it the unwanted obligation of recognizing what she had left behind. Though maybe it was a mixture of both, depending on which weighed more in her heart.

Meanwhile, Sunset chose to avert her attention from Twilight. There was still that nagging feeling inside her, and she knew exactly what it was. There was so much to say, and yet not enough chances. Still, the distractions outside her window kept her at ease for the time being.

As for Twilight, it was just another one of those nights that she was required to get through. She had to remind herself over and over again every time she saw the completely unrestrained look on the redhead's face, that Sunset was indeed the monster that nearly burned Canterlot to the ground.

And she wasn't anything beyond that.

At last, the two finally arrived at the unassuming entrance of the infamous Club Andromeda. Both girls hopped out of the car and allowed the silence to settle around the vicinity. Meanwhile, Sunset could not help but grin at the memories surrounding the club, and the irony that came with them.

"Funny." She chortled, hoping she would ease the ever growing tension between the two of them. "I burned several crime hotspots in Canterlot but this one."

Twilight merely deadpanned at the redhead before she handed out a small plastic container. Sunset looked at it with false intrigue, then back at Twilight who was now impatiently tapping her shoe on the ground.

"What's this?" Sunset asked as she took the object. With the lack of response, she decided to examine it herself.

"Contact lenses." Sunset snorted, carelessly picking up the object between her fingers.

"Put it on. We have strict orders not to draw attention to ourselves…"

"Heard that one already." Sunset muttered under her breath.

"... And we can't have the public see you with that." Twilight continued as she pointed towards Sunset's crimson eye.

"Yeah, alright." Sunset said, quickly putting the contact lense into her crimson eye. With a few adjustive blinks, a normal set of eyes came to view and Sunset began showing them off to Twilight. "Well?"

There was short a moment when Twilight went still, as if she was astonished by what she just saw. But just before Sunset could make her remark, Twilight shifted back to her usual cold demeanor, and broke their eye contact before reaching for her earpiece.

"All communication systems are online." Vanta announced. "Twilight, Sunset, do you read?"

"We are here at the entrance of Club Andromeda," Twilight responded. "We are ready to proceed."

"Proceed with stealth and caution. Remember, the objective is to find the laboratory, take the samples and leave."

"Wait, so we're not gonna destroy the lab?" Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Negative. The area is currently occupied by civilians. This mission must be contained."

"Well, shit. Even after what happened, these people still know how to party, huh?" Sunset remarked.

"You will not engage, Sunset. Do you hear me?"

"What about potential disruptions?" Twilight asked.

"You will only engage if The Court orders you so. Do you two understand?"

"Copy."

"Roger that, maestro."

And so the two girls strutted down into the hidden place of Club Andromeda. Once they set foot on the other side of the door, a whole new world welcomed them. From the electrifying strobe lights, to the bombastic beats of the heavy music emanating throughout the place, down to its ecstatic, drunken and possibly high customers raving about at the center of the dance floor, the heat and the smell of it all nearly came off as alarming but Twilight slowly managed to adjust into the setting, without of course ignoring the perils hiding in its fine qualities.

Her advertance was only interrupted when Sunset decided to speak close to her ear. "Too much for your taste?"

Twilight clenched her jaw, restraining herself from showing any sign of predictability. "What makes you think that?"

Sunset cocked her head to the side. "I know that look. I figured that this is your first time coming to a place like this."

"Huh." Twilight nodded in mocking recognition. "And does that give you some kind of leverage because you think that maybe I'm unable to handle being here and you can?"

Sunset merely smiled. But Twilight was not dumb enough to bite off of that.

"Don't make a fool out of yourself." Twilight said, walking off. "The lab is located just underneath. We have to find the passage."

"Welcome back to the land of opportunity." A familiar voice rang through Sunset's ears louder than the beats of the music, before fully manifesting into a familiar face before her eyes. "Hello, my favorite bacon strip. You're looking fabulous tonight."

What the hell do you want?

"Oh, nothing." Flamepuff giggled. "Just here, checking you out while you're on a killer date with The Court's darling!"

Killer date. Sure. If I'm lucky I might keep my head at the end of this and not have my kneecaps crushed by a damn crowbar.

"Oh, stop it. You're giving me nostalgia!" Flamepuff squealed. "Ya know what? I have a feeling that this night might end deliciously for you both. Not that I'm getting your hopes up. I mean she clearly hates you with passion."

Thanks. Now, why don't you just leave me alone since you've been pretty good at it.

"Hey! It's not my fault that you were so occupied!"

Fuck. Off.

Sunset stopped in her tracks when intricate pictures of maps came scrambling about in her head, all of them so vivid it nearly convinced her that they manifested before her eyes.

After a few seconds, Sunset wobbled in her place, released from the unseen forces that subjugated her into absorbing all that data and information in her head. Twilight looked at her, not out of concern but out of bafflement.

"What is it?"

Sunset blinked a few more times and pressed her hand against her temple before facing the confused girl. But Vanta offered the explanation before the redhead had the chance to attempt.

"We have a partial image of the club's structure. The passage is located inside the storage room at the left side of the building. You'll find a narrow corridor which then will lead you to the storage room."

"Well, that was easier than expected." Sunset exclaimed, beaming like a child. "Can you give us the code to the vault?"

"The passage to the laboratory has a built-in biometric security system."

Both girls slumped their shoulders at the affirmation, followed by their own choice of colorful expletives, dissipating their little celebration.

"Well, fuck. Can someone hack pass it?" Sunset asked, though she was convinced that the following answer would only disappoint her.

"Negative. You need to find an authorized personnel to get through there."

"There's approximately less than a hundred or two people inside this club." Twilight thought aloud as she looked about the place, packed to the brim with its lust driven patrons. "We could try the staff..."

"No." Sunset shook her head. "If they're conducting secret experiments under Nimbus' authority, then it has to be one of his trusted lackeys."

"Seems plausible." Twilight said. "I can run a scan for identification." She pointed to her glasses.

"Or I can just smell them." Sunset suggested, before realizing how silly it must've sounded by saying it outloud.

Twilight paused and looked at her with ridicule. "Your senses will only be hindered by the strong narcotic vapor in the air. There's no way you can possibly sniff through these many people without drugging yourself up."

"Well, you seem to be more familiar with my own body than I am."

"Oh, I can provide you with all of the conclusive data."

"We do not have time for bickering, girls. Compose yourselves and focus on the mission."

"Apologies, Sombra." Twilight said as she gave Sunset a sharp glare.

The two turned their attention back towards the main dance floor, where they were once again greeted by earthly delights, everyone exuding with so much unhinged excitement that it would most certainly frighten those who came unprepared and sober.

"You know, between you and me, there's certainly one person that has more experience around these kinds of people. You think you can keep up?"

Twilight looked at Sunset and scoffed, "Oh, don't think so lowly of me just because you've never seen me waste my nights at places like this."

Sunset looked past Twilight's shoulder. "Maybe. But now's probably the time for you to prove how well you can handle the pressure."

"You think we're playing some sort of game here?" Twilight said, eyes furrowing.

"If that's how you want it to be." Sunset said, beckoning Twilight to look behind her. "See that blue haired chick, just beside those two other men?"

"What about her?"

"Might interest you."

With her curiosity getting the best of her, Twilight turned her eyes towards the dance floor and allowed her glasses to run a scan on the aforementioned subject. Information quickly popped into view, identifying the girl as Azure; eighteen years of age, Canterlot's police classified her as a wanted felon for harboring Sunset, among other crimes committed such as drug abuse, robbery, illegal possession of firearms, but none indicating her direct participation with any of Nimbus' operations.

"Nothing." Twilight said, unbothered and unimpressed. She swivelled back to face Sunset again. "She has nothing. Just another angel with a broken halo thanks to you."

"Yikes. Now I feel threatened about my security." Sunset fake squealed.

"I can assure you, we never took any delight in it." Twilight said flatly.

"Sure, you didn't." Sunset mumbled, smirking. "Vanta, do we have a list of Nimbus' closest pals?"

"Yes. I can transfer the list to your database."

"No. I think Twilight needs it more than I do."

Before Twilight could even question or protest, a collection of data began appearing on her lenses.

"So, found anyone that might help us?" Sunset asked, her smirk growing more conniving.

"A few subjects. Since almost half of them are already dead." Twilight said. "Rave Shackles, twenty three years of age and the watcher of Nimbus' most valuable money making sector; Club Andromeda. And if I'm not mistaken, he could also be the organizer of the experiments."

"Then it shouldn't be that hard to spot him." Sunset raised her head, nodding at the elevated platform to their right just beyond the dance floor. "Red tables. That's where the rich kids usually sit all night. Since they're the only ones who can afford it."

Twilight followed the given trajectory and began scanning every person that occupied the tables. There she saw the youthful man with silver white hair, highlighted with wild streaks of indigo. It was a match.

"Found him." Twilight said. "We have to bring him down to our level." She pulled out a small pellet from her jacket, shiny and prussian in color. "If I can get to him and give him this, it'll release a special type of aerosol. I can persuade him to open that vault for us. His memories will be completely wiped out by the time we're done."

"No, I don't think that's the correct approach here." Sunset pointed towards the table again, referring to the two larger men in suits standing behind Rave, to which Twilight followed. "See those two? There's no bribe in the world that'll convince them to let you near the guy. Plus, Rave isn't the type of person who'll be too interested in your special 'ecstacy' or even you."

"Why? Have you met him personally?" Twilight questioned, pocketing the pellet.

"Didn't have a file of him when I was planning to destroy Canterlot, so no. I haven't."

"Then how can you be so sure?" Twilight said, eyeing the redhead distrustfully.

"You can tell a lot about a person just by looking at the way they sit or where they're sitting in."

Sunset urged Twilight to observe the scene carefully. There were five other men seated at the red table, all of them a decade older, and clearly intoxicated, complete with their own bottles and a girl on each of their laps, beaming about unshared topics that have brought momentum to their conversation. Rave, however, had a fixed expression on his face, and while it may seem like he shared his companion's interests, it would appear that his focus on other subjects were much greater than booze or women. There was no mistaking that he was the dominant figure among all of them. And he wasn't to be touched.

Although impressed by the display of advertancy and the confidence in the way it was exhibited, Twilight could not offer her compliments. "Since when did you take an interest in ethology?"

"I think it's a talent of mine that I've perfected ever since I wasn't allowed to beat people into admission." Sunset beamed as she pointed to her head. "But maybe also because I've spent a lot of my time alone at clubs, with that time spent trying to know people's stories without asking for them."

Twilight nodded as her gaze bore into those untrustworthy cyan orbs. "Right. But we still have to get his print."

"Oh, not to worry." Sunset said. "We have another option." She darted a thumb to the blue haired girl on the dancefloor.

"Her again? What makes her so special?" Twilight asked, gradually getting annoyed.

"Nimbus lost a lot of blood. He doesn't have enough bodies to carry his crumbling, if not dying operation. And the experiments are probably the only thing left that has great significance to him. That would require a lot of attention from the few people he trusts."

"And you think that a smart man like him would want to put his trust on some wasted kid?"

"Desperate man." Sunset corrected. "Rave Shackles is someone who won't take bullshit from anyone. Azure on the other hand, is gullible. As bitchy as she may seem. Between the two of them, she's the easier target."

Twilight raised her hands. "Let's put some things into consideration first. What if you're wrong about Azure? What if she can't help us?"

"Just trust me." Sunset pressed.

Twilight scoffed. "Trust you?"

"I know her better than anyone." Sunset argued. "And that's enough reason for you to trust my judgement. After all, you can take partial credit for every smart move I make since it's all influenced by your little programming. Or, you know, maybe it's just me. And that maybe you should at least acknowledge that."

While the fair distance between them was maintained to a tolerable degree, the tension emanating from the sheer intensity of their locked gaze was almost excruciating for Twilight, and that it threatened her into submission. But instead, she created a compromise out of bitter acceptance, as she put into consideration that The Court was watching them both with their own judgements at hand.

"Very well," she finally said, folding her arms to her chest. "We still have one concern; Azure betrayed you. How do you expect her to cooperate now, assuming you can still sway her?"

That smile of pure confidence made a return to Sunset's lips, and Twilight already developed a great disdain towards it.

"Oh, I won't do anything. She's all yours."

Twilight blinked. "Excuse me?"

"You, Sombra's little darling, have the opportunity to act as the club's casual patron, looking for someone worthy enough to spend her night with. And besides, you have your crazy drugs with you."

"Oh, you cannot be serious." Twilight groaned.

"What? It's brilliant." Sunset spread her arms as if demanding for some concession, something that Twilight would not even entertain for the sake of vanity.

"Let me repeat what you're suggesting. You want me to go out there and drug a small-time underworld vixen?"

"The girl's already drunk up her ass. This is an easy case. All you gotta do is charm her, make her say a few things and if she gives any confirmation then boom! You can have her sniff some of that delicious drug and open the vault for us. Don't worry. If you want, we can both charm her, with you over there and me right here." Sunset said then pointed to her earpiece.

Twilight could not resist a look of pure disbelief when she saw the victorious smile on Sunset's face. Fortunately, Twilight was not one to withdraw from challenges. Aware that she was officially carrying The Court's name on her shoulders, with Sombra being the one that made her emissary.

"Fine. I'll do it. But this is not to play your game."

"You're… you're good?" Sunset could barely choke out the words when Twilight pulled out a cigarette from her jacket, in a way that made it seem like she was so accustomed to doing. Twilight could smile at the sight of the redhead's priceless expression, but chose not to. No way she would give her that satisfaction.

"Twilight."

Sombra's nagging voice didn't seem to throw her off. "Surely, I'm allowed to blend in with these people. If I'm going to approach one of them."

"Very well. But remember, young lady, I will be confiscating every pack."

"That's one reason to savor this then." Twilight said wryly, puffing as many rings of clouds into the air, all while making sure she was prepared to sit through another one of Sombra's lectures once this was all over.

Sunset obviously heard it, so she smiled. A little bit of the rebellious side was a quality that Twilight rarely exhibited but was always a treat to see.

Twilight strutted off to the dance floor with her cigarette pressed between her lips, with Sunset promising to stand guard and keep her senses alert, neglecting the fact that the air had the potential of threatening her into a dazed state. She sat and leaned against the countertop, facing the wild mass of bodies engulfed by the kaleidoscopic lights and shadows. The redhead's eyes never left Twilight's form, now sneaking her way into the crowd, and slowly getting closer to Azure.

Not before long, Azure bumped into Twilight and was caught in her gaze. Even from afar, Sunset could tell that the younger girl was intoxicated, judging by the lopsided smile on her face. Just as she thought. Twilight encouraged Azure to continue dancing without a word, as she too began bopping to the music.

Sunset watched the two girls dance together. A funny sight to see, it was. She could not resist a snicker escape her when she realized she wasn't even jealous, and instead she was deeply amused by it all. And oh, how she wished that The Court would grant her the chance to down a few shots.

"Ain't that a sight for sore eyes?" Flamepuff giggled into her ear. "Who would have thought that Sombra's little princess has her own secret venom? Now, you're just wishing she'd bite you too."

Sunset watched as Azure sneaked her arms around Twilight's shoulders. There saw a sudden pause, but Sunset was both relieved, and dare she say proud, when Twilight decided to return the gesture by pulling Azure closer by the waist. Although no matter how impressive it was for Twilight to put up an act, deep down, whether it was by intuition or mere observation, Sunset came to the conclusion that the girl absolutely hated every second of it. And knowing that gave Sunset all the amusement she wanted.

"Nice job, princess." She called. "When you're done, how 'bout you buy her a drink. See if she can hold a good conversation."

Sunset waited for a sign of acknowledgment from the girl, but it seemed like she was too busy dancing with the other in her arms. Sunset let out a sigh, kept her eyes and ears peeled for any signs of distress.

"Might wanna check up on Twilight, bacon strip. You don't wanna stay here for longer than intended." Flamepuff said.

Huh. That's odd. The last time there was any sign of danger, you were so damn excited and couldn't wait to throw me into situations where I'd get my head blown to bits.

Flamepuff did not bother to answer and it was not long until Sunset realized he'd already vanished.

Well, I guess we know who's the fucking pussy now.

While Sunset sulked by the counter, the heat and pressure on the dance floor had only continued to escalate. To Twilight, nothing was more alienating than coming to a loud club, surrounded by intoxicated strangers, and pretending to enjoy every second of that visit. By that moment, the amount of alcohol Azure had consumed before their dance was surely enough to allay any suspicion. She was so drunk that she could barely recognize the critical glare behind Twilight's specs.

Azure leaned close to her. "Thanks for saving me from those creeps." She whispered into her ear.

Twilight forced a small laugh, blowing little puffs of smoke from her cigarette. "No offense. You don't seem like the kind of girl who needed saving."

"Okay. Then why did you drag me out here?"

"Do we even need any real reason for doing anything in this place?" Twilight replied casually with a light shrug. She had to resist a scowl after hearing Sunset's snicker.

"Hmm. Touché." Azure smirked.

Twilight leaned closer. "Let me buy you a drink." She offered, side-glancing Sunset from afar.

Not bad, Sunset mouthed.

Twilight gently dragged Azure away from the dance floor and towards the counter. Both of them took the seats far enough where Sunset could still see them.

"Haven't seen you around here before." Azure began with a crooked smile.

"Oh, yeah. It's my first time here, really." Twilight said, nonchalantly resting her elbow against the countertop. "A couple of friends recommended this club to me a few times. I figured I should see the hype for myself."

"You're not from around here, are you? Canterlot, I mean." Azure asked after accepting the shot of vodka from the bartender.

"And you can tell?"

"Canterlot isn't everyone's go-to place when it comes to entertainment as of late. The city's gone through some bad shit. But I guess it's not bad enough to scare away its thrill-seeking and foreign customers. Such as yourself."

"Oh, I don't know about that."

"Not to creep you out, but you look and smell like someone really important too." Azure said before downing her drink in one go.

"Then I'm betting you know a lot of important people as well." Twilight said in hopes to spark something in their conversation.

"That depends. I mean, I know a lot of dead important people." Azure shrugged.

Twilight paused. "Oh. Really?"

Azure quickly raised her hand. "I'm a huge history buff." She said, chuckling. "Azure, by the way."

Twilight eyed Azure with careful intent before proceeding, "Shade."

"Shade." Azure repeated with a smile. "So, how do you like the club so far?"

"Well, it's surely not like the ones I'm used to." Twilight said, flicking off the tip of her cigarette. "This one's got a real sense of danger etched in every inch of its structure."

There was a twitch in Azure's eye after the dubious comment, and Twilight took note of this.

"How ironic." Azure said. "Do not be fooled by the bright colors and the fun that this place offers. Especially not in this fucked up city."

"Perhaps people are just attracted to the unusual." Twilight encouraged, offering another drink to Azure, which she absentmindedly accepted. "There's something about insanity that draws specific people in."

"Oh, believe me. The important people that I know each have their different doses of insanity." Azure said, after downing another shot. Her eyes glistened in a way as if she was unsettled by some unspoken thought. "Some might have overdosed themselves more than others."

"Seems like you've taken some of the doses yourself."

Azure let out a brief chuckle. "You're saying that I'm important or insane?"

"You tell me." Twilight said, her tone apathetic this time. She raised the pellet in front of Azure's face and broke it in half.

"I… I'm one of them now." Azure said, sitting in a daze with her eyes wandering about aimlessly, reverting back into a lost and confused child. "They're doing something. Something they said was gonna be… I don't like it but… I have no choice."

"Can you open the door?" Twilight whispered as she leaned closer to the girl. Azure didn't respond. She just scrunched her face as if she was in pain.

"What's wrong?" Sunset asked, perking up from her seat.

Twilight firmly grabbed Azure's shoulder and shook her out of her aimless trance. "Answer me. Can you open it?"

Azure opened her eyes again and presented them to Twilight. "Yes. Yes I can."

For a moment, relief and triumph washed over the two girls. More importantly, Sunset felt the most victorious. But it wasn't the time to gloat.

Twilight let go of Azure. "Show me." She ordered, dropping her cigarette to the ground before following Azure who already hopped off from her seat.

"You go ahead to the storage room. I'll follow shortly after." Sunset said to Twilight.

Twilight was about to question Sunset's choices, but quickly dismissed the idea before she headed off towards the storage room, with Azure leading the way. Sunset watched Twilight's departure until she vanished into a corner that led into the storage room. She scanned the club one last time, forced to her by the tingling sensation that had been warning her for awhile now. She could not specifically tell as to what was bothering her, as her senses had done nothing but fail her after being severely intoxicated by the air without her knowing it.

"Sunset. You are not supposed to lose visual on Twilight. Is there a problem?"

"Just hold on a second."

When all was done, and the threat had failed to reveal itself to her, a sigh of relief escaped her lips.

"Nevermind."

"Not so fast."

Sunset immediately halted in place when something pressed against her back. A gun's barrel, to be precise. And only then her senses were awakened. She raised her hands in caution while she slowly, and carefully turned around to meet the menace behind her.

"Ah, shit. Not you."

Author's Note

Stay at home. Stay safe. Eat your vedgetables and wash your hands.

Chapter 26: Amelioration
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 26: Amelioration

While the club proceeded with their usual activities, Twilight, along with her deeply intoxicated victim, ventured deep into the farthest corners of the carnal edifice. Together, they encountered a few of the club's patrons performing foreplays in the very halls that lead to the storage room, which Twilight barely paid any attention to. While it caught her off guard at first, it did provide the illusion that lightened up the tense urgency compelling her to be alert at all times.

Soon after, Twilight reached her destination, coming across a metal door with the words 'storage room' embedded on its surface. She took a moment to wait for Sunset. There was still no response, not even a sign of her presence in the halls. Twilight wasn't one to waste her time on waiting, and if The Court prohibited her from making her way into the storage room without Sunset's assistance, there surely was no objection from them. Yet.

Upon entering the storage room, Twilight was greeted by stacks upon stacks of boxes that turned into a series of maze. It took a few turns around corners before she finally saw the vault at the very end of the room; a thick, bulky metal door equipped with a biometric scanner just as Vanta told them. By that time, Azure was completely out cold and could barely stand on her own. Twilight heaved the younger girl up and placed her hand on the scanner, hoping all that trouble with the dancing and chatting was worth it.

The scanner ran through Azure's hand over five times, and anticipating the door's grant to passage only alleviated the pressure so much that it made Twilight hop on her heels, and mumble to herself repeatedly. But Sombra conditioned her to thrive in the pressure, and so she did. And when the door beeped into life, Twilight sighed in relief, letting a wave of it touch her mind so carelessly that she almost dropped Azure to the ground.

Twilight took a step back when the door slid open, revealing a staircase that led to an underground passage. Gently, she put Azure down and let her doze off on the ground.

"I finally got it. Where are you?"

"Might wanna go ahead. I got myself into a situation here."

"You what?"

Hatred and vengeance. Such recognizable emotions were no stranger to Sunset. And coming from a girl in Olivia's position did not do well to shock her either, nor was she even that surprised in the slightest degree. But all it did was raise the stakes, knowing that once her presence was known throughout Club Andromeda, old enemies would be hunting her. Only this time, she was not about to enjoy the thrills of getting slashed into pieces again and again and would remain standing by the end of it, no. She was fine with the painful torture and violence, if only she was not inevitably tied to someone who she knew was not entirely capable of surviving through all that.

"You…" Olivia growled through her gnashed teeth, her voice trembled as well as the gun pointed straight between Sunset's eyes. "You killed him…"

"Vanta…" Sunset choked out, eyes carefully fixed towards the girl before her. "Should I engage?"

"Apprehend her immediately."

"Gladly."

Sunset swiftly locked her arms around Olivia, and wrestled for possession over the gun. The mad girl unleashed all the pent up hell inside her as she struggled to scratch, kick and bite her way out of the hold, while Sunset fought ferociously to block Olivia's index finger from pulling the trigger. Olivia forcefully jerked her body to the right, causing both of them trapped by each other's hold to meet the ground in a precarious thud.

As the music swelled, a loud gunshot shook the air like an uninvited guest, startling all of the club's patrons to holler about like rats in the darkness. A loud and vicious ringing pounded into Sunset's head, and the sounds of the world was silenced. She snatched the gun from Olivia's hand and immediately removed the magazine clip, which then she threw away where the deepest of shadows resided and no hand could ever reach.

Sunset stood, the chaotic scenery before her growing ever silent. Still lightheaded, every sense in her body had been switched into overdrive, for the imminent danger was bound to strike.

She ran with all the strength she could gather, allowing the stored images in her head to guide her into the narrow halls. As she went deeper, the sound of everything was beginning to concentrate, allowing her to finally hear her uneven footsteps and heavy breathing. She reached for her earpiece, but was only met with utter disappointment when she found only blood and the fleshy remnants of her left ear. It was then the pain came next.

"Shit!"

Sunset ran faster until she reached the storage room where she knew the vault was located. She then found Azure lying unconsciously at its step. Sunset did not care and proceeded to enter the passage that led underground, later finding herself within the concrete tunnels, illuminated only by green lights.

"Twilight!" Sunset called. "Twilight, can you hear me? Where are you?"

No answer. Sunset moved deeper into the tunnels, throwing curses into the winds.

"Shit! Twilight. Where the hell…?" Sunset stopped when she spotted a familiar figure, who quickly swivelled to her direction upon hearing her name.

"What took you so long?! What the hell happened up there?" Twilight yelled furiously, before taking notice of Sunset's missing ear.

"Well, I guess now I know why you couldn't respond to me." Twilight said. "Also, the tunnel's structure is interfering with the signal. I can no longer connect to them."

"Neither can I, so we better get to what we came here for."

"Right. There should be a chamber just beyond this path." Twilight beckoned before the two of them sprinted off the tunnels.

While they moved deeper into the structure, Sunset could not help but feel a heavy sense of unnaturalness. And the stench was awful. Twilight had not sensed it yet, but there was something cruel waiting for them at the end of the tunnels.

"This place… it smells like death. Like they just dug an entire graveyard and moved it here." Sunset hissed, putting a hand on her nose.

Twilight looked at the redhead with a new breed of concern, especially with the alarming dread written across her intense cyan eyes. It was a sign that Twilight obliged to trust, like a master trusting the intuitive perking of a dog's ears.

The two entered the opening of a chamber. It was huge, coated by the concentrated and malicious green haze that shone through every chrome and silver machinery tucked at the sides of the room, their protruding bulbs flickering an alarming bright yellow. Thick and long tubes were bundled together and formed wavy patterns across the floor like a group of black and chunky snakes, relaxed but lethal all the same.

At the center of the chamber were numerous cells, possibly more than four dozens or more, lined up in rows. All of the cells were framed in metal and thick glass, each housing a singular body. It was then that a wave of realization came, as the stench violently bombarded the girls' senses.

"You were right," Twilight muffled against her sleeve as she covered her face. "This place does smell like death. They've been keeping dead bodies down here and turning them into monsters."

The chamber was indeed the subject of curiosity, and Sunset's first reaction was to investigate, walking closer to one of the cells. Twilight followed, and the two shared looks of befuddlement, disgust and a sickly sense of amazement upon eyeing the corpse in one of the cells, curled up like a fetus in an artificial womb. It was one that had not yet decayed severely, but it did not take more than common sense for a person to know that it was dead.

"I see. They're coming up with a solution for them to have complete autonomy on the human body, possibly omitting every complication they encountered from their previous experiment: you." Twilight said, turning to Sunset.

"And they said I was a mistake." Sunset commented with a bitter scowl.

"We have to find some samples." Twilight directed.

"As far as I can see, there is not a single vial of any chemical compound in here." Sunset said, gesturing to their surroundings.

Twilight looked around, and she agreed with the redhead, which made her swell with frustration. "I need something that I can take back to the lab. Otherwise we've both come here for nothing."

Sunset scanned the chamber once more, and to her right she saw a computer that stood by the nearest wall.

Twilight followed Sunset's direction and didn't say a word as she sprinted straight towards the machine.

"Stay in guard." Twilight ordered without sharing a look.

With the rest of the chamber for her to inspect, Sunset left Twilight to tamper with the computer alone. One by one, she took long and careful examinations at the corpses, unintentionally hoping that she might recognize one of them. The longer she observed, the more she noticed some similarities between them. They all had scars of stitching on their heads, and tubes plugged into their napes. The more she looked, the more she wondered about their possible origins, which was something that she certainly wasn't interested in. For a long time, she had nearly perfected the art of apathy. But then, feelings of vulnerability came, tricking her into thinking she should give a damn. But no. These people, these corpses, had nothing to do with her.

"This is interesting." Twilight said out loud with her nose on the keyboard. "They developed another version of the drug, the same one that they gave you." She continued with a much lower voice. "Enhances strength, senses, endurance – It's exactly the same. Only—"

"Upgraded." Sunset finished, solemnly running her fingers across the glass. "The corpses get better treatment than I do." She muttered under her breath.

"Yes and what's more interesting here is that all of their cerebral properties are intact. Cognitive functioning, memories and awareness, all of it."

"The hell does that mean?" Sunset asked as she withdrew her hand.

"Hold on." Twilight furiously scrolled through the immense number of datas on the screen. "The pathogen acts accordingly. Like some sort of switch." She paused for a moment. "Their brains are still active and relatively normal. But once the pathogen is activated by a specific trigger, it almost like it 'masks' them completely."

"So while they're being controlled, they can still feel and think like their normal selves on the inside. Like they're trapped in their own bodies or something." Sunset suggested.

"Theoretically speaking, yes. And I believe that's what makes them more dangerous than you."

"Think you can fix that?"

"I'm not sure. But one thing I am sure of is that these lunatics definitely found the solution to their problems."

Silence followed and it stretched longer for about a minute. Twilight anticipated a response from Sunset, but nothing but the faint ambience of the chamber echoed back to her. She later dismissed it as she plugged the flash drive into the computer.

Downloading files. Five percent.

Twilight stared at the screen for a brief moment before facing the chamber again. She started looking for Sunset through the rows of cells, and by the third row she saw her standing with her eyes fixed at a particular cell before her.

"What are you doing?" Twilight asked as she approached the girl.

Something about Sunset's ill, wide eyed expression kept Twilight on her toes. And as she walked closer to her, her eyes too widened in shock and disbelief.

"That's Thunder Bass."

Twilight kept her fortitude as she laid eyes on Thunder's abnormally thin body, curled up in the cell with tubes protruding from his nape like the others. She never thought of him as a close acquaintance, and it wasn't the reason why she was mildly disturbed. It was the fact that he was a familiar face bound by the memories of the past, now perverted and twisted into something of a nightmare.

The same nightmare that made Sunset.

"He's not alone." Sunset walked over towards the third cell to Thunder's right.

"... Brawly Beats..." Twilight gasped. Brawly looked far more severe than Thunder. His wavy minty green hair was all gone, and his face and entire body was filled with jagged scars and stitches.

"Well, if these two are here… then maybe..." Sunset hummed.

There was a faint sound of something banging against the glass.

"What was that?" Twilight whispered.

Sunset's answer evaporated from her lips when a sound of someone's muffled moaning interrupted them again. It was subtle, but enough to steal away the reigning silence. She walked around the rows of cells, gun in hand and carefully locating the source of the mysterious sound. Twilight followed behind with her senses on full alert. They searched and searched until they came upon another ghastly yet familiar face.

"What the hell?" Twilight gasped with a look of horror etched across her face.

Unlike the rest of the corpses that were each subjected to different stages of decay, he was the only one who was physically intact and even fully dressed in black clothing. Numerous tubes dug deep into his scalp of unevenly cut blue hair, leading to a nasty scar that lined his forehead like a thorny crown. He seemed to be nearly paralyzed, with his head spared of the condition, banging into the glass in hopes such endeavor could free him from his confinement. Then, there were his eyes, wide and screaming with past tortures. The lower half of his face was covered in a tight mask that muffled his pleading. When he briefly locked eyes with Sunset, a burst of conflict, confusion, anguish and scorn were all felt in between.

"Flash…" Sunset said as she lowered her gun, sharing Twilight's definite disbelief. "I… I thought they killed him."

Twilight turned away, repulsed by the grotesque appearance of her former friend. "Clearly, they didn't. And now he's turned into one of them."

"This is… this is fucking ironic." Sunset chuckled weakly. "Great. We're either trapped or chained by something that turns us all against each other."

"Hopefully not all of us." Twilight whispered to herself.

"They're gonna use him, them, against us sooner or later. We have to at least do something to stop that."

Twilight's expression suddenly turned acrid, as if it was the most offensive thing she had ever heard. "That's not the objective here. Our mission is to report and submit the evidence to Sombra. That's it. And mind you, we are emissaries and we are not above The Court's orders."

"I was hoping for a compromise, not a lecture but alright. Have it your way." Sunset plopped her shoulders in resignation.

Twilight dismissed herself from the conversation to return to the computer, while Sunset was left to stay in her spot. Even though her eyes were pinned towards the floor, she could feel the resentment coming from Flash's eyes, boring into her entire being. Something was keeping her from squaring up to them and that made it all the more bitter.

Now, her abandonment had led him to a fate worse than death. There were so many words demanding to be said, but her pride dictated their fates to not meet. And if she had any clear conscience or honesty left within her, she would have admitted to herself that seeing her best friend, the one person who defended her for years despite her misdeeds and being put in such inhumane position as his reward, truly felt like utter shit.

"The files are secured." Twilight announced as she came back with the drive in hand. "Let's go."

"What are we gonna do about him?" Sunset asked quietly.

"Anything that involves him is not our decision to make. We let The Court decide his fate and we will hear of it once we get back." Twilight firmly said, but it was no accident that Sunset found a trace of dismay in her tone. Shortly after, Twilight's eyes hardened and she scoffed, "And why the hell do you care anyway?"

Sunset was yet again brought to another moment of being trapped in a corner. She wasn't given the chance to reason or argue with her logic when Twilight unceremoniously walked out of the chamber.

"Indeed." Sunset whispered before following the other girl, now carrying the unpleasant storm building up inside her, waiting for an avenue of release.

Once she joined Twilight in the corridors, her hairs began standing up on end again, worsened by the flurry of unease piling up after every bothersome concern that was screaming in her mind. Both of them were still terribly shaken by their discovery, and neither of them had the desire to discuss it. They established an understanding that it was not the time for them to keep their guards down over personal matters.

Sunset looked up and saw the little demon hovering above them. He didn't say anything, nor showed any gesture or warning that Sunset should take note of. But perhaps it was obvious enough that the indication of his mere presence meant something terrible was about to happen.

Quietly, Sunset took her gun from the holster beneath her coat and handed it to Twilight. Twilight merely frowned at her, both unsure and puzzled by the unnecessary offering.

"I already have a gun."

"You may need more bullets."

Twilight didn't refuse after that. If there was one thing that she trusted about Sunset, it was her intuition.

"They probably have the entire cavalry expecting us at the top. But relax. All guns'll be pointed at me. Nothing I can't take." Sunset said, trying to sound excited. "Try not to get caught between the crossfire."

"I'm only here to ensure that there won't be any."

After an interval, and the two emerged from the confines of the storage room, an eerie silence greeting them, signaling the absence of the usual loud activities of the club. Azure was also nowhere to be found. It was then that Twilight caught herself tightening her grip around the gun. Instinctively, Sunset began walking ahead of her, sheilding her from any danger that might welcome them by the time they reached the end of the narrow corridors. And when they had, their preparedness spared them the shock when they discovered the dance floor completely void of any wild human presence, save for a group of men armed with rifles standing in the pink haze.

At the middle of them all was Rave Shackles himself, clad in his gold and purple suit. The two girls halted and saved a few feet between them and the group of men that scattered throughout the club, with a few looming down from the balconies.

"I have to be honest, I was expecting a much more aggressive and loud visit." Rave said with an upbeat tone. "But I suppose, I shouldn't be surprised by the secrecy, considering that what I have tonight aren't just ordinary guests."

"I admire your definitive observations, Rave. Now, how 'bout you just spare us all the formality and get on with this shit already, huh?" Sunset said sharply as she bared her teeth towards him, while making sure her entire frame was enough to shield Twilight behind her.

"Ah, Sunset Shimmer. I truly wish it was under better circumstances." Rave raised his gun and shot Sunset straight to the chest.

The next thing they saw was Twilight exposed in her spot as the redhead collapsed to her floor.

"Right, then. Now we got that settled with, let's take care of you." Rave said, aiming the gun at Twilight.

"You're a smart man, Rave Shackles," Twilight began with her dangerously calm facade. "That said, I'm sure you recognize an authority of high order when you see one and that you should at least reconsider your actions before you spark something unecessary."

"And who are you?"

"My name is Twilight Sparkle, and I am the emmissary of The Court. To make it simpler for those who do not understand the significance of this visit, every information that I have gathered here tonight has been directed straight towards the most powerful and influencial people on the planet, and they are all watching you at this very moment." Twilight stepped over Sunset's unconscious and facing down body, and pracariously closing the few feet between her and Rave. "If you even dare put a bullet in me, you're not only staining your hands with my blood, but also the blood of every man standing here in this room, along with their wives, and the next generation of their family."

The air of control shifted in the room.

"A smart man like you, Rave Shackles, would consider relieving these men right now."

There was a glow of begrudging defeat in Rave's eyes, but he never took away his smile. He waved his hand and all of his men exited the club, leaving only the three of them alone on that pink lit dance floor.

"An emissary of The Court in my house," Rave repeated. "What an honor."

"Spare me the annotations. What have you done to her?" Twilight demanded.

"I only did what I should have done a long time ago."

"Which is?"

Rave paused as Twilight drew closer to him and she saw his confidence and boyish swagger struggling to keep him in his ground, but it was his smile that served as the ultimate saving grace. "I truly liked her. A long time ago. Back when I was young and foolish, I turned her into something I shouldn't have. Not because it was wrong for me to do so, no. I truly believe we all have the right to exercise the mind. It was me failing to recognize the errors of my ways, and that I chose to ignore it. Ignored her. I let her get back out there with her growing unstable mind which eventually led to this.."

"Did you kill her?"

"No." Rave said. "I know she doesn't deserve it, but as the one partially responsible for her unfortunate becoming, I gave her something that I hope will undo that I've done."

"Undo?"

Twilight quickly turned around to see Sunset struggling to get to her feet. And by struggling, literally trying to get her unstable limbs to support her weight. Her joints wobbled uncontrollably, and blood began trickling from her nose, staining her gnashed teeth with shining crimson.

"What...?" Twilight was visibly startled and confused.

"You sneaky little bastard." Sunset grunted, the blood now running down her chin. As she tried steadying herself on her feet, she held out a large tranquilizer dart that previously punctured itself deep into her heart. "See… see this? He fucking poisoned me!"

"That's not true. It's not poiso–" Twilight punched Rave in the mouth with the grip of the gun that she secretly fished out a few moments back. Blood oozed from his injured gums, but his smile did not leave his lips, and by then Twilight was most definitely tempted to shoot him right there.

"Rave Shackles, member of the White crime syndicate, and the organizer of the illicit and unapproved drug experiments, how do you plead?"

Rave took out a tiny circular remote with a singular button. and held it up in front of his face. "I wish to make amends." He said before pressing his thumb against the button.

"What did you do?" Twilight demanded, but Rave merely walked backwards from her with that satisfied look on his face.

"Twilight…" Sunset called out to her in a shaky whisper. What followed was more pretentious than any loud warning. "He's coming…"

For a moment, Twilight's motor functions demobilized at the dreadful yet all too vague warning. And she regretted it, when Flash came out from the corridors and charged like a mad bull towards her direction.

"Twilight, look out!"

Twilight found herself tumbling across the floor. She immediately sat up and saw Sunset wrestling with Flash. Compelled by strong and unseen forces which had turned him into a blind, mad dog, Flash fought with absolutely no hesitation, no mercy, and worst of all, no trace of humanity within his cold glowing blue eyes. The violence quickly escalated and Twilight had to crawl away from the scene, but she could not take her eyes off of the two former best friends clawing at each other's faces like animals.

"Flash! You fucki–!" Sunset choked in both pain and annoyance when Flash snatched her by the throat, his uncut nails digging deep into her skin.

Sunset took out the blade from her coat and sliced through his wrist, but it only tightened his grip around her neck. Becoming more annoyed and driven by the desperation to fill her lungs with precious oxygen, she plunged the blade into his elbow and forcefully slid it down until it reached his palm.

Flash dropped her, and she started gasping for air. She then shot Twilight an urgent look and yelled in a hoarse voice, "Shut this bastard off! Argh!" Flash, unbothered by his bleeding arm, picked up Sunset over his head and tossed her across the dance floor with ease, causing her to crash into the red tables.

Twilight quickly got back up to her feet and searched the room for the silver haired man. It was not long until she saw him heading straight for the exit. Twilight raised her gun and shot the door before he could reach it.

"You're not going anywhere." Twilight said, but the man continued to flee for the second floor. Twilight had no choice other than to chase him upstairs, much to her great frustration.

Meanwhile, Sunset already found herself in a much difficult position. She could feel blood flooding her lungs, and she coughed them out as soon as they reached her throat. When she tried rolling over to her back, a broken rib poked its way out of her skin. A colorful set of words escaped her lips. Just before she could sit up and punch the bone back inside where it belonged, Flash picked her up again by the neck and thrashed her around like a ragdoll into every piece of furniture in his reach until he finally slammed her hard against the floor.

The chemical was growing stronger and it burned her more than every broken bone and torn flesh combined. She thought she was about to die again, when Flamepuff appeared before her eyes, baring that cheeky grin with the sole purpose of taunting her in her misery.

"Shame to see you being bested by a former spineless prick." Flamepuff tutted mockingly. "I'll tell you what. Stop being a wimp and take this fight like the coldblooded killer you are. To spare you Master Vanta's disappointment and yours when it's Twilight's turn to being, I don't know, smashed to death?"

"No. No. No. No!" Sunset heaved herself up with the remaining might in her battered body and squared up to Flash once again, who was looking down at her with absent eyes. "I don't care what you're thinking right now, Flash. But I just have to let you know that I let you beat me the first time. Now, it's my turn."

Sunset threw a hand grenade towards Flash's feet, before tumbling to the side as fast as she could to escape the explosion. As the grenade went off, yellow flames burst violently, obliterating both of Flash's legs. For a while, Sunset felt a sense of consolation as she let herself lay on the floor and heal in peace.

"Man, I've never felt this severely fucked since I fell off that goddamn cliff." Sunset whispered, eyes pinned towards the ceiling while putting a shaky hand on her exposed rib bone.

"That juice is nasty." Flamepuff said, ogling at her wounded body. "Something is terribly wrong with you. I can smell it."

"And you think I can't?" Sunset growled between struggling breaths.

"But hey! You're still breathing!"

"Get the fuck outta here. I'm done with you." Sunset snarled and spat out the blood oozing from her mouth.

"I'm not."

Sunset hardly cared at that point. She tenderly put a thumb against her rib, took a few preparatory breaths, and pressed it back inside as hard as she could. A loud grunt came out of her throat when the bones sliced through her flesh, which proved truly more agonizing than ever, even after the many times of experiencing such pain.

It was not long before her moment of peace was destroyed when she turned to face Flash again, and realized that his legs were regenerating at an alarming rate. She figured it was only a matter of minutes before he could finally walk again and finish her off for good.

"See you soon, bacon strip! Ha! Ha!" Flamepuff cackled just before he vanished into the pink haze.

Flash started crawling after her, his empty eyes firmly fixed towards her like a mindless drone. It was something that she never thought would bring her so much dread. The kind that she might never win against.

"Shit. Shit. Shit. Flash! Snap out of it! I said fucking snap out of it!"

Sunset snatched the spare gun from her holster and began shooting, while she struggled to scoot away from Flash's reach using her broken elbow. The sounds of the gunshots below married with the ones emanating from the balconies. Twilight repeatedly cursed to herself everytime Rave refused to surrender with every warning.

"Rave! I will not ask you again!" Twilight barked, pointing a gun against the pillar, knowing Rave was hiding just around the corner.

"I'm sorry but Sunset Shimmer has to die."

"Sunset Shimmer is under the custody of The Court. Her fate is not yours to decide!"

"She may be serving you now, but it was I who made her this way. I'm responsible for her just as I am responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people, all civilians and criminals alike. I, of all people, have the right to destroy what I once created."

As much as Twilight deeply agreed with most of Rave's statement, it was also something she could never acknowledge. Their game of cat and mouse was becoming more of a vexatious chore that she absolutely had no plans of extending.

"No one has the right to make these decisions unless The Court deems it so. Surrender the remote, Rave Shackles. And I might just consider requesting your punishment to be far less severe than initially determined."

"And what difference will that make?"

"It will make you less of a coward."

Sunset's screams shook the entire club, urging Twilight to take a peek at the dance floor down below. The two were still fighting, and even from a distance, one could easily determine who was winning.

With every brutal blow Sunset took, it became harder for her to stay on her feet. Given the poison spreading inside her, she was inferior compared to Flash's combined speed and strength. She later recieved a brutal kick to the head, causing her to fall completely flat on her face. She laid there, hardly clinging to whatever she had left.

Turning her attention away from the scene, Twilight rushed towards the corner of the pillar and sent Rave staggering back against the railings in surprise. When he looked back, a gun was now pointed straight to his face. He slowly raised his hands and eyed the girl before him.

"You're really willing to save her despite everything she's done." He said, rather beguiled. "Oh, well. It doesn't matter if she survives tonight. She'll be no use to you from now on. You will dispose of her completely." He revealed the remote in his hand then pressed his thumb against the button, releasing Flash from his control. Flash's entire mind and body were drained to complete exhaustion. And so he fell back and drifted into unconsciousness.

Twilight, despite recognizing Rave's little act of redemption, couldn't help but bash his nose inwards with her bare fist, knocking him to the ground. His defeat brought a sense of triumph in her, as she sneered at his body one last time before abandoning him in the balconies.

"I'll see you in court, Rave Shackles."

When Twilight returned to the dance floor, she immediately rushed to Sunset. All Twilight could hear was her occasional wheezing and moaning. Twilight couldn't resist feeling deeply disappointed and uneased upon witnessing such a miserable state.

Reluctantly, Twilight knelt down to the redhead's level and snapped her fingers in front of her face in hopes to retrieve her focus. Sunset looked up, weakly, pathetically, with her bleeding crimson eye.

Twilight clenched her jaw as she thought of a proper thing to say. She looked around, briefly distracted when her eyes unintentionally fell upon Flash's unconscious body. It was all a bizarre experience to see everything unfold in front of her like that. Only worsened when she spotted her earpiece in fragments a few feet away. She must've dropped it when Sunset pushed her out of the way.

Defeated and aggravated all at once, Twilight huffed as she took out a syringe from her jacket. Sunset looked up at the object with curiosity, and was suddenly intimidated by the sheer size of its needle, bringing her into full consciousness. Twilight jammed the needle into Sunset's neck and pressed the substance into her veins.

"Get up." Twilight ordered as she pulled out the needle and got back to her feet.

"Wha… what was that?" Sunset moaned, scratching the punctured area of her neck.

"Concentrated endorphine. The one I brought for myself. Now get up."

Twilight carefully analyzed everything Rave had told her earlier. After looking him in the eye, she knew he was no liar. A conniving, clever young man. Maybe a sickly mirror image of herself. But not a liar. She felt the urge to make an investigation of her own without The Court's supervision. She had to unveil the cloud that was beginning to cover her mind.

Author's Note

Hope you all are safe and sound in this crazy world.

Chapter 27: Spectre
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 27: Spectre

The moment Twilight and Sunset left that club and nicked a random patron's car, it was as if the entire atmosphere was pressing itself against their heads, urging their minds to assume the worst possible outcomes that might afflict them by the time they return to the castle.

Twilight took the wheel, of course. And they had been driving around Canterlot for nearly an hour. If Sunset only had the energy, she would have asked Twilight what was going on and why they were not on a chopper that was supposed to transport them back to the castle. Not that Twilight would even answer her anyway. Neither of them said anything to each other since they drove off that parking lot. Luckily, no one seemed to be following them. Yet.

Every now and then, Twilight would sneak a look at Sunset and secretly make mental notes to herself. The bleeding still continued, though it wasn't as severe as before. Sunset would instinctively wipe the leaking with the back of her hand, then lightly scratch her barely healing wounds like a mangy dog. It went on and on. Almost like a routine.

The redhead was always threatened to doze off. The only thing keeping her awake was the constant feeling of uneasiness in the air that made her turn her full attention towards Twilight. Or at least she tried to. She took notice of the girl's firm and stoic demeanor. But Sunset could tell that the uneasiness definitely infected them both. She saw it just by the way Twilight's grip tightened around the wheel. It was almost reassuring to watch.

As the night grew colder with incertitude, Sunset found herself in a familiar setting when she turned her eyes to the world outside the car. Twilight parked the car to the nearest unoccupied lot, then turned off the engine to let the dominant silence take over the air like a ghost.

Sunset nearly laughed upon eyeing the familiar shape of the school that still stood its ground after so many years. A wave of nostalgia embraced her, a feeling snatched away by the powerful curiosity behind such untimely visit.

"Can you walk?" Twilight asked in a flat and cold tone, not even bothering to give the redhead a look.

Sunset hesitated before nodding in confirmation. As much as she hated to admit the pain that afflicted her every joint, she didn't want to feel even more of a nuisance around Twilight. She was aware that she had no other way of answering the question without receiving a look of disapproval.

"Follow me." Twilight said.

The two girls approached the school yard as a pair of uneager visitors, walking in a place that had been considered dead to them in their own minds. It was much like taking a stroll in a graveyard of disregarded memories.

Sunset briefly looked at the horse statue, feeling distant and indifferent towards the sentiments she once associated with it. She merely looked away to face Twilight's back once again.

The absence of security around the area was concerning at first, but Twilight proceeded with unlocking the school's front doors without dwelling on the curious fact. Seconds passed by and the doors opened, granting them a welcome no less ceremonious than the soft creaking of the hinges and the breezy whisper of the night.

The two girls entered quietly. Twilight took out her mini flashlight to illuminate their path. She noticed the active red dot staring at them from the corner of the hall. Sunset followed her gaze and noticed it too, both of them sharing an unsaid comprehension yet chose to be unbothered.

They made a stop by the clinic. And it was then that Sunset seemed to understand a little when Twilight took a first aid kit with her before they made their way into the school laboratory.

Twilight managed to hack into the laboratory's security system. An achievement that she would not have commited if she had led a different life. Upon entering, the two girls took a moment to settle in their new setting. Twilight didn't bother to turn on the lights, deciding the moonlight shining through the glass windows was preferably enough and less distracting.

"Sit." Twilight ordered, gently sliding a stool towards Sunset's leg.

The redhead slumped down the stool and leaned against the metal table behind her, careful not to disrupt the still orderliness of the apparatuses that sat on its top.

"Take off your coat." Twilight said in her demanding tone, leaving Sunset in a surprised yet delighted daze. As ordered, Sunset removed her bloody coat, letting it fall to the floor in a soft thud.

The light that peeked through the windows gently illuminated Sunset's arms, revealing more of her gnarly bruises for Twilight to view. But the true horror lied just below Sunset's breast, where a portion of her red shirt was soaked with an even darker shade of wet and sticky crimson.

Twilight pulled in another stool for herself before she began attending to Sunset's wounds. Sunset wordlessly watched the girl lift up the damaged and bloody shirt, exposing more of the bruises and nasty cuts that covered the rest of her abdomen. A small smile crept up Sunset's face, absorbed by the reality that Twilight was finally laying a hand on her for the first time since she was brought to The Court.

Twilight's touch was methodical and carried none of its usual warmth, only the isolated goal of patching up the redhead's wounded rib with cruel needles. Though harsh, Sunset welcomed it nonetheless.

Sunset was aware that she was embracing the new wave of vulnerability, such that burned her once cold and hardened chest. She felt weak. Truly weak. Twilight was so close to her, and could feel her steady breathing against her rib. Twilight's short leg occasionally brushed against Sunset's everytime she shifted into a better position.

Sunset realized that she missed how she smelled. She remembered the first intimate moment they had together in that very laboratory, when they were then interrupted only by another familiar face that she didn't bother to recall.

If only The Court had not dictated her body to submit into its helpless docility, Sunset would have ended her torture a few moments ago. But having no other option, the only thing she could cherish was that little moment. Simple yet torturous.

"Why haven't we gone back?" Sunset said in a hushed whisper.

No answer.

"I bet your old man's pissed by now." Sunset added, a sad attempt in brightening up the tense atmosphere between them.

"He could be. But he's never made a move in the past hour to stop us anyway." Twilight said, before tending to Sunset's shot ear that stopped its healing halfway. Their faces were so close now. So close perhaps, that Sunset nearly forgot how to breathe accordingly.

"It sure as hell wasn't Vanta's call." Sunset hissed at the pain. "Now why did the old man let us off?"

Twilight muttered something under her breath that Sunset didn't catch. It sounded like a complaint.

"More importantly, why are we here?" Sunset coaxed.

Twilight met the redhead's eyes again, this time closer and far more dangerous. "Stop talking." She demanded in a slow and quiet voice.

Sunset breathed through her nostrils as a response, afflicted by the urge to seek refuge from those judging eyes, yet so equally tempted to lean forward. In the end, she let Twilight finish her work. When Twilight was done, she placed the tray of tools on the table.

"Stay put. We're not done yet."

A sudden jolt of pain made Sunset's eye twitch. She looked down and saw that Twilight had just punctured her index finger with a needle. Twilight squeezed it until she saw a small bead of red come out of Sunset's finger, in which she immediately scraped off with the edge of a tiny vial. She held it out close to her eyes for close examination and gave it a little shake. Then, she stood from her stool and moved to another table where the microscopes were placed, picking the one nearest to the windows where the light of the moon was at its brightest.

After moments of anticipation, Sunset saw the sudden change in Twilight's posture, switching from reserved to tense. Twilight slowly leaned back from the microscope, but she never looked back to Sunset. Twilight was temporarily frozen in her place, as if she was trying to assimilate something that was beyond her comprehension. At least that's what it looked like from the redhead's perspective.

"I know you've got something to say. Whatever it is, just say it." Sunset said, though clearly not expecting an immediate answer. A few seconds passed before Twilight uttered a word.

"Well," Twilight sighed, resting her chin on top of her folded hands as she leaned against the table. "He obviously had anticipated your arrival."

"Rave?" Sunset inferred.

Twilight confirmed with a nod.

Sunset scoffed angrily. "Well, of course he did. Out of all the people I hunted down, he was the only one that got left out of my list. It was hard for him not to get paranoid." She paused as Twilight turned around to reveal the anxiety in her eyes. "Hey. Whatever it is, it's nothing you can't fix. I mean, hell! I literally got cremated for a good ten seconds and it did absolutely nothing to me. Nothing."

Sunset's jesting reassurances did nothing to appease the perturbed look in Twilight's eyes.

"He created you, and he knows how to bring you down. Exactly how to bring you down. Even… even I myself hadn't expected it to be that effective. But he did it. He did it."

"What exactly are you trying to say?" Sunset asked with a much severe expression. "What's so awfully indescribable that you deliberately disobeyed a direct order from Sombra and decided to come here?"

The shadow casting over Twilight's violet eyes only made it more difficult for Sunset to peel off the layers. Not that she ever succeeded in doing it in the first place.

Twilight spotted a scurrying mouse just behind the farthest table near the wall she was facing. She thought of its presence as of little importance, but suddenly it sparked an opportunity.

"Do you smell any animal in this room?" Twilight asked Sunset, who was a bit shocked by the bizarre turn.

"What?"

"Answer the damn question."

"No."

Sunset's answer earned a disappointed grimace from Twilight.

"Please, just tell me what the hell is going on?" Sunset asked with evident desperation.

Twilight took a deep breath. It was the least she deserved, she thought

"The substance in your blood, the one causing your excessive bleeding, delayed senses and debilitating your enhanced healing capabilities, isn't actually poison."

Sunset swallowed. "What is it?"

Twilight continued. "It's caused the rapid production of antibodies to fight back the foreign pathogen that's been inside you for years. The bleeding could have been an allergic reaction but it's nothing trivial."

"Which means… ?"

"In the simplest of terms, you're cured."

The new expression on Twilight's face was something Sunset couldn't entirely read. She couldn't tell if Twilight was relieved, raptured in some twisted gratification, or shaken by certain doom. Maybe it was all of the above.

As for Sunset herself, she didn't know if she had the proper word to describe the emotion she was feeling after hearing the revelation. Such news would have brought great joy to her if she had not yet already fallen in a much inexorable path. But one thing was for sure, she felt far more vulnerable than before.

Their eye contact was broken when a message popped up in Twilight's lenses.

The words read, 'CANTERBURY CEMETERY. ONE HOUR. - S'

Twilight thought it was a fair and cruel punishment for her insubordination. But she knew deep down that Sombra had a different purpose in mind. Now she had to endure another hour, alone, with the person she despised the most.

"Pick up your coat. We're leaving."

"We're going back?"

"Not yet."

The two girls then made their way out of the corridors and back to where they first entered. Sunset gave the horse statue its final acknowledgement by pausing in front of it, just a meter away from its base. Twilight did not seem to mind this as she too joined Sunset in that serene yet equally intense moment, which led to Sunset asking Twilight a question one knowing mind would give.

"Do you want her to interfere?"

Sunset expected a long contemplative silence to stretch between them, but it took no longer than two seconds for Twilight to respond in her usual neglecting disposition.

"No. It's best we settle this on our own."

It was decided that their short exchange should be buried at where they stood. Nothing else was worth mentioning after that.

Every existing problem that has been lurking behind them was all set aside for another time to conquer. They continued to drive around Canterlot, passing by all the familiar and haunting places until finally stopping at the one location that they both hated more than the city itself.

Stepping on the grounds of the cemetery was a heavy task, and the unpleasant, antagonizing air embraced them close in its twisted welcome. They passed by tombstone after tombstone, until they stumbled upon the one name that neither of them would dare utter out loud.

'Shining Armor. Canterlot's Finest Knight.'

The timing was impeccable. Sunset's walls were falling apart, while Twilight had enough fortitude to prepare for the inevitability. Everyhing was laid out like an elaborate torture.

"Do they know?" Sunset asked in a shaky whisper.

"They always know." Twilight said. "I had to make that confirmation myself first. Not that it makes all the difference."

Sunset's better senses reminded her that the girl's spiteful nonchalance shouldn't be much of a surprise for her. But things have changed, and in her desperation she felt the need to begin defending what was left of her.

"Of course it does." Sunset said with evident spite.

"How come?" Twilight flashed her a captious glare.

Sunset inhaled sharply. "You know what this will mean for me. But you won't do anything to stop it. Because you believe it's time that I should be punished for all my fucked up decisions. Decisions that I made out of the reality that I had no liberty to make the other choice to begin with."

"Don't even try to justify what you've done." Twilight spat. "If this means you are no longer an asset to us, then so be it. Because there's no changing the fact that you are a loose cannon that needs silencing."

"But there's another reason why you're so determined in condemning me, is there?" Sunset narrowed her eyes challengingly. "Me killing all those people and ruining their lives, that's not it. You don't care about all of them. You don't even care about this godforsaken shithole and I know too well."

"You know nothing." Twilight sneered warningly. "Do you understand? Nothing."

Sunset chewed on her cheek. She couldn't believe she was being put through this all over again.

"It's crazy. We finally found the bastard that started all of this." Sunset said. "But even that doesn't matter to you. What matters is that now you have the opportunity to destroy me however you like, regardless of what Sombra thinks of me. Though, I'm sure he'd be fucking glad to do the job for you."

Twilight snapped. "If you think that being suddenly cured means we're entitled to reconcile, then you're terribly mistaken. What do you think will happen if somehow I've forgiven you after everything that's already happened? After everything that you let happen?"

A lump was now growing in Sunset's throat. Fuck.

"Closure." Sunset managed to get out. "If there was a reason why fate brought us back together, it was for us to finally look at each other's' eyes and see the truth for ourselves."

A heavy silence settled in the cemetery.

"You know I had to do it. I had to leave." Sunset said, secretly directing her words towards the tombstone as if it could acknowledge her.

Twilight nodded mockingly. "You let your misguided pride get the best of you." She said, clearly not the response Sunset wanted to hear. "I've known you long enough to recognize your sins. Vanity was definitely your favorite. You even threw your diary out into the ocean to spare yourself the shame of being reminded who you used to be."

Sunset had no means of disagreeing with what Twilight had just said. She threw her diary out into the ocean three months into her medication. It was a subject that she hardly ever mentioned to anyone else for the unwanted weight that it carried was too much for her to handle back then. How foolish of her to consider that she could contend with it now.

Sunset bent down with her aching knees to pick up the dying bud of weed in the growing blanket of vegetation that coated most of the tombstone. She lowered her head, fearing that Twilight might catch a glimpse of surrender that was welling up in her eyes.

"I was here." Sunset said, barely above a whisper.

Twilight scrunched her nose. "What?"

"The funeral. Me and Flash." Sunset clenched her jaw after mentioning her former best friend's name. "We were up in the hills so you wouldn't see us. I… I made a deal with your brother. He told me he'd help me get through my medication as long as I stayed away from you. And we were to keep it that way until I got better. But as you can see…" She stopped as a sigh escaped her mouth.

"Why are you telling me this?"

Sunset slowly raised her head to meet Twilight's harsh, disapproving eyes, looking like she wished everything that came out of the redhead's mouth was part of some cruel trick.

"It's the truth… " Sunset said.

Twilight tilted her head. "The truth. The one thing that's supposed to free us all. What were you hoping to gain from it? Forgiveness? Redemption? "

"No." Sunset said, shaking her head. "Your half of the truth. So you can free us both."

"Oh, really?"

Sunset stood up from her knees. "Listen, Twilight. Don't make me say it again. You know why I had to end it. And I gave your brother my word. I had to let you go to spare you the pain."

"Spare me?" Twilight violently sputtered, an alarming fire lighting up in her eyes. "You really believe that's what you did?"

"Twilight… "

"Whatever deal you had with my brother obviously died with him. You didn't leave because of some expired promise you made. No, you left because you were scared that I would damage your ego even more. You turned away my help and you abandoned me just like you did to your diary. And now, you show up and decide I could be yours again."

Even though they were a few feet apart, Twilight's words were laced with so much resentment and venom, that Sunset felt them coil around her neck like a barbed snake.

"How predictably moronic." Twilight scoffed. "But I guess it would just be more frustrating for me to continue pushing, considering that all of your senseless acts of violence were obviously influenced by the chemical imbalance in your brain. And to ease our frustration, might as well offer you my truth."

Sunset swallowed in preparation for the next words.

"The truth is I buried you with the rest of my family. Including my mother who died a month after my brother and father did."

"Y-you… you weren't alone at that time, were you?" Sunset asked with foolish hopefulness. "W-what about Cadence?"

Twilight waved a dismissive hand. "Oh. No need to bother her. She's living a peaceful life with a better man. There was really no other reason for me to overstay my welcome so I flew back to Berlin and continued my studies."

"Obviously, that's not where you truly ended up." Sunset said with curious and determined eyes.

"It's obvious, huh?" The amusement in Twilight's tone was apparent. "Let's just say there was a moment where I could consider it as the final push for me. Just when I thought things couldn't get any worse..." She managed a small laugh. "Life gave me another reason to decide that it was time to leave it all behind."

Sunset swallowed. "Something happened to you… "

"Yes." Twilight said, her eyes clouded and distant.

"Was it a man?"

"Yes."

"Did he… did he… ?" Sunset couldn't bring herself to finish her sentence without choking.

"He did."

Sunset felt the moment when her heart dropped to her stomach.

"Sombra came and saved me just in time." Twilight continued. "And I suppose if it weren't for you, I never would have understood what it was like to feel the misery that you thought I was incapable of suffering from; helplessness, desperation, abandonment. To be brought down by the people around you again and again. To be abused by the one you thought you could trust. To be left with nothing. Such comedic timing, wasn't it? Almost as if the universe itself made sure to keep the equilibrium. One action led to another. You did not spare me any pain. You merely paved the way for all of it."

Sunset's heart ached terribly, ravaged by emotions that made her physically weaker than she'd already become. This wasn't the kind of game she was intent on playing. Yet again, there was no game to even begin with. It was an illusion, like many others she created for herself.

"It is a funny thing indeed." A familiar dark and thick voice echoed within the midst of the cemetery. "Strange how life plays out like a game composed of different players, and each with different moves to spare. And it all comes down to who played the smartest."

From the mist, Sombra emerged behind Twilight like a great shadow that towered her entirely. Quiet, patient, and frighteningly attentive. Twilight regarded the old man's presence with a subtle nod, sporting a certain awareness that the three of them weren't alone in that place.

Sunset merely looked up at the tall old man, like a lost and beaten child anticipating for the night to end against her favor.

Another shadow appeared behind Sunset. It was Vanta. Sunset didn't look up to acknowledge him. Two pairs of judgmental eyes were enough.

"But even life has its favorites and not everyone comes out as victors." Sombra said, putting a gentle hand on Twilight's shoulder.

"But there is no game, is there?" Sunset said quietly.

Sombra's lips curled into a gentle, casual grin. "Certainly, it's a powerful metaphor that enslaves us all." He said.

"I think you're all being a bit too harsh here." Sunset said, eyeing Twilight.

"Harsher than you?" Sombra retaliated with a playful snark. "Trust me. This is mercy. And by the way, I am personally congratulating you on retrieving the information regarding Rave Shackles' involvement in the experiments. I couldn't have picked a better team, even though one of you clearly disobeyed my orders." He said, earning a scowl from Sunset when he mentioned 'better team'.

"It was not without purpose." Twilight defended, refusing to flinch after Sombra lightly squeezed her shoulder.

"As is this solemn occasion." Sombra smiled. "Nothing is without purpose."

More shadowy men came out of the mist, all of them surrounding Sunset. But instead of protesting or lashing out, she just stood there in bitter acceptance.

"This must be such a disappointment to you, old man." Sunset told Sombra with a sly grin.

"On the contrary, an unexpected development such as this never fails to amuse me." Sombra said. He shifted his eyes towards Vanta and nodded affirmatively.

Sunset felt Vanta's heavy hand against her back.

"It's a shame, really. I was looking forward to further utilizing more of your skills after all that training you went through." Vanta whispered. "Don't look so disappointed. You had a great run." He added, sounding rather disappointed himself.

Sombra interjected. "Things had not gone according to plan, unfortunately. But at least we finally brought in a deserving convict for judgement. And no, it's not you, Sunset. Not yet. This one could not wait."

"Who is it?" Sunset asked.

"Nimbus White."

Author's Note

Yes. I just did that thing. You're welcome.

Chapter 28: Juries
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 28: Juries

"The Table of Juries. This should be worth the while." Vanta whispered as he escorted Sombra to his seat.

"Let's make it worthwhile for them." Sombra whispered back, cooly glancing at the enormous screens that manifested six enormous faces. Most he shared a great deal of indifference with.

Vanta took his place at Sombra's left. As every soul began settling in their places, so did the atmosphere of eager yet difficult anticipation.

Sombra shifted in his seat and pulled the little microphone closer to himself before he began, "I'll give the opportunity of carrying this assemblage to the Table of Juries. Please." He offered an open palm towards the giant face across the table.

The first member who decided to speak was a dark skinned woman, with striking ocean eyes and long sleek hair of the same color. She wore a boldly shaped bright aegean suit and spoke in an aged and professional voice. The name 'Chrysalis' was written at the bottom of the screen.

"It has come to our attention that you have information about the secret experiments conducted beneath one of Nimbus White's remaining establishments."

"Yes." Sombra said.

"And what can you conclude from this information?"

"Nimbus White can no longer be deemed accountable for his position as watcher of Canterlot City. As evidence suggests, he clearly authorized his godson, Rave Shackles, to proceed with these heinous experiments. And it is also clear that it resulted in an unprecedented development that would potentially threaten not only our authority, but the very foundation of the institution itself."

All eyes exchanged meaningful looks after the statement.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I will not tire myself in repeating this; Nimbus White needs to be brought forth to judgement for his inadequacies and insubordination and I would like the Table of Juries to appoint a more responsible successor to replace him immediately." Sombra said.

"We are obliged to accept your request," Chrysalis said. "However, we cannot let you proceed with the sentencing hearing yet. And I must also mention that we are one convict short to settle this issue. Rave Shackles is not here."

Sombra caught the sight of Vanta trying to loosen the tie around his neck.

"Vanta Black," Chrysalis called. Vanta returned an attentive nod. "Do care to shine a light on this issue."

"We never found him." Vanta said, his brows furrowed in a self-castigating grimace. "He vanished along with the eighty eight test subjects. I believe he must have used the tunnel system built beneath the establishment. The structures were already blocked by the time we arrived and were very cleverly concealed from all our surveillances. As a result, we have no way of tracking him nor the test subjects unless they decide to show up in broad daylight."

"All we managed to retrieve was the data stored in this drive." Sombra added, raising the small object in front of his face.

"And what does this data tell us?" Chrysalis asked.

"It tells us what to expect from these test subjects. My apprentice encountered one of them and witnessed first hand their true capabilities."

"Can you elaborate on these capabilities?"

"They're blank slates. Reanimated corpses with enhanced strength, speed and accelerated healing capabilities, and they're under the control of one man. That man being Rave Shackles himself." Sombra answered.

The person who decided to speak up next was a gruff and older man who lacked the professionalism of the previous woman. His face was tall, and dark ash was his complexion, complimented by a snowy and voluminous hair that resembled the mane of an arctic fox. His intense navy eyes peered from the large screen, earning only Sombra's relaxed attentiveness. The person's name was Storm King.

"And with him loose, there's no way of telling what he might do with his creations but if I should assume the worst, I'd say that he's up to no good." He said. "And that is exactly the reason why we can't let you kill Nimbus White. We still need him to talk."

"With all due respect, Storm King, we've already conducted a thorough investigation with the convict." Sombra retorted through his teeth.

Another person spoke up. A younger man with a foggy color of a complexion and a blue bowl cut hair. With his physical stature alone, he was unimpressive and lacked the presence that was expected of a figure of authority. But that did not stop his ego. The young man's name was Stygian.

"Are you sure that an hour of investigation is enough? I mean, for all we know, you could just be condemning him for other reasons." He mock with his rankling assumptions.

"Nimbus White confessed that he did authorize the experiments as It was a decision he made out of fear of the consequences that might befall him after the delayed transaction, not to mention the following incident that ultimately threatened his authority over Canterlot City. He also confessed that he's never seen the experiments himself even once and he has no knowledge of Rave's current whereabouts. Either Nimbus is fabricating a daring lie or we have another rogue element in our hands that we should be putting all our attention to. But if he is lying, well then maybe I should admire his foolish efforts of putting up a masquerade to save his godson's hide. Unfortunately, I know him too well. And I know that he would never go to such lengths."

An obnoxious chuckle bellowed throughout the room which belonged to a large man with the skin of scarlet. Like Storm King, his hair was white, voluminous, and tied in a neat ponytail. His small eyes were beedy and yellow, and a large ring hung between his nostrils. The man's name was Tirek.

"Oh, please. We all know why you're so damn eager to punish him, Sombra. And I understand the initiative in bringing him forth to us. I understand. But you clearly are letting your emotions get the better of you." Tirek barked barbarically.

"And what does that suppose to mean?" Sombra said, masking his sneer with a forced grin, his voice as calm as a stale pond. The subtlety of this action immediately alerted Vanta who was prepared to intervene anytime.

"Ten long years of bloodlust." Storm King said. "We're the ones that kept you away from him, and we will keep you away from him until we finally settle this. And we can't settle this if you try to lay a hand on White before we can even find Shackles."

The green in Sombra's eyes grew more venomous and antagonizing. "If my so-called bloodlust towards Nimbus White mattered to me more than honoring The Court's constitution, then I would have killed him a long time ago when I had the chance. But I did not. I earned my place among you because I did not encourage my animosity even when temptation demanded it."

An uncomfortable silence crept in. It wasn't until Vanta decided to break the unbearable tension that settled within the room.

"I believe we should proceed with the matter at hand."

The look on Sombra's face told everyone that he was done for the night. "I will let the Table of Juries and the rest of The Court continue this discussion without me." He announced with the least of eagerness. "But first things first, I want all six Juries to take charge in retrieving Rave Shackles. Every single one of your best trackers and hunters, from the Changelings Coven, Shadow Society, Clan of Khaos, Centaur Mandate, Storm Fellowship and Dazzle Family are expected to participate in this endeavor. None of you shall rest until Rave Shackles is finally found."

Everyone felt the icy tone in Sombra's voice. A reminder that he was sitting levels above all of them.

The next member who decided to speak up was an eccentric, and rather chaotic looking gentleman, with wild vermillion eyes and a stylish goatee. He adorned a brown pinstripe suit to match his flaxen complexion.

"There is one other thing we have yet to mention, Sombra." He said demurely.

Sombra was ready to get out of his chair, but remained slumped down to it. "What is it, Discord?"

"There's the matter of Sunset Shimmer…"

Sombra flexed his jaw before standing up from his chair. "She's currently detained in her cell as of this moment. Rest assured that she will not be liable for any sort of endangerment. If it should please every one of you, her blood will be served at the right time. Now, please continue."

And with that, Sombra walked out of the hall.

He was so eager to retire for the night, but circumstances did not allow him to. The first thing that greeted him upon entering his office was the image of Twilight sitting behind his desk with a lit cigarette in hand. It was a sight that definitely caught him off guard.

"Good evening, my dear." Sombra greeted her, as if unbothered by the circumstances.

As Sombra walked closer to his desk, he saw the pack of cigarettes he confiscated from her sometime ago. It was half empty, accompanied by used cigarette butts sprinkled across his desk.

Sombra sighed, exhaustion consuming his mind. "I know that I will not be receiving any gratitude after what I put you through tonight. And you know you can't expect me to apologize for it."

No answer. Sombra sighed again. But he was determined to push through. He walked around his desk and stopped as he reached the right side of his chair. Slowly and cooly, he plucked the cigarette from Twilight's fingers and let it fall to the floor, putting out the ember with his shoe.

Twilight shifted in her seat, trying not to get overwhelmed by the old man's looming presence. He wasn't angry. Disappointed, definitely. But how could he be disappointed after what she just achieved tonight?

Sombra walked towards the bar section near the large window and poured himself a glass of whiskey. Twilight watched him carefully, how calm he was in the middle of all the pressure that had been boiling up since he was told to attend the meeting.

"Well?" Sombra urged. When Twilight still battled with herself, he initiated the conversation to save her the trouble. "If you're curious as to why you weren't included in that meeting, as urgent as it was, let's just say certain parties wouldn't be too appreciative of a new blood's presence."

Twilight frowned. "Certain parties?"

"The Table of Juries, my dear." Sombra clarified, taking a sip of his whiskey. "I'm sure you've heard of them."

Twilight thought for a moment then nodded. "Yes, I've heard of them. They're the 'extension' of The Court. You've mentioned them to me once before."

"Yes, I have." Sombra said. "And I know you've endured quite enough tonight, but I just have to remind you that there will come a time when you'll have to face them personally. And when that happens, just be sure to never cower from their criticisms."

"I take it they're not used to outsiders." Twilight remarked.

"Well, my dear, everything that built The Court was founded by long lines of covert supremacy. So naturally, its descendants would find it offensive if a new blood was to partake in their inherited power." Sombra explained.

"But you're not offended by me being part of it." Twilight said.

"Why would I be when I'm the one who put you in your place?"

"A point in time, you must not have been."

Sombra was admittedly stunned by the girl's straightforwardness. But he wasn't offended. He merely appreciated the wit. "Yes. You guessed correctly."

"So, you're not one of them."

"I am. But unlike them, I wasn't born with a pre guaranteed place in their high table." Sombra admitted. "No, I had to earn it. And someday, you'll earn yours." He added with a smile. Now, Twilight sitting in his chair seemed almost fitting.

"And have you ever once cowered from their criticisms?" Twilight asked with a growing curiosity, that distracted her from the troubled thoughts of earlier.

"No." Sombra said. "I admit that I'm too proud to be bothered by their collective envy."

"So it's not always about respect." Twilight drearily stated.

"We're left with professional courtesy. If there's such a thing." Sombra smiled.

Silence settled. Neither of them could decide if it was comfortable or not. Sombra finished his whiskey, secretly probing on Twilight who fiddled with her hand endlessly. He took a minute to carefully pick the right words if he was to engage in another conversation.

"Remember what I said to you before." He began with a casual, purposeful smile with an equally purposeful tone.

Twilight snapped out of her bubble. "Sorry?"

"Fear." Sombra clarified. "People in our stature are expected to always hold onto their fears. You know why that is?"

"To keep us in line, like you said. It's what separates us from the monsters." Twilight responded.

Sombra smiled, acknowledging her answer. He put his hands behind his back and paced around the room. "It's funny how we are always told to conquer fear, but never to embrace it. If we were to conquer fear itself, what would that leave us then? If one does not fear failure, would they even strive to succeed in the first place?"

Twilight had no idea where their conversation was heading. "I believe they wouldn't."

"I always believe in acknowledging one's fears and accepting them without being conquered by them." Sombra said. "What you did tonight was admirable but I couldn't help but notice something else."

Twilight slightly shifted in her seat. "What did I do?"

"Nothing you did wrong, my dear. Nothing you did wrong." Sombra assured her. "You told me you were afraid of being lured back in by her, yes? You were afraid that she would embody the past you once cherished. Well, that moment did come to pass. And you didn't shatter. You accepted the fact that she was once a part of your history and you decided that she should remain that way."

"I suppose I did."

"You certainly did." Sombra said. "Seeing you just finished half a pack of cigarettes, I couldn't help but interpret it as you being very distressed after your confrontation at the cemetery. And doing it inside my office, sitting behind my desk, I'm not saying I'm offended by it. But I am surprised."

Twilight swallowed.

"Fear is something that I very much tolerate, my dear." Sombra continued. "I even encouraged you to hold onto it, because that's how the best of us strive in this life. Not to be conquered by fear, but to fully accept it in order to endure it. What I see now is not fear. It's an unresolved grudge. Now that's something I don't tolerate."

"I'm not holding any grudges against you." Twilight quickly said.

"I never said you were." Sombra calmly corrected. "Though, I know that as of this moment, it's only reasonable if you are. But that's besides the point. I know I said that not everyone in this world is dictated by what they deserve and I'm not asking you to show mercy or forgive Sunset Shimmer. I'm merely trying to illustrate the consequences that might lead you if you let yourself be consumed by your hatred."

"You let me shoot a man in the head for the same reason. And you say that the hatred I feel is a problem?" Twilight countered with a scoff, frustration boiling up inside her.

The calm in Sombra's voice dissipated. "That man, that very man who abused you and ravaged you in your most vulnerable times was different. He didn't feel guilty of his atrocities. He was a dog who took his chances for granted and never changed his ways. And worst of all, he had a choice. Remember, I let you shoot him because that was justice and it was justice that you deserved."

The outburst brought Twilight back in her lane after, not out of fear but out of respect towards the man.

Sombra heavily sighed, running a hand across his hair and smoothened his beard. "Now, I can see where you're coming from. I truly do. Like you, I once held a strong hatred towards someone I once cared for."

Sombra continued pacing, feeling the locket inside his shirt as if it was his precious beating heart. For a moment, he looked nervous. But he found his courage later. "I never mentioned this to you before because I always found the subject to be very delicate, but now, I guess sharing this with you would do no harm."

Twilight saw vulnerability in Sombra's eyes. A new sense of openness she did expect to see. It was surprising to look at.

"I had a little girl once. You two would have gotten along very well." Sombra started, hardly ever looking back at the girl.

"What was her name?" Twilight asked carefully, suddenly enraptured by the story.

"Her name was Umbrae." Sombra smiled melancholically. "She was so young and was barely out into the world. But even that, she was the one person in my life that made me believe that I deserved more than… than 'this'." He said, gesturing to the shadows. Twilight didn't need to ask. She understood.

"You see, Twilight, I was willing to leave all of this behind just so I could be the father who could walk under the sun with his daughter. But doing so would mean I'd also have to abandon the ones I've spent a long time in the dark with. Light and dark. These two things are not meant to cross. Another universal dictation that enslaves us all." Sombra stopped in front of the fireplace and stared at the flames with a deep look in his eyes. "You remember Nimbus White, don't you?"

"Yes."

"He and I were… well, you could call us 'brothers-in-arms'. I was just a petty con man then when he found me. That kind of life was not easy to live through, and most certainly not very easy to leave behind. While I longed for more than the life in the shadows, he had dreams that were bound by the shadows. Sure, we both shared the same goals, same ambitions. We were brothers and vowed never to harm each other. But when Umbrae came into my life, that's when I believed that I had something much better waiting for me outside the shadows."

"So you left?"

"I left. In Nimbus' words, I betrayed everything we stood for. He believed that it was foolish for me to think I deserved the light in the first place, then go on pretending like the shadows never existed. And I understood his frustration. I abandoned him. Willingly."

Twilight didn't say anything and she could tell that Sombra was having a difficult time trying not to break.

"Ten years ago, five gang families fought over the eastern territory of Canterlot, which is now called Barbatos' Paradise. Nimbus was one of the gang leaders before he took complete control. I didn't know that then because I was long gone from that life. I was driving across the city with Umbrae sitting in the passenger's seat. All of the sudden, we were caught between the crossfire. Everything happened so fast, I didn't even remember the car tumbling over. And just like that, Umbrae was gone. The first face I ever saw as I came out of that car with her in my arms was Nimbus, just standing across the road with a big gun in his hand. At that moment, I truly blamed him for what happened."

Both of them allowed a short silence to settle in as the weight of the sky grew heavier on their shoulders. Twilight stood from her seat and walked away from the desk to accompany Sombra by the fireplace.

"I wasn't sure if it was fate or karma that brought me back here. Maybe neither. Maybe it was just my curse. Maybe Nimbus was right all along. I do not deserve the light and the good that comes with it. I was born in the shadows, and in the shadows I am destined to remain."

"What did you do?" Twilight asked.

"I made Nimbus surrender a portion of his proceeds once a year, every year, until his services are no longer needed. That's it."

"How… how do you manage that? You know he's the reason why she's gone. No money in the world can ever make up for it."

"At some point, that's what I wanted to believe. I wanted to blame him because it was easier to do so. But I realized that sometimes a man has to reflect upon himself. Blame himself for once in a while. Confront his very own demons and learn to live with them. Dance with them even. I had every chance to feed my contempt with revenge in the guise of false justice. But I knew killing Nimbus White would never bring me the peace I wanted. Never."

Twilight nodded reluctantly. "An eye for an eye makes the world blind, is that it?" She said emptily.

Sombra responded with a weak chuckle.

"Did you ever find peace?"

Sombra glanced back at her, his eyes sharing the warmth of the fire. "Yes. Yes, I did." He said in a way that made the weight in the room vanish.

Twilight looked away out of disapproval. "Sombra. Look, I'm not your–"

Sombra raised his hand. "You're my apprentice and I've made it my responsibility to properly prepare you until you're ready to go on without my assistance."

"By lecturing me about hate?" Twilight humored, at the same time, trying to fathom the look in Sombra's eyes and why she suddenly had the urge to deny them of her own vulnerability.

"Hate eats away the best of us and it will do the same to you if you let it. I found my peace. It's your duty to find yours."

Twilight merely gave a small, unsure nod.

Sombra watched her walk away and out of his office, leaving him pondering alone for the rest of the hour.

Chapter 29: Unchained
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 29: Unchained

Days tediously dragged on for longer than intended. Many people believed that with the united forces of the six Juries, finding Rave Shackles would have been a task not too difficult for their best trackers in the business to carry on. The pressure even awakened the retired trackers, who were remembered only by a special few who would trust them enough to cooperate in the unnecessarily expanding task. As the weeks passed by, the anger and frustration intensified until things were on the verge of imploding. It was appropriate to note that the Juries were mainly focused on how well Sombra managed this task, with everything currently pressing down on his shoulders. Second only was their halfhearted concern regarding the capture of another convict, whom they believed should be not much of a trouble and was just another body waiting to be executed. But they did not gravitate towards the severity of the threat this one convict held, no. They had no idea. The subject had not sunk itself more than into Sombra and Twilight, and a few Court members whose opinions truly mattered in the long run.

“Such irony, isn't it?” Sombra thought out loud, staring at the misty mountains neighboring the castle through his large office window.

“What is?” Twilight asked, her attention glued towards the book in her hand as she sat by the fireplace. The entire ordeal required a nice distraction for her to ease her mind a bit. Just for a few hours, before she let the paranoia rush back to her with that familiar malicious chill.

“Several weeks ago, Nimbus was suffering the same fate as ours. Being played by some bastard rat, quietly hiding away while waiting for people to go insane.” Sombra said.

Twilight was immediately reaped out of her peaceful relationship with her book. The entire mood of the room had shifted the moment Sombra started swearing.

The mild rage radiating from the man reminded Twilight about the punishment that awaited any foolish convict that would cross The Court’s path. To be branded into a criminal by the general department of justice was one thing. It was an entirely different story when even the darkest, most secretive people of the lesser-known society would consider someone beyond redemption.

Twilight closed the book and placed it on the tabletop next to her as her mind was snatched by the new troubling thoughts, as perfectly as they came as the previous ones diminished after her mission weeks ago.

“Sunset’s not going to last for long, will she?” The question popped right out of Twilight’s mouth without hesitation.

Sombra blinked out of his brooding thoughts. “No. The Court and the Juries have decided that she should join Nimbus and Rave.”

“Are you sure that’s the right decision?”

Sombra gave Twilight a look. “Yes. Though, I can tell that it's bothering you."

Twilight furrowed her brows a little. “I just hoped that at least you had some form of reservations about the idea, especially after the circumstances we're in.”

“Are you sure you’re not letting your emotions speak for you?”

“No, this is different.” Twilight bit her lip. “You know what I’m talking about. Our enemy isn’t just Rave Shackles. Those monsters are still out there. We shouldn’t just be putting all our efforts to capture this one maniac, but we should, at least in the most reasonable of ways, prepare ourselves for the worst situations possible.”

“Well, that’s why I instructed you to help us in that department,” Sombra said. “You’re the only one who is as intellectually capable and initiative as Rave, that makes you in charge of arming our defenses by duplicating Rave’s poison.”

"It wasn't poison."

"It is if it functions as such."

“That's not really–the point is, it takes time to extract the right components. As of this moment, we are blind. With the weeks stretching and not a single trace of Rave found. He could be dead but what about those monsters? We should at least have sufficient means to retaliate if ever they come to us.”

For a moment, their eyes lingered. Twilight practically spoke the words that were rambling inside Sombra’s head. He just chose not to open the subject in fear of what might become of them.

“How many antidotes have you produced?” Sombra asked.

“I’ve produced a single prototype. Of course, it hasn’t been tested yet.”

“With all the means and the time provided to execute the task, should I know why it had taken you this long?”

Twilight cleared her throat and swallowed. “This kind of procedure always takes time.”

“I see.” Sombra nodded, deciding to let the subject slide. “But you have something else in mind, something that deeply concerns the matter. And I see what you mean. It's the same reason why I did not introduce the idea to The Court and the Juries.”

“It’s not what you think.”

“Hopefully not. Because I’ve already told you that I have no intention of tampering with nature, even if you have enough understanding of it. Much better understanding than I do. But even that, I won’t let you cross that line, because if you do, you’ll be opening doors you’d hardly want to close back again.” Sombra said, bearing such terrifying promise.

Twilight, defeated, clenched her jaw and dropped her shoulders in resignation.

Sombra reached out to her and cupped her cheek, his eyes were equally stern and gentle. “I can sense some conflict in you, Twilight. Don’t let these emotions compel you to make foolish decisions.”

“I’m… I’m afraid I can’t make that promise.”

“Twilight-”

The sound of fists pounding against the office doors bombarded them both out of their conversation. One of the Dark Horse came rushing inside the office, his eyes widened with a sense of urgency.

“Rave Shackles is here, sir.”

The two stood still in surprise for two seconds.

“Where is he?” Sombra asked, with the darkness making a return in his eyes.

“He arrived at our gates. Saying he’s surrendered himself. Vanta’s currently bringing him forth for judgment.”

“Just him?”

“Yes, sir.”

Sombra and Twilight shared a look before Sombra returned his attention to the Dark Horse.

“Tell Vanta that judgment will have to wait. Bring Rave Shackles to me.” Sombra ordered.

“Yes, sir. At once.”

No one had anticipated Rave to arrive at the castle’s front doors, calm and civilized like a cool minded and lawful individual surrendering himself to the authorities. He was a phantom. The Dark Horse didn’t know what to make of it as he offered them his hands, asking to be cuffed. Knowing better, they dragged him inside without a word and busted straight into Sombra’s.

At long last, the search was over and Rave was finally found. He stood there, basking in his amusement, and the childish victory in pure anticlimactic fashion. Sombra carefully looked at him, with a glimmer of exhaustion and stern indifference.

“Search him,” Sombra said, neglecting his drink and walked over to the young man.

The Dark Horse did as they were told and ran their hands across every inch of the man until they found a single flash drive dangling from his neck beneath his shirt. They presented it to Sombra, who looked at it with suspicion before asking them to leave him and Rave alone with a single wave of his hand.

Twilight, who had been observing quietly in the shadows, immediately approached Sombra as he raised the flash drive, indicating a task for her to examine it later. She held the object close and hid it within her suit. She caught Rave’s eyes, and both were locked in a temporary gaze filled with antagonistic opposition, but somehow sensed an underlying air of unspoken respect, acknowledging each other’s intellectual prowess. When that short moment passed, both looked away in pretense.

Meanwhile, Sombra’s intense frustration over the search evaporated quicker than he imagined and was replaced with an uncertain cloud of relief and confusion. He let the moment settle. The cause of all their problems was finally there, standing quietly, watching him.

Sombra took a deep breath before offering a polite and dark smile. “You’re Rave Shackles.”

“You’re Sombra. King Sombra. Pleased to meet you.” Rave said with a casual grin.

"So, you know who I am. "

"I believe I was told everything that I needed to know. "

With that, Sombra speculated that Rave had not come for small talk. His eyes indicated everything. Thousands of words were taunting him already, just waiting to be said. Normally, Sombra would neglect the idea of ignoring protocol just so he could privately converse with the infamous convict. But as the man he was, he made exceptions. He wanted to talk with this man before he could make the final judgment.

“Did Nimbus inform you of these things?"Sombra asked, as engaging as he could with his tone. "Because I would never expect someone in your position to stumble upon our circle and immediately fathom the significance of such an encounter."

"Oh yes. I do." Rave said.

"And?"

"I've formed a very low opinion of it." Rave shrugged.

Sombra inclined his head as he began circling the man. "How come?"

"I think it's pointless. This whole institution of yours." Rave said casually. "The way I see it, the shadows are already a difficult and ambiguous place. Why would people like us need people like you, the very ones who sanction all evil there is? What's the point in trying to control chaos?"

Sombra chuckled. "Rave Shackles. I know you are a very intelligent man. It wouldn't be much of an offense to try and enlighten you, would it?" He said. "No matter how hard we try and defy it, there is always a certain order of things, in which we have no control over and are always, dictated by whichever place we reside in. Light or dark. It’s there. You understand, do you?"

Rave didn't reply.

"What's the point, you say? Well, those who live in the light can only reach their hands so far, while I have the luxury to dip my hand into the deepest of pits. Places that no one else would dare traverse into. Because the rules affect all of us, you see. Two sides of the same coin. Both operate differently but not independently. And if someone cannot comprehend or acknowledge the rules, then they cease to be one of us. And what do we call them?"

Sombra stopped behind Rave, waiting for an answer between the short pause.

"We call them animals," Sombra said.

Rave shook his head. "No. You call them monsters."

Sombra nodded as he continued circling him. "Yes. Monsters. They're the ones that cross the line without even giving it a second thought. They do it like it's a sport. And let me tell you just how badly you crossed that line, Rave."

"I suppose." Rave shrugged.

"Has the realization of your foolish actions urged you to finally surrender yourself to us and face judgment, Rave?"

"No. Not exactly." Rave said. "I merely stumbled upon the truth of man's vulnerability that compelled me to begin my work. And eventually, I had to face the consequences."

Sombra felt like spitting. "Perhaps it compelled you to try and play god."

Rave frowned in disagreement. "Oh, no sir. Is that what you perceive of my actions? That I was trying to play god?"

"Like all impulses to try and 'exercise the mind' as you said, one with an obsession as severe as yours, who's so hell-bent on trying to achieve power would be considered a perverse act of imitating god."

"I agree. But I wasn't trying to play god, sir. Believe me when I say that I did not understand it when it first came to me. I've carried it through the years, but somehow, at one point or another, everything turned clear." Rave flashed a knowing smile. "I know what she is."

Twilight clenched her jaw and Sombra's eyes hardened, even more, he leaned and whispered. "She… Sunset Shimmer."

"You've never seen what she's truly capable of. But I have. It was the night of the prom at Canterlot High." Rave said in an equally excited and demented whisper.

That malignant chill returned, and Twilight could only battle the sensation by simply crossing her arms across her chest and trying not to react.

While Sombra's eyes widened as his mind began processing what he just heard. "... Then that Vegas incident was no incident at all. It wasn’t a coincidence that you chose her." He gasped, keeping his hands to himself as he was tempted to lunge his fist straight into Rave’s arrogant grin. But instead of quenching his inner fury, he maintained his composure and focused on the important questions. Twilight could only listen in silence, tucking herself away within the office’s shadows.

“Why?” Sombra demanded.

The unnerved look in both Sombra and Twilight’s eyes gained Rave another form of victory and he treasured their reactions dearly. He continued. “After seeing her in that horrendous form, I thought to myself, what would become of us if the gates of whatever unholy realm she came from went crumbling down? What chance do we have against such extraordinary power? The world wouldn’t be ready to accept that we alone as human beings are nothing compared to those that exist on the other side of the universe. I was afraid to accept that idea. My young mind resented it. How could I?”

“And this epiphany of yours compelled you to meddle with nature.”

Rave laughed a little at the superior sounding tone of Sombra’s voice. “Yes, I did.”

“Was it worth it? After the destruction of your beloved city and the deaths of hundreds of innocent people?”

“No. Of course not. But I did think about it. I may have caused Sunset’s inevitable spiral to insanity, but she did those things by herself.” Rave defended.

At this point, Sombra was contemplating whether or not he should conduct the sentencing and proceed as traditioned, but he realized that he was too intrigued and angry to consider it. He let the conversation continue while awakening more demons in his head.

Rave sighed. “I admit. I was a foolish child back then. But if I hadn’t done it, it wouldn’t have resulted in me trying to make amends. The human body may seem ordinary, but with the right reprogramming, its truest potential can be unlocked.” Rave bared his teeth in an eerily calm yet pompous grin. “You accuse me of playing god while doing the same deed yourself. You had the chance to erase the abomination forever and yet, because of your need to control this already unpredictable world, you decided to take advantage of the same power you claim to be a crime tampering with.”

Sombra didn’t bare his teeth, but his green eyes seem to be glowing even brighter in the dimly lit office. “My agendas were not similar to your destructive ones.”

“Construction comes from destruction, doesn’t it?”

A bitter scowl formed in Sombra’s lips, subtle but potent. “Just another delusion of grandeur.”

Rave pouted. “I almost thought that you, out of all people, would understand. Your position only existed just so you could use your power to make the great choices no one else would make and you took full advantage of it up until I made the greater choice. You act like it’s a crime. But I think you don’t see it that way. The way I understand it, we feel the same way. We’re both afraid of being reaped out of our control as the superior ones, so we do everything we can to keep that control. The only difference is, I’m outranked by you for being a mere watcher of an underground club at the edge of a crumbling city.”

Sombra’s glare intensified menacingly, his eyes riddled with such heavy dismay and disgust. “It’s disturbing how you act as if you’re doing this world a favor. Your fear was understandable from the beginning, but look at what you've done. Just because one smart and an arrogant kid couldn’t accept the truth that he was no longer special in the eyes of the universe, he failed to hold onto his sanity. Unlocking the human body’s potential? You enslaved those bodies to do your bidding. How ingenious. Blank slates. Not a waste of human resources. Except their minds are completely intact, aren’t they? A little trick for your experiment to not end up the same way as your previous failure. In the eyes of society’s laws, it’s purely unethical. And in the eyes of The Court, it is utterly monstrous.”

“Are you prepared to make that call, sir? When the monsters come knocking down your doors, would you resort to the same monstrosities as I did? Sunset Shimmer is not alone, you know? There’s more of them out there. When the time comes, people will abandon whatever morality they have left for them to face the real monsters. That’s the lesson that I learned. Sunset Shimmer is an enemy of our world, and I’m only doing this just so I could share what I have to offer. Someday, my work will be looked upon by people. They may even duplicate it. And you people will do the same as I did. It may not be you, sir, but someone else will.”

Twilight and Rave locked eyes once more. And Twilight shuddered with disgust. The fact that Rave knew their darkest secrets and kept them to himself all these years astounded Twilight to the very core. Guilt, terror, anger, and despair poisoned her chest. Emotions that she had truly felt before, but have mutated into something else entirely.

"As long as The Court stands, your work will not live on." Sombra breathed into the man's face. "Now, where are they?"

"You could never find them on your own, could you?" Rave grinned.

"There's no other way around this, Rave. Speak. Now."

"There's no use in speaking, sir. I'm sure your people will find them. Or better yet, they'll find you. Whichever comes first. And all of this wouldn't matter in the end." Rave said, the glow of acceptance present in his eyes.

"What wouldn't matter?"

"You. Your pedestal. And I find it quite funny too. How would you feel to be trampled by the very things that you try to keep at bay?"

It was then that Sombra understood that a mind as monstrous and malicious as Rave Shackles was no longer worth entertaining. He found the darkest pit there ever was. It was an evil greater than a chemical impulse. This was evil by nature. The evil that gave birth to Sunset’s undeserved tragedy.

“How pitiful it is for such an intelligent mind to be misguided this badly.” Sombra depressingly remarked.

“I’m not misguided. Perhaps, between the two of us, you’re the one who refuses to accept the horrible truth, sir. That’s pitiful.” Rave said. “Who am I kidding? An outsider’s mind like yours wouldn’t operate like a naturally true-bred member of The Court because... you’re not. Are you, sir?”

Sombra decided that there was no point in going further. And he called upon the Dark Horse waiting outside his office to take the smirking bastard out of his sight. His anger and frustration amplified into absolute terror. There was no reason to sit back at the moment, for the time of ease had not come yet to him. Instinctively, he felt he shared this worry with Twilight who kept her mouth shut the entire time. But he didn’t look at her. There was a mutual agreement and they let themselves wallow in their dread.

"I didn't expect it to be this easy. " Twilight said.

"Neither did I." Sombra said, turning his head towards her direction. "But it's what needs to be done."

"I know." Twilight nodded. "I'll be examining the contents of this drive if you don't mind."

"Do what you must. Just don't dwell on it for too long."

"Okay." Twilight paused, quite unsure what to say before ultimately deciding it was time for her to leave. "See you tonight."

Not an hour later that evening, all prominent members of The Court had assembled themselves at the hall, preparing for the sentencing hearing that would eventually subject three infamous convicts to their inevitable end. The elders were seated at the bottom seats closest to the judgment floor, while the children were seated on top along with others. The entire room was guarded by several thirty Dark Horse, promising to quietly watch over the event.

Meanwhile, Twilight had gone into the castle’s main control room, where Vanta had been supervising their security system, giving orders to people who had their noses stuck in front of screens while their fingers hastily clicked on their computer keys. Vanta looked up and he acknowledged Twilight’s arrival with a nod. She headed for the main computer which was placed at the front of the room.

“I think it’s safe to say that you and I can agree how odd tonight’s situation unfolded,” Vanta said as he approached Twilight’s desk.

“It’s more suspicious than odd, Vanta,” Twilight said, her eyes narrowing in focus as she plugged the flash drive into the computer.

“It’s almost surprising how Sombra made a passive, almost accepting reaction out of it,” Vanta remarked as he continued to scan the scene in the large room. “Should I be relieved that he hadn’t resorted to his crazy proposals? I’m not sure. But if there’s one thing that is definite about your old man, is that as manic and spontaneous he can be, he still has a line to keep himself in check.”

“Then why are you always standing by his ear and talking him out of most of his decisions?” Twilight humored dryly.

“Because I am paranoid.”

“That makes two of us then.”

They stopped talking for a while as Twilight began rigorously examining the drive’s contents, while Vanta carefully watched her work being projected from the large screen before them. They both found themselves staring at a plethora of folders, pulling both of them to want to unravel the secrets they held for themselves. Though, what Twilight did not expect was to find almost all of them to be empty. But before she could begin scanning through everything, the computer crashed.

“What the hell?” Twilight muttered as she jammed her fingers against the keys, trying to recover the machine.

“Twilight. Stop.” Vanta ordered.

“What?”

“Unplug that thing off now. It’s starting to affect the entire system.”

That’s when Twilight started to hear the commotion of complaints and violent exclamations that created the dissonance in the room, and she withdrew her hands from the keys. All of the computers have been affected by the foreign virus that bombarded their system. Quickly, Twilight pulled the drive out of the computer, but the crashing continued. Each screen began flashing disorienting lights and images on their own and it was deemed beyond their control when the computers had started to operate independently.

“Oh no…” Twilight gasped in horror as a heavy realization kicked in.

“What? What is it?” Vanta demanded.

“Their hacking into our surveillance and security systems. They’re turning us blind.” Twilight said, her eyes still wide in shock.

“No, no no-no-no. No!” Vanta barked as he lunged himself into the computer and began working his way in an attempt to recover what was worth recovering. “Damn it! I knew the situation was too easy. He wanted this to happen. He wanted us with our guard completely down.”

“It’ll be the perfect time to strike.” Twilight finished.

Suddenly, everything shut down and left them in complete darkness. Everything went still. Twilight and Vanta held their breaths, waiting for something to happen. Their blood ran cold as the sound of the doors opening echoed throughout the castle.

The only words Twilight could ever muster was, “They’re here.”

Chapter 1: Unended
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 1: Unended

Sunset Shimmer had a long miserable day. In fact her life has been utterly miserable for almost lately No, her life didn't turn into monotonous cycle of dull activities. In fact it was the opposite of that. She massaged her forehead, thinking about it made her brain hurt.

Her eyes lingered around her apartment. It was a mess. Clothes were piled in random places, her bed was undone, cans of beers scattered around the floor, and the whole place smelled like cigarette smoke.

She was sitting on the floor, with nothing but her undergarments on, her back pressed against her closet. It was filled with scratches and cracks as if something had repeatedly bashed itself against it.

She sighed a heavy sigh. Her body was heavy, as if the weight of the world was pressing itself against her. Mocking her existance, she supposed. Her eyes felt heavy as well. It was nothing new. Suffering from insomnia and driven into sleep-deprivation would surely leave its mark. But she didn't care about her appearance anymore. She knew she looked unwell. She knew she was unwell and she wasn't hiding it.

She mindlessly picked the pack of cigarettes beside her and put one in her mouth. She put her lighter at the tip and set the thing on fire. She sucked the cool minty air and exhaled it out in her system, watching the smoke as it danced in space.

It was almost midnight, but her body failed to correspond to the call of slumber. She wasn't surprised. She figured she could just finish the entire pack and once she's done, she would go out on her bike and buy some more maybe with the beer on the side. She liked the idea so she continued smoking in peace. She closed her eyes and tried to feel the atmosphere she was in. She savored the tranquility the universe had given her, because she knew that at any moment it would just ruin the peace and shit on her just like everyday.

What was the point of this? She asked herself this question every once in a while. She had no one else to blame for what's happening to her and that's what made it annoying. She felt like the saddest shit ever to walk on planet Earth. Funny, she wasn't always like this. She was a good friend. A loyal, smart, and forgiving one. She didn't like the idea of getting wasted like a sack of rotten food. She was built for greatness. She was supposed to be out there, going on adventures with her friends, acing her college classes and getting that glorified degree. She was supposed to be the role model to other people because she taught them that it's not too late for redemption and changing for the better.

But out of nowhere, the universe said, "Fuck that!" and then things went downhill for her. Everything started to suck like a cruelly "bad omen, as she liked to put it. Getting sucked into an endless loop of madness was extremely aggravating in her own handling. It distracted her to the point when she was barely clinging into her own sanity.

Then, a voice came.

Sunset eventually realized that she was no longer good around the people she cared about. She was that one toxic person capable of ruining lives. And what better way to prevent that than removing herself from their lives and disappear for good? She did absolutely just that.

And here she was, doomed for the rest of who knows when.

"For all eternity, of course."

The voice said. That annoying childlike voice that always pestered her entire being into the brink of insanity.

"We haven't even had our real fun yet." The voice chuckled.

She ignored it and continued smoking. But she can't help but feel the wind shifting. Her apartment was dark but she can't help but see glimpse of shadows moving in the corners.

It's starting again.

"Besides, there are still lots of things we should try."

Sunset's eyes shifted in front of her. She saw a small shadowy figure creeping towards her feet. It had two glowing crimson eyes and a mischievous grin with needle sharp teeth. Its face was darker than the night sky and it had two pointed earlike structure portruding from its round head. Its body was small and so was its batlike wings. Yet its tail was long like a gerbil and it swayed side to side, like a probing cat ready to pounce.

Sunset has never seen this particular hallucination before. Maybe her brain was mad enough that it produce new interesting crap to mess with her on its own accord. Yet she payed no attention to it and closed her eyes instead.

She felt a slight brush on her leg. She opened her eyes. The thing was near her leg and it stared at her intently. She watched it again as it touched her.

It... touched her.

Her blood went cold and she quickly recoiled her leg and stood away from it. It giggled at her reaction.

"What's the matter, Sunset? Don't you recognize me?"

"S-shut up! You're not real! You-you are not real!" Sunset raised her voice, backing away as it began hovering towards her. She dropped her cigarette.

"Don't be ridiculous. It is I. The Devil you created way back when you had the blackest heart this mortal world has ever seen!" It spread its tiny arms out as it giggled gleefully.

Sunset leaned to her closet, trying her best convincing herself that this thing was just a figment of her imagination. That it's not real. It's just another one of her hallucinations. She shut her eyes tight, and repeatedly muttered to herself.

"If I'm just a figment of your imagination, can I do this?"

Sunset opened her eyes wide as she felt a wet tongue brush across her lips. She screamed and shoved it away from her face but her hand only hit the air. Series of laughter echoed across the room and she turned on every direction, searching for its origin. She was terrified now.

"Oh, fear not. My tasty bacon girl." It was glued on the corner of her room, its head twisting and eyes rolling as it laughed like a maniac in the night. "I'm just here to play with you, that is, if you agree on doing it."

"What the hell are you?!" Sunset screamed, horror prominent in her voice. "And where the hell did you come from?!"

"From hell I am and of hell I am! I am the antinomy, I am the thrill, I am there when things go downhill!" It announced as it started hovering to meet her gaze. "You bet that sounded good, right?"

Sunset just stood there completely frozen. This thing... it could read her thoughts easily and can provide an answer before she could even question it. It made physical contact with her twice. She had to pinch herself. And yes, she was starting to think...

She's completely insane.

"My name is Flamepuff, but you can call me 'Baby Boy' if you like!" It said before releasing another laughter, revealing more of its glistening sharp teeth and a snakelike tongue.

Sunset wasn't sure what to make of her situation. A mixture of confusion and terror swirled into her entire being like a cold line of barbed wire. She staggered her way into her bathroom, her head going fuzzy at a second.

She turned on the lights and looked at her dirty mirror, with cracks on its corners. She saw herself. She looked terrible, she thought. She had little scars on her face from her drunken nights and bags under her eyes caused by nights invaded by insomnia. Her hair was a mess. Red and golden tufts were ruffled in all direction.

She looked absolutely terrible. She looked down at her faucet and splashed some water into her face. She needed the cold water to remind her that she still had a good sense of reality left in her. She looked up at the mirror, and all of reality shattered when she saw the little demon perched on top of her reflection.

"Yes, you look absolutely terrible. But I bet you could still make a man swoon over you." Flamepuff grinned.

Sunset was speechless again. Those two large crimson eyes were staring right into her and felt them bury into her own, even through the reflection.

"Oops, scratch that. You don't like men anyways."

Silence again.

"You know, aside from the fact that you're gay as HELL, most men just really try to prey on you, don't they?" Flamepuff continued, his voice beginning to get deeper into a rasp. "I remember countless times when they tried to bang you out there. But you know what sucks? Is that you show them too much mercy. They tried to take advantage of you, why won't you take advantage of them?"

Sunset gave the demon a sharp look this time and spun away from the mirror, her weight leaning on the sink. She ignored his statement about men and closed her eyes shut. Yet the images came rushing back to her like a truck, and she grunted in frustration.

"Oooh, right. You're GAY. Haha! Nothing wrong with that. The world really is the one with the problem, isn't it?"

Sunset's face turned dark and her voice sounded like a growl. "The only thing wrong here, is that you little shit ruined my life. You fucked me up more than any person in the world ever could."

Flamepuff didn't pause. "Oh, I see. You're blaming me? But Sunny, I'm part of you. I wouldn't exist if it weren't for your deeds. I am the embodiment of your seven deadly sins. Every messed up thing you did, it gave me life; a reason to feed." He hovered down to meet her gaze. "You want to blame me? Well, you might as well blame yourself indeed. Hah!"

Flamepuff disappeared in thin air again before Sunset could even choke him. If she even could, that is.

"Blame myself? You think I haven't done that enough?!" She shouted into space, her voice echoing in the bathroom. "I lived day after day and night after night being angry at myself for being just a big fuck-up in life! I started to suck at living! I lost my hopes and dreams! It made me lose all the things important to me! My friends, my best friends, everything!"

Flamepuff was nowhere to be found and yet Sunset still continued.

"I'm just destined to just mess things up, don't I? This fucking universe rubs that on my face every fucking day! Alright then. I am the biggest fuck-up there ever was! That's all I am! Is that what you want to hear?!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, her throat beginning to hurt but it didn't bother her. She didn't care.

She breathed for air after her outburst. Although she had to admit that it felt good, it didn't make things any better. It was silent for a good ten seconds. Until a laughter errupted in the bathroom and it wasn't hers. She looked around to see where it came from, until she came face to face with her reflection again, and the demon perched on top of her.

"Of course! It's the universe's fault now! Oh, goody!" Flamepuff laughed again until his voice went low once more. "The world failed you, yes. The people around you failed to help you. Your friends failed to help you. Where are they now?"

Sunset felt herself burn at the statement and she wanted to just grab the thing and rip it in half. "That's no–"

"Oh yes. It is. Where were they when you were alone and confused? When you were hurting and the world was entirely against you? When you dropped out of college? When you disappeared? There's no one here but you and me." His grin was wide and it covered his round face entirely. His paws were playing with her locks and his tail was brushing against her cheek. His crimson eyes locked intensely against her cyan ones. "You must feel bad about not having Twilight Sparkle around here either. I should know. She was your greatest fantasy. Your one true soulmate. And yet she's not around to fulfill your needs."

"Don't... talk about her like that!" Sunset growled through gritted teeth.

"Why? It's not like you haven't thought about ravaging her body once. I should know since I–" Sunset yelled furiously, pulling her fist back and launching it hard against the mirror. Shards of glass came flying everywhere from the impact. She staggered back and fell on her rear. Her hand was punctured by splinters and blood was oozing from the deep cuts on her flesh, allowing the bathroom floor being stained by her own blood.

"Ah! Shit!" Sunset grunted, both in anger and pain. She shook all the splinters away. Some she had to hastily pull away with her unharmed hand. She winced at the movements the splinters made when they cut deeper into her skin.

"That was the fifth mirror you've destroyed, by the way." Flamepuff casually reminded. He sat on the floor in front of her.

Sunset glared at him with spite while still holding her bleeding hand.

Flamepuff crawled towards her, but Sunset scooted backwards and recoiled her hand.

"Don't touch me, you little shit! Stay away from me!" She yelled at him. Flamepuff mainly cocked his head to the side like a confused dog. Sunset cursed herself for almost finding the damn thing cute. This thing was a demon and she shouldn't even be tolerating its existance.

"You can't run from me." Flamepuff giggled in a more haunting and odd manner than before. "You just can't. You only have me. It's just you and me." His voice was getting louder and his words came out as echoes of insanity.

Sunset quickly stood up and walked out of the bathroom. She nearly jumped when she saw him on the other side, as if he has been there the whole time.

"There's no use running away, Sunny!" Flamepuff taunted and then laughed.

Sunset didn't care at this moment. All she wanted now was to get her head cleared. The whole situation felt like a severe acid trip mixed with the shit of the cosmos for her, even after experiencing hallucinations. It couldn't compare to what was happening at the moment.

She opened her closet and nearly screamed when he saw him again, comfortably lying on her clothes.

"Boo!"

She ignored him, and grabbed a random white shirt and ripped it to strips with her good hand and her teeth. She wrapped it around her injured hand quick and tight, as if she's done it before many times.

She looked into her closet again. Flamepuff wasn't there. Good. She grabbed whatever she could so she could just get out of her apartment and drive to who knows where. She got a white button down shirt, a pair of blue ripped jeans and her leather jacket. She could still smell the blood and alcohol from the disturbance she had near a dumpster.

"Ooh, where are we going?" Flamepuff asked with excitement from the ceiling fan, his tail wagging with awful cheerfulness.

Sunset sighed and held back, before she continued. She grabbed her black and red helmet and left. The hallway was dimly lit as she walked through it fastpaced, the little lights above her flickering for some ridiculous reason. She walked faster and finally arrived at the building's exit, greeted by her bike at the near parking area.

It was a classic bike. Sleek and less bulky. With a black and red paintjob that matched her helmet pretty well. She got on top and plunged the keys and the beast was awakened, letting out a fierce roar.

Flamepuff made roaring noises that nearly gave Sunset a heart attack. Realizing that he was perched on her shoulder this time. She shoved him away with her hand, and yet again, he disappeared before she could touch him.

"You really think you can get away from me?" Sunset looked up and saw Flamepuff hovering in front of her. His grin wider than ever.

"Wherever you go, I am always with you. You gotta trust me on this one, though!" He announced like a child would. "They say that the devil makes deception and that's why you don't believe that I exist."

"I don't." Sunset said, plain and simple. "Now get the fuck away from me." She put her helmet on and revved her engine as she drove away, igniting a mighty roar into the silent night.

She took the highway, the one void of headlights and lead to the cliffside. The favorite place for daredevils like herself.

Her driving was fast. Fast enough to give her a ticket. But she told herself that if she drove fast enough, she wouldn't get caught. She was an excellent driver in terms of escaping chases, that is. Over the past few months of making enemies, she had to outrun them all in one way or another. And she did with amazing manuevers and turns. She ruled the road, she and her beast and there was nothing stopping her. There was no destination, this time. Sunset only wanted the thrill of rush flow within her blood and let this shitty night die away. She'd waste large amount of gas and she wouldn't care. She needed this. To get away and feel the breeze hit her as she speeds into the night.

She pushed her face shield up and let out a loud scream. She screamed with her entire body. She screamed at the night sky. She cursed the universe again and again until her throat felt like sandpaper and her lungs craving for air.

"Screw you all! Screw everybody on this fucking planet!"

Sunset pulled down her face shield. She heaved for breath and even though she felt her lungs might collapse, she let out a laugh and coughed halfway.

"Geez, you're having fun without me."

She heard the damned voice again. This time it was dangerously close. It was muffled like it joined her inside the helmet.

"Ah, shit! Not this again!" Sunset cursed.

"Yes it's me!" Flamepuff giggled. "You thought you can get away? Well, you got it wrong! You got nowhere to run to, Sunny!"

Sunset swallowed. She felt a breathing on her neck and claws clutching into her skin. She shook her head to try and get the distracting sensation away. She was losing focus on the road and didn't realize that she had just switched lanes.

"Get away from me!" She muffled a scream in her helmet. It was then joined by a childlike laughter that was almost deafening to bare.

She got her eyes back on the road the moment she saw two blinding lights. She quickly made a tight turn before the truck could completely get to her. Her bike swiveled violently on the road while still trying to keep her balance. She gripped for the breaks and the bike came to a halt.

"Fuck! That was close!" Sunset yelled in relief. Her heart was beating fast and loud, she could hear it drumming in her ears.

"That was awesome!"

"You shut the fuck up! I almost got crushed by a goddamn truck!"

Flamepuff responded with another laughter. "That's what you get from being such a non believer! Hah!"

Before she could retort, she saw another pair of blinding lights approaching towards her, and only then she realized she was facing the opposite side of the lane. She revved her engine hard to get away immediately, but before she could even move a few meters away, the charging vehicle hit the back wheel of her bike and sent her crashing into the flimsy fence near the cliff. The impact obliterated the fence, sending Sunset and her bike falling down.

Sunset felt terrible.

It was an understatement. She felt immensly painful. The overwhelming pain terrorized her entire being. She could feel broken bones everywhere. She was covered in lacerations and her mouth was flooded with blood. She coughed, splattering the blood onto her broken helmet and onto her own battered face. Breathing became such an impossible task, as her broken ribs would pierce into her flesh as she moved. She could feel a broken knee cap somewhere. She wasn't sure. She was too weak to know.

The moment Sunset opened her eyes, she was staring into the black sky. Of course.

She couldn't move, for she felt her body failing to function to the task. She layed there on the ground, covered with dirt and punctured by twigs. With the amount of damage she recieved from falling off a cliff, she was surprised she wasn't dead yet. Maybe the universe wanted to shit on her again. She wanted to comment about that, but all she could let out was a desperate wheeze and a bloody cough.

She was miserable. Again. And even death probably despised her.

Maybe... maybe it was better this way. The world has one less burden to worry about. There was no more Sunset Shimmer to bother anyone. No more bills to pay and no more doctor's appointment. No more predators, drunken nights and no more battered body on the way home. Her friends didn't have to worry about her sorry ass anymore. And Twilight, well, she was better off without her.

A defeated smile crept on her face. After all she's been through, after all the scheming, the defeat, the redemption, the love and the friendship, she still ends up in the dirt and her death will be unceremonious.

"It's not time for your funeral yet."

She felt something walk across her body and it stopped on her chest. It had its weight, yet it didn't crush her. It was light and small. Her vision of the black sky was then blocked by a pair of crimson eyes and a wide grin.

"You really think you can get off of this so easily. Well, bad luck for you, you can't leave me."

Flamepuff leaned in close to her face and stared into her cyan eyes. "We're gonna have some fun, remember?" He whispered before leaning down and licked the blood off her mouth.

"The Red Demon shall make the world pay."

Sunset's initial reaction was breathe. She gasped a large amount of air as she shot up from the dirt.

She paused. She looked at herself and felt no soreness nor fractured bones causing lacerations against her flesh. There was no broken knee cap. No broken ribs. No twigs puncturing her skin. No difficulty in breathing. She removed the broken helmet from her head and touched her face. There was no blood either. Aside from her broken helmet, tattered clothes and her wrecked bike ten meters away from her, she was perfectly fine.

"At last, she's awake." Sunset almost jumped by the sound of a familiar voice. She looked around and saw the little demon perched on a rock beside her.

"You had a good sleep?"

"I fell off a cliff and died." Sunset said with her eyes furrowed in concern.

"You didn't die." Flamepuff answered. "I'm not going to let you."

"You did this." Sunset said in a sharp tone.

"I did it? You were the one who was foolish enough to drive around recklessly." Flamepuff countered, crawling unto the grass as he approached her. "You were clumsy, Sunny. It's your fault."

Sunset frowned. "No! You set me up so you could make me do your bidding just because you saved me from dying."

Flamepuff grinned in amusement. "Maybe. But maybe you're just that clumsy. Hah!"

"You little shit!" Sunset growled, her hands clenched into fists.

"Ah, here we go again. You're being stubborn, Sunny. Even after given a second life."

"I didn't ask for you to save me! You should have let me to rot in pieces and die!"

"You're not the boss of me!" Flamepuff's childlike voice came out as a sinister growl that made the winds shift and the ground quake. Sunset's frown was replaced by a look of terror as she saw the demon's crimson eyes glow brighter in the darkness, staring into her soul and piercing through. "You will live and I will be there with you. Whether you like it or not. I will never let you die shamelessly in this mortal realm. Do you comprehend, Sunset Shimmer?"

Sunset swallowed. But she refused to show any sign of submission. She stared back at him with the same intensity. "So what do you intend to do to me? You're gonna make me suffer? Well, sorry to rain on your parade but I've practically become friends with my nightmares at this point. There's nothing more you can do to make my life even shittier than it is."

"Oh, really?" Flamepuff challenged, reverting back to his immature behaviors. He hovered closer to Sunset and perched onto her shoulder. She winced and she wanted to shove him away, but for some reason she held back and clenched her teeth.

"I just got back from the dead. I have nothing left. There is nothing left for you to take away from me."

"Then I have a proposition."

Sunset couldn't explain it, but she was holding back the urge to reject him. She could call it common sense, or survival instinct. And the other part of her indicates that her tolerance for the little demon was a form of cowardice. And she hated it.

"To indemnify."

Sunset blinked. "What now?"

Flamepuff spoke into her ear with charm and allure. "You will be my vessel, and I will be your 6th sense. You will be my actions, and I will be your voice. You and I will both fill our empty cups. And once again, people will know that we are a force to be reckoned with. No more oppression, only vengeance. And I will make sure that we will enjoy every second of this adventure."

Sunset knew deep down there was no way she could reject a demon breathing down her neck. The only way she could play this safely was to give him what he wanted. She has to play this game in equal skill and control, otherwise Flamepuff would completely corrupt her entire being and she would have no soul left. She needed to be in control as long she knows how to play the cards.

"Well, what do you say?"

"Screw it." Sunset muttered. "Let's get this over with."

"Oh, Sunny. This won't be over anytime soon."

Sunset bit the inside of her cheek as Flamepuff chuckled deviously right at her ear. She sighed as she walked forward with Flamepuff on her shoulder. This was a gamble, but her already tortured mind cared less about the consequneces the gamble may bring. She used to be a demon, and now she's playing as a monster. But she was no longer foreign to the act.

"Now, what?"

"We're gonna need some wheels."

Author's Note

Hello there! This is my first ever fanfiction posted online. Feel free to tell me what you think! Any form of criticism is deeply appreciated.

Chapter 7: Sentinel
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 7: Sentinel

Flash held onto the wheel as he sped through the busy streets of Canterlot. He was a firm believer that nothing could ever compare to the beauty of Canterlot during night time. Once the clock shifted, the city would turn into the most marvelous light show anyone had ever seen; especially at the central part of the city.

Sitting in the passenger seat, Sunset leaned against the window frame, a cigarette between her lips and her eyes towards the active streets.

Unlike her home at the edge of the city, the central part of Canterlot was situated with beautiful, glamorous establishments, and the patrons that roamed its streets were fat cats and pimps arrogantly posing in their luxurious cars. Both Sunset and Flash could never deny how overwhelmed they were when the humble city they once knew has become an industrial marvel enriched by its ambitious and goal driven proprietors.

The city almost reminded Sunset of Vegas.

"God damn, I almost forgot how much has changed," Sunset whistled, ogling at a group of women dressed in their very revealing dresses as their car halted at a traffic light. "It's been a while since I visited the city."

Flash automatically smirked. "That makes two of us."

"Some people give a shit about the changes, but I sure as hell don't," Sunset grinned, making suggestive faces towards the women just a few feet away from the car.

"Careful now. You might not want to get caught by their boyfriends." Flash gently warned her as he side glanced.

"Yeah? Well, fuck them." Sunset blew a kiss before the lights went green and the car resumed its speed.

Sunset leaned back from the window frame and looked at Flash. "By the way, how come I've never heard of this Quasar Entertainment before?"

"It's still new. It just opened about six months ago." Flash stated. "But let me tell you, that place is wild."

"I'm all for that crazy stuff," Sunset said excitedly, leaning back in her seat while sporting her signature cheeky grin. Considering she has been at Club Andromeda a couple of times, Sunset could only imagine how crazy Quasar really is.

"Sure you do,” Flash replied, a wry smile on his face. "Just make sure to not dr-"

"Draw attention to myself," Sunset finished with a groan. "Flash, you literally just made me your vocalist and guitarist tonight. I have to at least live up to the crowd's expectations."

"What I mean is after we perform," Flash corrected. "While we're at it, let's give them a good show."

Sunset playfully puffed a smoke to his direction. "Roger that, captain."

Flash caught a short glance of Sunset's form before returning his eyes to the road, hiding a small smile to himself. It has been a while since he saw her baring such excitement. Considering that Sunset had been a recluse with no drive to accomplish anything, her interest in the things she used to love had diminished. She was living but just barely. Thus, seeing her with such enthusiasm was delightfully bizarre.

Flash could almost swear Sunset somehow went through some kind of rebirth. All of the sudden, she was full of life, and yet still laid back.

"I like it when you get this pumped up," Flash said with a genuine look in his blue eyes. "I mean, this could work. You can play with the Flash Drive anytime we get the chance. For recreational purposes,"

"Are you trying to put me through some kind of therapy?" Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow.

Flashed pursed his lips, his voice filled with hesitancy. "Well, kind of. I don't want you dying in that apartment, Sunset. You sit in there drinking and smoking all day. There are other ways to cope up with things."

Sunset kept a skeptical look while Flamepuff, who was perching on her shoulder with his hands tucked in his chest like a cat, growled unimpressed.

"A kind gesture won't hurt, you know?" Flash said, putting a hand over his chest.

"Blah blah! So sappy! So emotional!" Flamepuff yammered.

Sunset shifted in her seat, ignoring him. "Well, you signed up for this. But let me remind you again, that whatever happens to me, is gonna happen to you as long as you stay. Whatever comes, there is no going back,"

The hope within Flash died a bit. But instead of tormenting himself all over again, he gave Sunset a guilty nod before turning his full attention to the road.

Though, deep beneath his severe worries, he still wanted to keep the ardent atmosphere between the two of them. He wanted Sunset to at least feel like her old self even for a short while. And there was no better way to do it than igniting her passion im playing on stage once again.

Just for tonight. Then he can worry about the perils she had to face soon. Whatever or whoever they may be.

"His loyalty towards you is true, bacon strip," Flamepuff said, purring as he sat upright on Sunset's shoulder. "Shame. He is a strong man yet still pathetically fragile. A martyr indeed."

“Let him stay,” Sunset mumbled. “I'm just waiting for him to ditch me. Or whatever.”

A tiny black hand with glowing red claws found its way on Sunset's cheek, stroking her skin with playful intent. "Oh, no. No one will ditch you. Not this time. I’ll make sure of it," Flamepuff's eyes roamed back to Flash. "That's what you want, right? To take back what was taken from you? And that's what we are going to do."

Flash was just hard to get rid off.

"Do you wish for him to be taken away?" Flamepuff's question made Sunset pause for a moment.

No. I won't let that happen.

Flamepuff grinned in satisfaction. "Of course. He is yours,"

A weird feeling stirred within Sunset when Flamepuff declared her 'ownership' towards Flash. It was a familiar feeling, one that dated back to her days in high school, but she didn't want to dwell on it. She shook her head from her thoughts and sat straight on her seat.

"And now, we take care of the rest," Flamepuff assured her, a childish yet sinister grin forming on his black face, fangs protruding abnormally as he let out a low snicker. "As for the moment, let's try to have fun. I can already sense the joys we are about to get tonight."

A building the shape of a large box decorated with intricate reliefs and colorful lights came to view. Its perimeter was surrounded by palm trees. Massive spot lights that pointed towards the sky danced at its base. Securities roamed the whole area with their large canines sniffing into the pavement.

Its parking lot, as expected, was filled with sports cars of any kind. Sunset and Flash can both agree they have never seen such wealthy sight. Quasar Entertainment was not defined as exotic only because of its reputation, but also because of its crazy spectators.

Exotic and lavish. Flash was not kidding when he described the place as such. Sunset looked at the people outside, all of them had the fashion sense of a tailor who's had one too many LSD overdoses. One certain fashionista who would probably be either outraged or astonished at the sight came to Sunset's mind. Then a second later she decided to ignore the concerns surrounding clothes and trends.

"They look like candies!" Flamepuff squealed, his long tongue feverishly swirling around his face. "I want one!"

"You can't eat them," Sunset deadpanned.

"Eat who, exactly?" Flash looked at her, clueless.

Sunset scoffed. "Your mom."

"Okay, that was uncalled for," Flash said in repulsion with a frown on his face.

They pulled over into a spot, then grabbed their musical equipment before making their way to the grand entrance of the building.

"Welcome to Canterlot's very own rated R Broadway,” Flash announced to Sunset, hoisting his equipment over his shoulder.

"The city's getting ambitious," Sunset responded, puffing smoke above her, while eyeing the large scale of the building. "Rated R broadway? What is this? Like a stripping club or somethin’?"

Flash looked ahead with a shrug. "Pretty close, yeah. They have burlesque performances here. Wouldn't want to bring your children to that."

"Okay,” Sunset responded, not exactly sure how to respond to that, “Anything else?" she urged.

"There's a bar, an indoor pool, a casino, and a music hall," Flash said casually. "Oh, and women too." He added, much to Sunset's pleasure.

Sunset whistled, rubbing her hands together. "I like it already."

Flamepuff wagged his tail while eyeing his surroundings, a big smile plastered on his face.

Flash smirked, patting Sunset on the shoulder. "Wait until you meet the people."

At the entrance, the rest of the Flash Drive stood patiently, accompanied by an usher dressed in a fancy tuxedo. Flash waved at them and proudly beat his chest with his unoccupied hand, a gesture he and the Flash Drive had accustomed to as a greeting to each other. They waved back and returned the gesture, but made a look of shock once their eyes fell on the sight of Sunset, who was following Flash from behind.

Sunset noticed their anxious faces, then gave them a playful snarl. They fidgeted, and it earned her an arrogant smile. They were grown men. Bigger and taller than her, yet they quivered at the mere sight of her.

Flamepuff let out a laugh as he shook his head, genuinely entertained at the petrified look on the men's faces.

"Yeah, that's right, doggies. Bow down." Sunset beamed.

Thunder Bass, the man with the aqua colored hair and a grey sleeveless coat, was the only one who mildly tolerated her. While the rest took a few steps back. Ringo, Micro Chips and Brawly Beats made sure they were out of Sunset's way.

"Sunset Shimmer." Thunder Bass gave her a condescending look. "I am shaking." He said monotonously.

Sunset let her cigarette drop to the ground along with her equipments, her eyes piercing through Thunder Bass' yellow ones. "Thunder." She returned. "Fucking hell, I never thought I'd see your privileged ass again."

The two of them shook hands and shared a firm embrace.

"Never thought I'd see you too," Thunder Bass said with amusement after letting go. "Canterlot's favorite queen bitch is finally out to wreak some havoc and my, she is looking extra fine tonight." He said whistled with a thick coat of grit in his voice.

Sunset laughed half-heartedly. "Oh, stop it. I might give you a big wet kiss on the lips," She spat flatly.

"Sorry, darling, but I'm way too sober to even make out with a lesbian," His reply earned him a bad finger from Sunset.

Thunder Bass looked at Flash, who was standing there with his patient stance. He nodded at his presence. "Flash Sentry. The big man himself."

Flash came forward. "'Sup, Thunder." He said with a proud smile. "Hope you don't mind if she tags along," He and Thunder Bass shared an embrace as well, along with his other members.

"Well, as long as she doesn't bite anyone, everything's cool." Thunder Bass' response ignited a nervous chuckle from the rest of the band. Brawly Beats, the tallest of them all, was aghast and held a protective hand over his crotch.

Sunset rolled her eyes, chuckling at Thunder Bass' comment while giving a playful snarl at Brawly Beats. "Come back after you surgically remove your dicks, then maybe I'll give you all a taste test."

The Flash Drive erupted into reluctant hoots.

"Alright alright. That's enough, you guys," Flash interjected with an exasperated look on his face.

The humble looking usher stepped in front of them with red cards embedded with gold 'Q's in his hands. He gave them to Flash who distributed them amongst the members.

Flash Drive then made their way into the entrance with their equipments in hand, following the usher from behind.

"Those are your crimson cards. You will be granted free pass into any services in Quasar Entertainment," The usher delightfully voiced out in a gallant tone. "It is also my pleasure to inform you that your dinner has been reserved at table number nine after tonight's performance."

The Flash Drive made a collective sound of satisfaction and excitement, then they hung the cards around their necks. As they finally entered the building, they were welcomed by the exotic interior of the first level of Quasar Entertainment.

The walls and the ceilings were decorated with runes and murals that resembled the masterful artistry of the renaissance. Marble statues of nude models lined the halls, the floors tiled with black and white marble. Tropical plants were made to embellish the boring corners, chained tigers and cheetahs prowled at the visitors from their golden ornamental cages. The already unusual setting was amplified by the dimly lit colored lightings of sharp pinks, yellows and greens, that made the atmosphere nearly psychedelic for anyone who dared to enter.

Everyone excluding the Flash Drive added more to the weirdness with their over the top ludicrous outfits. Sunset scrunched up her face at the extremely sharp colors that pierced her vision.

"Well, this is different," Sunset commented, as they headed for the stylish elevator that was reminiscent of the 1900's.

"The music hall is on the second level of the building, where the Lady awaits for your arrival," The usher said with his usual polite and casual voice, pushing the button for the elevator to operate. "But she wishes to meet you after the performance."

"No problem," Flash nodded.

Sunset leaned closer to Flash. "So, what's in the first level?" She whispered to his shoulder.

Flamepuff perked up and sniffed the air. "I smell a high amount of estrogen and testosterone in this building," He said. Sunset shrugged him off.

"The first level of Quasar is basically eighty percent pool and alcohol." Flash replied while staring ahead.

Sunset leaned back with an unsurprised look. "Of course." Apparently what they saw was just the 'lounge'.

The elevator was quite spacious. Flash Drive, except for Flash, Thunder Bass and the usher, squeezed into the corner, far from Sunset. She looked at them in the corner of her eye, and she could clearly see them trembling in her presence. She smiled to herself.

But Sunset decided to not entertain them at the moment. Much to Flamepuff's disappointment.

The elevator produced a loud ting as its gold plated doors opened. Upon stepping out, an overwhelming amount of royal red and gold came to view. It was a large rectangular hall with a capacious stage. At its front was the area where its audience would dwell for their entertainment.

The classic dinner and a show.

Candle lit dinner tables were packed with wealthy spectators, all who were dressed in their gentlemen's suits and ladies' gowns. Tropical plants were also present to add to the exotic ambience. Along with the trademark mood lighting of pinks and purple that perfectly finished the feel of the whole setting.

"Ughm, do these people have any idea that they're not seeing an orchestra concert tonight?" Sunset humored, but the usher answered her anyway.

"The people here appreciate all kinds of music. They care less about the genre for they are interested in the performers and the entertainment they provide."

Sunset glanced over at the genteel people sitting at their respective tables who were chit chatting with their fellow aristocrats while drinking champagnes. Sunset and the rest of the band looked like lost hobos wandering around the place compared to them, and she was surprised as a couple of the spectators eyed her politely.

"This place is full of weirdos," Sunset said under her breath, a mildly disgusted expression on her face.

Flash looked at her with a teasing brow. "You don't like it?"

"Never said I didn't," Sunset responded, rolling her eyes.

Flamepuff gave a carefree shrug. "I think it's cool."

"This way to the backstage please," The usher gestured kindly. Flash Drive followed suit.

Flash, Sunset and the rest of the band took their time in arranging their musical equipments behind the stage curtains. Everyone in the band, except for Sunset, had already practiced their tunes many weeks prior. But Sunset was way too familiar of the band's routine, that to exclaim their doubts towards her sudden alliance would be an insult and a lie.

Sunset had the natural talent of improvisation, and they highly regarded her for it. But other than that, they saw her as a walking intimidation that was ready to strike at any moment.

Thunder Bass leaned in close to Flash, the two observing the redhead from a short distance across the stage.

"Still not over her?" He asked, his voice laced with unsurprising disappointment.

"She needs me." Flash managed to choke out.

"Bullshit." Thunder Bass laughed, giving the blue haired guitarist an empathetic punch on the shoulder. "I don't know about you, but your loyalty needs to expire. She ain't good for your health anymore man."

Flash returned the punch. "You know why I can't leave her., He mumbled weakly.

"You've gone soft." Thunder Bass sighed, a look of sympathy in his eyes. "What the hell did she do to you, man?"

"What she did," Flash scoffed. "More like, what I did." He said with a hint of guilt in his voice.

Thunder Bass shook his head. "It wasn't your fault, Flash. And you need to stop blaming yourself one of these days."

The two of them were silent for a moment, until Flash spoke again.

"By the way, you took care of it, didn’t you?" Flash asked, his voice low.

Thunder Bass gave him a comforting nod. "I got you covered. Just be careful, alright? A stolen car can mean some serious shit's gonna bite you in the ass."

Flash's brows furrowed, a determined look dominating his face. "I'll do whatever it takes."

"Dude," Thunder Bass called in a serious tone. "I've been here since this whole mess started. But, don't you think it's time for you to move on?"

"Hell, that's one thing I can never do," Flash weakly laughed.

"One thing you both can't do, apparently." Thunder Bass said, his lips pursed into a thin line.

Flash clenched his jaw at the thought. Then, the silence stretched out into agonizing seconds.

"My advice? Stop being a savior for someone who doesn't want to be saved. It wasn't your fault she got this bad, so don't kill yourself cleaning her mess," Thunder Bass said.

They decided to stop there. Thunder Bass gave Flash a last punch on the shoulder, then proceeded to his position.

With his signature red guitar that hung around his shoulder, Flash walked towards Sunset, examining the black and red guitar that he allowed her to use for their performance. He watched as her hands recognized the familiar touch of the instrument while recalling certain notes and chords in her mind. Flash had given her an assessment before their departure, so he doubted she would be anything disastrous tonight.

"Hey, you ready?" Flash asked, a gentle look in his eyes as he tried to find Sunset's own.

Sunset gave him a small nod. "It's been a long time," She said with an excited smirk, looking back into Flash's blue eyes.

Flash gave her a firm pat on the shoulder. "Just enjoy yourself tonight, bud." He told her before he positioned himself on the stage, hands fixed accordingly on his guitar.

Sunset walked towards the mic in front of her, anticipating the curtains to open.

It had been long since Sunset stepped her boots onto a stage. Hands on her instrument and her mouth against the mic. Nothing to accompany her senses but the music and the sound of the crowd hitting her ears.

As stupid as Flash was to temporarily ignore the nature of her current situation, she had to thank him for inviting her into the place. She could feel her seething pride rising up, and her hands readied themselves against her guitar as the curtains finally moved and the blinding light pierced through her vision.

But Sunset dared not to close her eyes. A rush of adrenaline flowed within her. She raised her hand to pluck against the strings, and as the time declared itself, the crowd was awakened and the tranquil atmosphere was bombarded by the loud tunes ringing throughout the music hall.

The dormant performer within Sunset rose from the depths of her being, and she let loose of anything that weighed her down. She and the rest of the band moved with youthful exuberance around the stage. Sunset strummed her guitar, hitting the notes with passionate aggression. The stage lights flickered with the music the band produced, amplifying the power of their performance.

When Sunset leaned her mouth closer towards the mic, her melodic voice rang into everyone's ears for the first time in a long while. Despite being a chronic smoker, Sunset's raspy voice matched perfectly with their song. She sang the lyrics with grit and her attitude was evidently unhinged. She possessed such surprising vigor, her movements and crazy dances on the stage brought an undeniable hype to the rest of the band.

Heart pounding and sweat building up, Sunset owned the stage with her strenuous vibe. She would bop and jump into the music, letting go of whatever was holding her back. She was having too much of a good time, and she moved with the music like a true rockstar she would have been, all while the Devil danced along with her.

To hell with the worries and inhibitions, Sunset thought.

A surprised smile crept onto Flash's lips, while he eyed the redhead proudly. He sang along with her, but pulled himself back just enough to grant Sunset more of the spotlight. Oh, how he missed seeing her so alive and full of energy. She was surely the face of the band that night. The pleasant look on the crowd's faces proved that notion true.

From the top seats, in her majestic burlesque outfit that made her the object of every man's desire, The Lady of Quasar Entertainment watched with fondness and delight at the newest performers dominating her stage.

Titania Savage fondled with her fur scarf that draped nicely around her shoulders all the way down to her lustrous curves. An entertained smile dwelled on her radiant red lips while she let herself enjoy the band's performance.

Sitting beside her was the man with the hair of flaming orange and red, his eyes the shade of bright yellow, and his shoulders broad that declared his strength and dominance. Crimson Blitz found himself genuinely enjoying the show just like his mistress.

Both the masters of the house loomed over the performers on the stage, their music drawn to a well-delivered conclusion. The whole time, Sunset's face was covered by her messy and sweaty red and gold hair, making it impossible to make out her features from a fair distance. She stood with heaving shoulders, trying to catch as many breaths as she could after pouring out all her energy into her performance.

As Sunset drew her head back for air, the spotlights gleamed into her sweat covered neck. She combed her messy hair out of her face, and finally revealed her cyan eyes to the crowd. They burst into an ecstatic applause that filled Sunset with pride.

Crimson and Titania sat still for a moment. Keenly observing the female guitarist's physical characteristics. A familiar image that bored itself into their minds came rushing back to them. Titania slightly widened her focused eyes in both shock and limpidity. Crimson sat straight, his muscles tensed, jaws clenched and his hands balled into fists.

An intruder has clothed herself in the privilege of a guest.

"Well, seems like you have invited a quite interesting guest this evening," Titania voiced out, an intrigued smile grew on her boldly angled face. Giving her glass of champagne a light shake.

"I sure have," Crimson replied, anticipation present in his mannerism. "Let's have her over dinner at our table. Let's see if she likes a little company," He said as he ran his gloved hand over the sharp edges of his dagger.

Down below, undetected by everyone's knowledge and sight, the Devil himself accompanied the band on stage. His glowing eyes and crimson claws bared in mischievous delight.

"Thank you, thank you!" Flamepuff said as he made dramatic bows and flew a few kisses into the air. "I take partial credit in that, folks! She sold her soul to me after all!"

Sunset relished in the sound of the people's cheers, her eyes narrowed their way into the crowd of wealthy spectators. It was... addicting. Almost like a drug that seeped its way into her system, leaving her wanting for more.

"Yes. You like that," Flamepuff grinned, his tongue slithering like a devious snake. "Let it flow, Sunset."

For a long time Sunset sulked in her smelly apartment, drinking her pain away, along with countless nights in numerous clubs, and in her lonely bed within the arms of many whores. She had almost forgotten the feeling of being treated like the universe wasn’t shitting on her very existence. She missed the appreciation, the recognition and the cheers. And standing there on the stage, she felt like she had finally gained something back.

Sunset remembered the things she said last night, that she would take back what life refused to give to her.

And out of nowhere, that familiar satisfied grin made a return to her lips. Her eyes closed and her head leaned back, exposing her glistening neck to the lights once more, and inhaled the scent of the promising night before the curtains finally drew to a close.

Just as the band left for the back stage, a heavy muscular arm wrapped itself around Sunset's shoulders and pulled her into a tight embrace.

"You totally crushed it, Sunset!" Flash exclaimed, obviously ecstatic. His blue eyes gleamed along with the beads of sweat that formed on his face, with a few dripping down his stubble and to his Adam's apple.

Sunset, with her peaceful look suddenly switched to an irritated scowl, shoved the taller man away. Accompanied by a possessive hiss from Flamepuff. The fur on his back stood like individual charred splinters rattling threateningly along with his long forked tongue.

"Hey, I'm the one who gives compliments around here!"

Of course, the blue haired man wasn't fazed as the large beaming smile on his face remained plastered still.

"Just as I thought. You still have it in you," Flash grinned.

"I sure did draw a lot of attention there," Sunset said with a lopsided smile. Removing the guitar over her head before placing it on top of the rack.

"I just gotta say that I'm really happy to have you tonight, Sunset. Seriously." The smile on Flash's face and the genuine joy radiating from every atom of his being made Sunset just want to bash his red guitar over his stupid blue head.

"Don't piss your big boy pants, Flash," She said as she rolled her eyes and blew away the messy red locks that invaded her sweaty face.

"Just complimenting. I thought you'd like that."

"Yeah? Well, you're milking it."

Flamepuff stuck a tongue out. "Bleh! In your face, Flashy boy!"

Flash grabbed a towel and draped it around his shoulders. "Nice work, guys," He announced, a little less joyous than the compliments he gave towards Sunset.

After rehydrating themselves and changing into their less sweaty outfits, they put their instruments away and took their time in making themselves presentable for the rest of the night.

"Ugh, a tie? Really?" Sunset groaned as she saw Flash struggling to put a tie on.

"Hey, I'm trying to blend in," Flash said in defense.

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Yeah, with a tie, ripped jeans and sneakers, you sure blend in pretty well."

Flash gave her a blank look.

"Don't act so violated," Sunset walked over to him and gently pulled his collar with both hands, closing the distance between them into a few inches.

"Let me help you with that, you big baby." Sunset whispered with a sly smirk, before working her way into fixing the miserable tie that tangled itself around Flash's neck.

"Geez, when was the last time you did your tie?" Sunset said with fake annoyance.

Flash didn't answer her, though. He simply watched her do his tie with care and accuracy. Or he would just look at her face. Focused, stern, nearly annoyed, yet he would try to find even a remnant of her once radiant self. He would trick himself into believing that he had, even though the obvious truth was a big fat contradiction to his beliefs. Sunset was dead, but he still refused to abandon the one in front of him.

Sunset was so close to Flash's face, he could feel a familiar, and almost nostalgic warmth forming between them. When she was finally done, their eyes met.

Flamepuff broke into a loud yawn. "This is so cheesy, I might conjure some magical glitters and toss them in the air for full effect."

Sunset scoffed and pushed Flash by his chest, leaving him with a sad smile on his lips.

"Thanks, mom," Flash teased as Sunset turned her back.

"Oh, go fuck yourself." Sunset spat, waving a hand dismissively without even batting him an eye.

Flash flailed his arms. "Everytime!"

The usher from earlier arrived at the back stage, now with the invitation from the Lady.

"I shall now escort you to your tables," The usher humbly announced.

As the band prepared to look presentable enough, Sunset leaned nonchalantly against the wall in the back. Flamepuff crept from the shadow of her neck and turned to meet her eyes.

"This place is big enough," Flamepuff said, his grin stretching to his ears. "Why don't we look around and explore a little more?"

Sunset didn't disregard the idea. Quasar, from the very moment she stepped foot into the establishment, had given already her an impression; a promise that it had special thrills to offer. Far different than the ones she was accustomed to.

To discover them on her own selfish delight was not a bad idea.

"Hey, Sunset!" Flash called. "We're already going."

Sunset declined, shaking her head. "Uh, nope. I'm gonna have to catch you guys later."

"Where are you going?" Flash asked, his face scrunched in suspicion.

Sunset jogged on her feet towards the other door with her hands pocketed in her jacket. "Potty break. Gotta go!

"That's the damn exit!” Flash shouted, starting to run after her. “Hey!"

Sunset didn't give Flash the slightest chance as she darted out of the exit before dragging a heavy storage box from a corner to barricade the door.

She laughed at the satisfaction after catching a last glimpse of him trying to come after her.

"Bye bye, Flashy boy!" Flamepuff said, waving a tiny hand at the door that was currently being banged on by Flash.

"Sunset! You come back here right now!" Flash's muffled yells from the other side went largely ignored.

"For fucks sake," Sunset sighed, rolling her eyes. "I signed up to play in your band. Not to be put on a fucking leash so I could follow you around."

"Goddamit, woman!"

"Ta-ta, Sentry! Enjoy your dinner!"

"Shimmer!"

And with that, Sunset turned around, now in an unexplored part of the building. She had the option to stay with the band, but with Flash around, it would be a great hindrance to her fun.

And Flamepuff agreed to that.

There was a tale that Flash and Sunset once ruled the Muck Alley after their fall from grace in society. Banned from universities and shamed by those who had high expectations for them, they were forced to venture the darker path as a short-lived tandem of delinquents. Their very own Bonnie and Clyde.

They made enemies, stirred up trouble, and made an affinity for alcohol and sex. It was their way to cope with failure.

Obviously, it didn't last. And it was long considered as a forgotten tale.

Sunset found no problem in doing them alone.

"Now, let’s see what awaits us, shall we?" Flamepuff said deviously, perching on top of Sunset's head.

Sunset put up her collar, while wearing a confident smile on her face. "Quasar, here I come."

The house of Quasar Entertainment came alive. Sounds of heavy rhythmic bass and exhilarating melody blasted through the building, bringing energy and brightness to the ambience.

There were no rules prohibiting smoking, so Sunset took the invitation. She brought a cigarette to her lips, lit conveniently by a kiss of Flamepuff's tail.

She swaggered along the path, making her more extravagant than the already colorful guests that walked by, even though she barely adorned any bright color. She sure caught their attention, though she wasn't entirely sure if it was her smoking, the dark yet ecstatic look in her eyes, or just simply how she danced as she trotted foward. But she had to admit she enjoyed the priceless look on their faces. The rather bemused and shocked expressions never failed to bring her the satisfaction she wanted.

Sunset had no idea where she was going. But to say that she gave a damn would be a false claim. The building was truly large in scale, with each location possessing different personalities of their own. One could say it was some sort of a madhouse on drugs.

With the embodiment of mischief and sin rested on her shoulder like a decorative scarf, she starved for trouble once more. And she was sober this time.

Unexpectedly arriving at the casino, a familiar feeling hit her in the gut. She remembered her days back in Vegas not too long ago. The thrills she had, and the rituals she learned.

Too bad she lost respect for it all.

"You know," she began, puffing a cloud of smoke into the air. "It would be a crime if we don't do something about this...boring atmosphere." Sunset narrowed her gaze at the scenery before her.

A sinister giggle erupted from Flamepuff. "Are you interested in decorating this bland affair with your preferred choice of entertainment?"

"Hell yeah, let's fuck shit up."

"If only Flashy boy was here," Flamepuff mocked a pout. "I would watch the blood run from his eyes! Hahahaha!"

Sunset walked down the casino hall with her hands in her pockets. Even at the obvious presence of the security scattered around the area, Sunset still had the boldness to employ her crazy antics.

At any given chance, she would grope and 'steal' a couple of women from their boyfriends. And after stealing a passionate kiss from each one she grabbed by the wrist, Sunset would flee into the crowd as the enraged men would try to chase her. But really, she was quicker than all of them.

To every waitress that she came across her way, she would seduce them, then take their carried champagne. Gulping them down mercilessly before leaving them stunned and defeated.

At any given opportunity, Sunset took it to bombard the gambling pits and sabotage any potential victory, kicking stacks of coins off the tables and drinking everybody's glass of gin to cause a fueled uproar.

She didn't give a shit.

Sunset savored in her own triumph, earning victorious cackles from Flamepuff. Her fun only escalated when the security finally went to apprehend her.

"Here they come," Upon spotting them, Sunset gulped her last glass of gin, and threw it away carelessly before leaping into the crowd.

"Haha! See ya, suckers!" Flamepuff laughed as they both got away.

Given the large population within the casino, it was easy for Sunset to get away. She eventually finds herself in another unknown part of the building; a dimly lit hallway, decorated with neon graffiti and murals. It stretched to more areas she hadn’t explored yet, structured in spirals and turns that would nearly serve as a labyrinth in its own right.

Sunset gasped for air, but the smile on her face remained still. She let out an exhausted chuckle, leaning against the wall for support.

"That was fucking awesome," She laughed, pulling out another cigarette from her jacket to put it between her lips.

Flamepuff crawled down from her head and lit the cigarette in flames. Allowing Sunset to breathe in the minty flavor of the air.

"The fun hasn't begun yet," Flamepuff said ominously while licking away the sweat that has build up on Sunset's face.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Alright, what is it this time?"

Flamepuff moved close to her face to meet her cyan eyes. "I can smell something else. It's strong," He whispered.

"Estrogen and testosterone?"

Flamepuff shook his head. "No. Stronger."

"Then tell me already instead of getting all cryptic, you little shit," Sunset spat impatiently.

Flamepuff sniffed the air like a dog, turning his head in every direction. He paused his gaze at the deeper part of the hallway, his eyes narrowing into two red arches. His mouth formed into a grin that stretched into his ribs, revealing more teeth within them.

"Fresh blood and sinew," the demon said in his childish raspy voice as his ears twitched and pivoted. "It's in there." Flamepuff pointed a tiny finger towards the dim hallway.

The sound of the security frantically searching for Sunset urged her to stand up and run further into the dark hallway, completely ignoring what Flamepuff had said. Yet he allowed her, as he silently perched on her shoulder anticipating what's about to come her way.

"Shit, what the hell is this place?" Sunset said in a low curious whisper, as she tried to adjust her vision into the dark yet sharply colored hallway. The shades of pink and green making her squint her eyes in irritation.

Sunset paused as she heard several muffled footsteps coming into her direction. She turned a corner and leaned her back against the wall, listening to the faint sounds of boots strutting throughout the labyrinthian halls.

She then heard voices of men, soft whispers echoing in the place. She could tell they were close, but not close enough to see any tangible presence within the halls with her. It was only a matter of time before the corners and turns of the halls would lead them right where she was.

There was no fear in her. Sunset had the Devil by her side, so why was she hiding from an approaching presence she didn't know?

She stepped out of the corner.

Even in the pink shadows, Sunset saw a group of heavily armed man prowling the hallway like wolves out for a hunt. Their bodies covered with black matted armor, and in their arms they carried menacing guns.

The armed men stopped at the sight of Sunset. One of them raised his fist, signaling the men behind him to stop in their tracks.

Sunset froze in her tracks as well. Her eyes darted intensely towards the men, their faces covered in masks, leaving their eyes exposed for her to look at. She had no clue who these men were, but she was certain that whatever their intention was, it would involve bloodshed. Their weapons proved that notion true.

Alerted, they pointed their guns towards Sunset, while she automatically took a firm step back.

"Okay..." Sunset said, breathing cautiously. "I'm gonna have to assume that you're those type of dudes who come to take rich people as hostages to get some ransom and shit like that."

The men threateningly moved forward. Their guns aiming at Sunset's chest.

"Oh, come on, you guys. Really?" Sunset sighed, flailing her arms. "You got fucking big ass assault rifles. And I have, what? A fucking lighter. Yes, definitely fear me."

Flamepuff's unsettling laughter rang into her ear, breaking the tension between her and the armed strangers.

Without mercy or warning, the first man pulled the trigger as he aimed his gun at Sunset's head, igniting a bright light that disturbed the dimness of the hall within a second.

By some dumb stroke of luck, Sunset managed to dodge the bullet, letting it only leave a scratch on her cheek, droplets of blood running down her jaw. She dropped to one knee, growling.

"Oh, boy!" Flamepuff clapped his hands excitedly. “This is getting good!”

"Fuck! That hurts!" Sunset sneered, tenderly touching her new bleeding wound.

A bone rattling scream of anguish destroyed the silence of the hallways, as its echo stretched beyond its labyrinthian structure only to be heard by the few who were currently inside it. Then, sounds of violent gun fire started pounding into their ears along with the sounds of guts being sliced and diced by a sharp metallic source.

It came from behind them. Sunset froze again, and the men turned around their heels to face whatever threat that has risen to hunt them down.

The men charged, and it was with no warning, that their bullets failed to protect them. Sunset tried to watch in the dark as the men struggled to apprehend the attacker. She watched as some of the men fell to their feet, declaring their failure and their ultimate defeat, laying in the pool of their own blood.

The remaining men fought viciously against the attacker in blind rage. Under immense misfortune, their limbs were sliced in quick and clean swings of glimmering blur. The sound of blade against skin, created a disturbing cacophony that accompanied the horrifying cries. The screams only ended when the heads tumbled on the floor with humiliating negligence.

Sunset was left in utter shock at the carnage in front of her. The men met their end one by one, the remaining survivor falling onto his knees screaming and crying for help. His eyes begging for deliverance as they bore into Sunset's cold ones. Yet his pleas were never again heard after a long sharp blade burst through his chest, leaving him limp, shamefully slumping face first onto the floor.

Slowly, with great intrigue and caution, Sunset raised her head to face the attacker. Her eyes widened, her face twisting into confusion and disbelief.

The figure was small, about the height of a ten year old child. The dim lighting didn't fail to frame the two fairly long pink pigtails that hung from either side of the head.

Sunset decided it was a girl. Roughly a decade younger than herself.

She was in a white shirt stained by blood accompanied with a red tie, and a black jacket with an embroidered patch of a rose at the both sleeves to match. She also wore a pair of black shorts, thigh high socks leading down to oddly fitting school shoes.

Sunset took notice of the two utility belts she carried at her waist before
meeting the girl's eyes. They were as blue as the sky, yet empty and merciless as the void of space itself, nearly obscured by her hair. Her soft features were stained with her enemies' blood, and her lips were flat and expressionless.

The girl stepped forward, letting the tip of her sword drag along the floor causing it to make an irritating speech that made Sunset wince. Her head tilted curiously as she intently stared into Sunset's eyes.

"Holy shit..." Sunset gasped. "What the fuck?"

The blue eyed girl looked down at Sunset's chest where her red card was hanging from her neck.

"How unfortunate." The girl spoke, her voice soft as a whisper. "You're wearing one of the cards. That means you are given immunity inside the house. But I have to wonder, how did you obtain it?"

Sunset's confusion only intensified. "You're a kid..."

The girl's blank stare narrowed. "Kid?" She said, this time her voice was sharp as her blade.

"I mean... h-how did yo–?"

"I am the Sentinel." The girl announced, her stare cold and penetrating. "Shall I say, it is a pleasure to finally meet you... 'The Verdict.'"

Author's Note

Shout out to JackRipper on this one. As always, feedbacks are welcome.

Edited by TheNewYorkBrony

Chapter 24: Trial
View Online

Who's Ready for Trouble?

Chapter 24: Trial

Sombra gave himself a drink, while his favorite piece of music played in the background. As he did, he sat behind his desk, relaxing in his designed solitude. He sighed, as he began to think to himself just how tedious his day was.

One thought was conceived to counter the former. Perhaps it was his years catching up to him that produced such sentiment. Seeing those guilty in front of him over and over again, being punished for their inadequacies, cowardice and foolishness, started to lose its thrill of satisfaction.

Though, there was a time when he felt a sense of fulfillment being in his position. A sense of control and power used to spoil him and he sought to chase that feeling for a long time until the urge dwindled. Because in reality, it was all nothing but an unwanted obligation to fill up big empty shoes.

Sombra was a man who led a grotesque life. And it was his pedestal that granted him the leverage to hold onto his role of society's lesser god. So maybe he was less of a scum.

Was this even the life he dreamed of having? Dreams, he thought. For men like him never carried dreams but only kept them hidden somewhere just so he could look at them in secret. Maybe give himself hope. But all they did was destroy every bit of hope of attaining them.

Carefully reaching under his collar, Sombra scooped out a little silver locket hidden behind his shirt. He let his thumb gently run across the locket's small form as another sigh escaped his mouth along with a bitter smile.

"Mercy…" He whispered. "Too much of it has been a punishment in itself."

A few moments later, Sombra's deep rumination was interrupted when Twilight entered his office in her lab coat. And there was a sudden shift in the old man's mood, and a small smile now occupying his lips.

But the old man restrained his excitement when he noticed the visible exhaustion that dominated Twilight's features. "Hello, my dear. Busy day?"

"Busy week if you ask me." Twilight beamed, in efforts to mask her lethargy.

"It's been a while since we've had the chance to sit down and actually talk. Would you mind if I give you something to drink? Surely working on your research all week has been tiring for you." Sombra said, offering a glass to the girl, to which she declined politely.

"Oh, no. I'm fine. It's fine. I just need some air, I think." She said, pulling up a chair and sitting across Sombra.

"We've all been busy." Sombra said, placing the glass back down. "As for you, have you been sleeping well?"

Twilight tried her best not to yawn or rub her eyes at the moment. "Yes, I have." She lied half-heartedly.

Sombra chose to smile than call her out. "Don't you worry. Once we finish tending to our respective duties, I'm sure we'll all be granted a chance to breathe." He said before shifting in his seat. "Now, about your findings…"

Twilight took a deep breath, and adjusted her glasses before continuing. "Right. There's a lot of things I've discovered. Most of which I've already hypothesized."

"Let's hear it." Sombra said, leaning back into his chair. "What have you found?"

"So, we know that our subject has been given an experimental drug, one that is a failure by design obviously." Twilight began.

Sombra noticed how Sunset's name was omitted on purpose, but he just kept the thought to himself instead of entertaining it. "Hmm. So you're suggesting that she's a prototype?"

"The indications say so." Twilight answered with confidence. "See, as far as we've observed, she's been exhibiting unnatural traits. Heightened senses, acute awareness, superhuman endurance and accelerated healing, all of this is the perfect recipe for creating an effective living weapon."

Sombra's frown grew with intrigue, cupping his bearded chin as he carefully listened to every information.

"But as I've stated earlier, it's a failed design." Twilight stood and grabbed the chalkboard that stood just beside the book shelf.

"With the device implanted in her head, it's easy for us to monitor her brain activities from time to time." She picked up a chalk and began scribbling charts and lines, while the old man watched carefully. "One moment, brain activity is normal. But then it can be totally different in the next," she said as she drew a huge spike that repeated itself unevenly.

"Disorganized thoughts, disturbed perception of reality, accompanied by aggressive tendencies and violent impulses." Twilight added after she put the chalk down. "These long term damages are clearly direct results from being subjected to that drug experiment."

Sombra narrowed his brows thoughtfully. "But despite the negative effects from this experimental drug, she's still capable as an intellectual."

"An IQ of one hundred and twenty now pushed to one hundred and forty. Above average intelligence. I believe that somehow, whatever tampering was made, it caused the sudden spike in her intelligence."

"Has this unstable part of her brain hindered her before? Or perhaps will hinder her in the future?" Sombra asked.

"It's less of a hindrance for her really. Rather it's more of a feature. Adds to her unpredictability." Twilight said, shrugging.

The intrigue in Sombra's eyes grew more potent. "Is there a chance we can change her back to normal?"

Twilight shook her head in half-hearted dismay. "No. There isn't. The irony is, despite having an almost superhuman endurance, her already unstable mind can only endure too much tampering. If we stick one more needle into her brain, that could be the end of her." She said, mindlessly picking up the chalk from the desk.

"Why is that?"

"Brain trauma. Though her brain is perfectly intact, evidence suggests that she has suffered severe head injuries many times before." Twilight answered while she fiddled with the chalk in her hand.

Sombra hummed in acknowledgement before proceeding with a new set of inquiry.

"What about that device in her head? Can it provide some sort of cure?"

"It's designed to merely subdue her. At this point, the amount of psychological damage she has is beyond any cure or reprogramming. We can make her obey certain orders, restrict her from going too far. In the end, a dog is a dog. Chained or not, its bite stays the same." Twilight said, crushing the chalk in her grip.

"I wonder..." Sombra hummed, scratching his jaw. "Are any of these otherworldly forces responsible, or at least, have contributed to these physiological changes?"

Twilight shook her head dismissively. "I doubt it.

"You told me that you've seen her in such a state before." Sombra pushed with a hopeful look.

"Yes I have." Twilight answered in a distant tone, as if she was ruptured into deep thought. She pushed her glasses between her eyes and cupped her chin. "But I never once saw her in her corrupted form, only when she was in her most benevolent."

"What if she is in her most malevolent?" The grim undertone within Sombra's question made Twilight shiver.

"She's become too distant, and too detached from the forces outside our dimension to even tap into them. But I do believe that a trace of it is still intact in her biological code. In fact, that code is the only evidence we have left that she's not of this world." Twilight said with intense exhibition before a careful inquiry. "Are you asking this as a precaution or something that you intend to explore? Because it seems to me that you are mostly intrigued by the latter."

Sombra laughed at the girl's sudden burst of agitation. "I have no interest in tampering with nature, especially one that is beyond ours." He shook his head. "For now, we can just utilize what she has to offer. We have the luck of the Devil on our side."

It had been a productive week for Sunset. A mildly enjoyable one at that. At least, it was in her best interest that she tried to find every bit of enjoyment in being subjected to The Court's whimsical arrangements. She liked being thought of as a force worthy of being cautious about, but her resentment towards her detainment remained still.

There was a new character to keep her company. He was a man named Vanta Black, society's top assassin and said to have served The Court for over two decades now. Impressive title, and yet another unfortunate fellow to carry the burden of having to deal with Sunset and her antics. The first time she laid eyes on the man, she vowed to make his life miserable by never having to keep her mouth shut.

It was the farthest she could go. Everyday she was reminded that she lacked the choice to act on her own free will, like maybe shove a barrel down her throat and pull the damn trigger. Sometimes she fantasized about burning the whole place down, and then she could finally have her way with Twilight. She never thought far from there though. That was still something she was careful about.

It was funny, she thought. She started having this crawling sensation of being cautious everytime Twilight was around. Though, the two of them had only interracted once since their first meeting. Sunset would argue that her docile behavior around Twilight was a natural response, but the worst of her had always accused the device into tricking her with feelings of vulnerability.

No. Never she would succumb to weakness. For now, she would play their game. Admittedly, she had enjoyed most so far. Her training with Vanta was fruitful and being trained by a vigorous and radical mind could take someone towards great lengths, and Sunset had been pushed into a mile in week's time.

Sunset was practically programmed into their ways of thinking, moving and fighting. She was quick enough to assemble five different types of firearms in under three minutes after being instructed once. One time, Vanta taught her how to stop a knife without cutting herself. And since they knew she had a high endurance towards damage, that gave them the opportunity to test how much she could take.

At the end of every expected carnage, samples of her blood was taken to the lab for examination. For seven days, she learned how to properly handle various kinds of weaponry, move quicker, think faster, and fight smarter, and then being tested afterwards. Apparently, despite Vanta's displeasure towards Sunset's mere existence, her healing factor never failed to amuse him to a slight degree. Or maybe it was the torture he found amusing. Sunset could never bother.

By the end of the week, Vanta had taken Sunset to the deepest part of the castle. She never knew where because of the blindfold. Later she figured that something significant was about to happen, and Vanta was not about to confess as to what.

They arrived and everything was still blank. Sunset stood in silence for about a good minute until she fully realized that Vanta was not around anymore. If something was going to happen eventually, she was now equipped and prepared to deal with it.

Sunset took a deep breath, flexed her arm and fingers at her side and listened carefully. Beyond the beating of her own heart, she could hear the faintest shuffling all around her. She was in a large square room, but she wasn't actually alone.

A huge grin formed on Sunset's half covered face, just in time before the first body lunged at her side. She blocked an upper strike with her arm then swung a leg at their middle. The second body came from the opposite side, who immediately met Sunset's palm against their head, followed by five quick strikes into the torso and a boot to the crotch.

Another body jumped from behind her and she quickly rolled over to the side to evade the attack. As she got back up to her feet, she readied herself with a defensive stance. Two bodies charged at her from both sides. Sunset went for the other and swung a huge kick to the head, then she threw herself against the one approaching her left, both of them tumbling onto the floor.

After elbowing her attacker to the chest, Sunset quickly got up to her knees just in time to stop a knife mid air. She turned her head towards the side, before jumping up to her feet and threw it back to where it came from. She heard more shuffling. Now she was surrounded.

One body came and fell after the other, and Sunset truly proved that she was quicker than all of them even in complete darkness. And never once did she stumble or fall from her footing. She came standing, and she remained standing still.

When all was quiet again, save for Sunset's labored breathing, her suspicion grew.

"What kind of sick torture are you planning to pull off now, maestro?"

The gnarly sounds of metal doors sliding open destroyed the peace, causing Sunset's alerted mind to boost itself into maximum when she heard the familiar growling all around her.

"Oh, fuck me…"

They charged towards Sunset, jaws aimed to lock themselves around her every limb. But Sunset was every bit as feral as them. The first dog met a harsh boot straight to its face. The second one had its jaws caught in a struggle against Sunset's hands, forcing them to stretch outwards until a loud nasty crack broke into the air. Sunset wrestled with the third and fourth, both now gnawing at her arms, while the fifth began chewing at her ankle.

It hurt. But it didn't hurt enough.

Sunset forcefully tore both her arms off the dogs' jaws and hammered the one at the left straight between its eyes, yelping and retreated at the impact. She jammed her heel at the jaw of the dog at her foot. She wrestled with the other still standing, her hand pushing it far from her face as her grip tightened around its jugular. She threw several punches into its gut before finally deciding to pull it closer to her face and rip its throat out with her own teeth.

Fearful whimpers echoed, and the blood stained the exposed part of Sunset's face, the rest soaking her hands and chest. She let go of the dog, and tore the blindfold off her face. As she did, all the lights in the room flashed to life, making her squint but not retreat.

The scene around her was revealed. The entire room was a giant mirror, making her reflection endless. Bodies dressed in black lay on the ground, still breathing. Most of the dogs retreated back to where they came from while two were laying dead on the floor. One with a broken jaw, while the other had a torn up throat.

A slow clap erupted, making Sunset swivel her head around to see Vanta standing at the corner of the room just beyond the carnage. Their eyes met, and Sunset could see the smallest glint of pride in them. Though she only reveled in it in secret, displaying a boastful smile smeared with mongrel blood, as she praised herself for the work she had done and the rush of adrenaline it had brought to her.

"You finished earlier than I had initially expected. And you've gained less injuries this time." Vanta wryly commented as he examined the brutal bite marks on the girl's arms.

"Oh, fuck off, Vanta." Sunset spat the remaining blood from her mouth.

"At least you didn't fall on your face."

Vanta gave a very knowing look as he turned his gaze towards the wall of mirror at his right, its surface blinked and both of their reflections were replaced by a familiar scene, revealing The Court standing in a row with their usual observant glares and menacing grins as if what they just witnessed entertaining.

"Ladies and gentlemen, what do you think?" Vanta said, nodding at the people behind the glass.

Sunset shot Vanta an accusing glare, but never said another word as she found her vocal chords refusing to function. She gave up and anticipated for The Court's answers.

Among the rows of people standing, Sunset saw Twilight again. And the moment they laid eyes on each other, Sunset was struck with the urge to look away. Was it embarrassment? Guilt? Or maybe fear?

"You've gone soft." Flamepuff materialized and hovered in front of Sunset's face. "So, after a long time creating a badass image for yourself, one judgmental look from Twilight Sparkle can manage to make you clench and squirm back into your shell."

Says the one who's been gone and left me hanging for a fucking week, you damn asshole.

"Oh, get over it, you whiny baby. You were doing so much fine without me and here you are now, The Court's newest biological weapon ready to reap the souls of sinners who dare to oppose their will." Flamepuff said, his grin stretched to the back of his head. "I promise you, if you're patient enough, you will see the bright future that I'm seeing."

What are you seeing?

"I wouldn't spoil it for you now, would I? That'll ruin the fun. For both of us."

"I'll speak for everyone here," Sombra's voice snatched Sunset out of her trance and brought her to his attention. "First of all, I would like to congratulate the head of the Dark Horse for doing a fine job at ironing the creases out of our faulted subject. With your help, Vanta my friend, we not only have a living lethal weapon in our hands but finally, we can send a reminder that none shall have greater possession of power or control than this institution, this government of ours."

The bearded old man swivelled his body towards his fellow members' direction. "Ladies and gentlemen, as of late, our subordinates back in Canterlot made a move to threaten our authority by making the most baleful creation they could ever imagine," He continued, urging all eyes to turn towards Sunset. "Shouldn't we set an example for anyone who dares to challenge our strength next?"

Sombra locked eyes with Vanta and was full of steely conviction. "Shouldn't we punish the ones responsible with the very beast serving as their ultimate verdict?" He grinned challengingly.

"Sombra, what is this?" Vanta grunted, pressured by his peers' expectant glares.

"While you were busy training Sunset Shimmer for a week, one of our associates made an alarming report. That Nimbus White has just given permission to continue the operation that kickstarted their own bloody quagmire. Sunset was merely a prototype, and a very faulty one at that." The relaxed energy surrounding The Court was replaced with a sudden dread. Twilight turned to her mentor's direction and tugged his suit, and one look of affirmation from his absolute green eyes was all she needed, and everyone else shared the unease that began to plague her very being.

Vanta was surely one of them, and his face proved his disbelief. "They've gone mad." He gasped.

"I'm afraid so, my friend." Sombra said.

"Then we can't let him have the chance to release these monstrosities into the world." One of the members exclaimed, igniting a chain of verbal paranoia among the rest.

"Yes. The only thing left to do now is to investigate the current status of this horrendous experimentation and burn everything to the ground."

"Fear not. If we are to enter this dangerous pit, then might as well send one that is most capable."

"Yes, we shall not risk any old blood in this!"

Vanta gathered his bearings after hearing everyone's suggestion over the matter, and bitterly acknowledged Sombra's victorious smile. Then he looked over to his bloodied apprentice and nodded eloquently.

Sunset seemed to comprehend, watching the frenzied expression of the people at the other side of the glass. There was something truly uncomforting about the look in their eyes, especially Sombra's. There was the notion of a twisted breed of excitement, like the old man's fire was slowly being rekindled.

Their discussion was eventually continued inside Sombra's office, with only Vanta, Sunset and Twilight present. The redhead made the choice of wiping the blood off her face to make herself at least presentable. Though she really had no say in the matter at hand. It was Vanta who needed a bit of further persuasion from Sombra himself, and the two girls watched the older men's exchanges for two full minutes side by side, unknowingly as they did so.

"Now, I agree with you wanting to deploy Sunset into the unknown but shouldn't a Dark Horse at least assist her in this mission?" Vanta said, sounding frustrated.

"It is unanimous, Vanta. The Court needs to see how she will apply her new set of skills in this dire situation. After an entire week of training her, don't you atleast want to see the results of your hardwork in action by putting her out in the field?" Sombra countered, hands behind his back in a stoic and confident posture.

"Of course I do. But do you really trust her being out there too soon?"

"I trust in my apprentice's technical capabilities." Sombra barked with a smile, the kind that claimed victory over their argument. "The system that Twilight built on Sunset is impeccable. What Sunset sees, we see. Our will, she obeys. She has no choice." He added, his sentences emphasized word for word.

"Isn't that right?" Sombra asked aloud and both men shifted their attention towards the two expectant girls.

Twilight cleared her throat. "She's programmed to obey The Court's orders, yes."

"Hooray for that." Sunset muttered under her breath, though Twilight heard it perfectly and she shot the redhead a castigating glare.

Sombra clapped his hands together and gleefully voiced his announcement, "That settles it then. My friend, you and I will be in charge of overseeing this mission. Does that ease your nerves?"

The discontent in Vanta's face was still present, but he did not object. "I'll make sure she won't fail."

"She won't." Twilight intersected, catching everybody's attention and earning a side glance from the taller girl in return.

"Very well then." Vanta bowed. "Preparations will be made tonight."

"Thank you." Sombra then turned his attention towards the redhead beside his apprentice. "You need to be ready. The mission will precisely begin tomorrow night."

"Sir yes sir." Sunset sighed, which came out like a mocking grumble.

"You too, Twilight." The girl stiffened before she could move a muscle. Sombra's words sounded urgent, so she heeded them.

Sunset felt this urgency too, and she licked her lips in anticipation. She and Twilight straightened their postures like awaited soldiers as the older man approached them.

"Is there something that I can contribute in this mission?" Twilight asked, tentatively.

"I need you to see this experiment for yourself."

Twilight swallowed the nervousness in her throat. "What do you mean?"

"I figured this mission needs two people working side by side, and it will be a lot faster for the both of you. You need to retrieve as many samples as you can for future examinations."

The first instinct that came to Twilight's mind was to object. Sunset felt extremely shocked by Sombra's appointment, and they both had different reactions in the end, with Sunset keeping quiet to herself and secretly smiling like an idiot. While Vanta displayed a look of mild amusement but nothing more than harmless criticizing.

Before Twilight could blare out her words of odjection, Sombra continued with his stern authority. "I have personally trained you myself. That gives me enough reason to be confident in you. Your sheer intellect is a fine complement to Sunset's combatant skills."

Sombra darted a sharp look towards Sunset, his eyes stern and hardened like any proud authority. He spoke in a lower and almost foreboding voice. "It does not take an intricate programming for you to know how valuable she is to The Court. I expect you to do everything to keep her from harm's way."

The redhead and the old man stared down at each other for ten good seconds, that while they were both aware of Twilight's begrudging acceptance of her part in this mission, there was a good level of amusement and even gratitude buried deep somewhere from either their gazes. Gratitude for the opportunity. Gratitude for the compliance. Gratitude for the trust. Even though there was so little of it.

Sunset offered a smile, one writhed with vanity and excitement. "Don't worry. Your apprentice will be safe with me."

And with that concluded, Sunset and Vanta left the room, leaving Twilight and Sombra in an awkward and obvious tension. What ignited the girl's aggravation was the way Sombra acted, and how he seemed composed despite the looming future perils brought about his decision.

Amongst that frustration was also the fact that she could never defy his ordinance. The Court was the utmost government, as it stood above all existing government in both secrecy and presence. And Sombra was the one member whose voice heeded the most as he was seated at the center of it all.

To defy the will of the judges was to wish for judgement itself.

"Why must you do it?" Twilight's voice sounding restrained.

"You were never to implore your skills within this castle's confinement forever. You knew that and you should have anticipated it."

Twilight was not swayed by the harsh response. She looked up and shot Sombra an accusing glare. "You're doing this on purpose." She sneered between bitter chuckles.

Sombra was no fool when it came to understanding why Twilight reacted so violently. He had full knowledge of it all. And that was the same reason why he did not spare her his considerations. Because for him, it was less than substantial to her growth and more of an unnecessary pampering.

"Do you wish to withdraw?" Sombra said, which was the start of a lecture rather than a genuine question.

"No, I am just astounded by the fact that you're willing to throw me into the pit with her." Twilight said with a certain edge in her tone. "You saw the look in her face, Sombra. She shouldn't be given any form of satisfaction after you spared her any of the punishment! And even though she is under our control, she's still a monster!"

"Dear, I understand your frustration." Sombra grumbled exasperatedly. "Especially yours. But both of us know that not everyone in this world is dictated by what they deserve. Do I believe that Sunset deserves redemption after the appalling crimes she's committed? No. But this isn't about redemption. It's an opportunity that will surely benefit us in the future. Don't take it as something it is not."

"You're not threatened? Even in the slightest?"

"As far as I can tell, you're the one who's more threatened than I am. I suggest you should endure." The equally frustrated tone in Sombra's voice nearly compelled Twilight to bow her head in submission. But she never did. She remained in her place.

"Asking me to endure is almost the same thing as asking me to show mercy."

Sombra found himself lost for words for a second. He sighed, after seeing Twilight's hardened look indicating that she has yet let go of her convictions, and he didn't have the heart to ignite a potential conflict.

"Endure." His voice was softer this time. "Facing your fear may be the hardest thing in the world. Sunset doesn't have to receive your mercy. In fact, she'll receive nothing from you." He said as if he was speaking to a child. Authoritative, but softer still.

The old man recognized the sudden vulnerability in Twilight's pleading eyes, and he softened his heart to acknowledge its severity but not enough to tolerate.

"You may think of me as being inconsiderate. But I was the one who first believed in your strength when the world was unfair towards you." Sombra said, his hand cupping the round of Twilight's cheek. "Endure, my dear. Not for me, but for yourself."

Twilight understood that the old man was always a firm believer of her capability of not having her walls crumble in the face of imminence. Such expectations must be met, and meeting them was going to take a whole mountain to cross.

"I will do my best." Twilight finally answered weakly.

"I know you will." Sombra said, hopeful amidst many uncertainties. "One day, you'll be taking the reigns. The Court only allows the strong to occupy its space. And in time, my dear, you will understand."

Author's Note

Brace yourselves. It's gonna be rough.